《Down With The Gods》


 Chapter 1 - Caged

    As the fifth ¡°beep¡± sounds from the digital alarm clock, Wyn rolls over and slams it off. For five nights, he hasn¡¯t slept well. He recalls tossing and turning, checking the clock repeatedly until it was past 4:00 a.m., his mind racing with worries:


    "What if I had explained it like this instead to my boss?"


    "Did I prep wrong data for the meeting today?"


    "What should I do first thing tomorrow after turning on the work laptop?"


    "What''s the point in trying?"


    "Why can''t I be happy?"


    "What do I live for anyway?"


    His restless night was plagued by a nightmare where he was back in high school, unprepared for an exam, surrounded by old friends and a new, unfamiliar Math teacher.


    Today is Friday, one of his three work-from-home days. At 7:32 a.m., Wyn lies in bed, checking his phone for missed notifications. Two unread messages wait, but he avoids replying immediately. Instead, he stares blankly at the ceiling, lost in thoughts about his mundane existence and the repetitive cycle that haunts his nights. Though he knows his life in Tideland ¨C a tropical country in Asiania ¨C is relatively good compared to many, his awareness only deepens his sense of guilt and dissatisfaction. The clock strikes 7:50 a.m., and Wyn¡¯s morning routine begins: a quick shower, breakfast reheated from the night before, and powering up his laptop. By 8:50 a.m., he''s ready to start his day.


    Wyn is a data analyst for a company offering unsecured loans. After five years in this role, a promotion still seems distant. This is his second job since earning his Master''s Degree in Finance in Cannothing, a cold, vast country known for its long winters and controversial sports league ¨C the Seals Clubbing League (SCL). Though his salary is decent, he feels left behind compared to his university friends, with whom communication has dwindled. His last message in their chat was ¡°Stagnated.¡±


    Approaching thirty later this month, Wyn is a typical petite Asianian male: one hundred sixty-five centimeters tall, weighing fifty-six kilograms, with an oval face, hazel eyes, and dark hair. Known for his integrity but perceived as too aggressive, Wyn has tried to fit in better by being friendlier and working longer hours. Despite his efforts, he remains overlooked, with important projects assigned to colleagues who are regularly promoted. This frustration, combined with a sense of hopelessness, makes him question if he''ll ever succeed. He recalls his past praise from classmates and lecturers but finds little solace in his diminishing team of four. Fortunately, he¡¯s found a good ally in Budd, a colleague from the data science team.


    While his laptop loads, Wyn replies to his messages. One is a team group chat about a restaurant vote for next Friday¡¯s dinner, which he reads but doesn¡¯t respond to. The other is a high school friend asking to borrow money, which Wyn promptly declines. He signs in and opens a spreadsheet, starting his day by updating the monthly performance dashboard, now that January has ended. He¡¯s frustrated that the company hasn¡¯t invested in automation software, but he completes the task in under three hours before taking a short bathroom break. His next task is a campaign performance evaluation, which he aims to finish by next Friday.


    At 11:00 a.m., he orders lunch and takes a break at noon. By 1:00 p.m., he''s back to working on the evaluation. While he doesn¡¯t enjoy his work, it provides a welcome distraction from his thoughts. Then, a ¡°ping¡± from his laptop catches his attention. It¡¯s 4:30 p.m., and a message from a familiar name appears, bringing a smile to his face.


    "Ramen still on?" reads Budd''s message.


    "Yuppp. 7pm. at Ramen-ted," Wyn replies.


    The two have been trying to visit the new ramen restaurant for weeks but only recently managed to align their afterwork schedules.


    At 6:10 p.m., Wyn saves his work, signs out of his laptop, and changes from his black football shorts into beige chino shorts. He keeps on his olive green t-shirt with a corgi face logo. He then takes the skytrain to meet Budd at the restaurant. They both arrive a few minutes early.


    Wyn and Budd met through work, coordinating on data models. Budd has been with the company a year longer than Wyn and has received one promotion. Budd is a stockier male with a round face, black hair, and black eyes. Standing at one hundred sixty-nine centimeters, he looks a couple of years younger than twenty-eight. His modestly high-pitched voice contrasts with Wyn''s deeper, coarser tone. Budd got married last year but, along with his wife, doesn''t plan on having children, considering it an "unnecessary burden." Though Budd doesn¡¯t struggle with the same depressive thoughts as Wyn, he understands him well. To Wyn, Budd feels like a brother and is one of the few he considers a friend.


    There''s a line outside the restaurant, with customers eager to try the Pete-Holding-A-Tire (PHAT) ramen. Pete is a large white-skinned man whose endorsement seems to ensure success for restaurants. During their wait, Wyn and Budd discuss their work progress and share insights. After nearly an hour, they''re seated. Wyn orders a spicy tonkotsu ramen, while Budd opts for shoyu ramen.


    Wyn, who usually prefers solitude, talks nonstop when he¡¯s with someone he¡¯s comfortable with. He vents about work and bad experiences with products or services, but he avoids sharing his depressive thoughts. After two previous instances of being laughed at and advised to turn to religion, he keeps his deeper struggles to himself. Budd, while less talkative, also enjoys a good complaint. Today¡¯s topic is how global companies blame customers for their poor performance. Both are frustrated by CEOs who avoid responsibility while lower-level employees bear the brunt of cutbacks and layoffs.


    "''It''s a difficult decision we have to make'', my ass," Wyn says angrily, using air quotes.


    Their heated discussion is interrupted when the waitress serves their food. Wyn, not a big fan of ramen, dislikes the responsibility of choosing a restaurant more. Budd, whose love for ramen overshadows his restaurant choices, knows this. As a tradition, they review their dishes outside the restaurant. Wyn finds his ramen only marginally satisfactory, rating it three out of seven. Budd, unsure if he heard Wyn correctly, rates his own ramen three out of five, finding the broth underwhelming.


    "Look! I''m pregnant again," Budd says, rubbing his belly.


    "You''re always pregnant. When will the baby finally arrive?" Wyn mocks, eyeing Budd''s belly.


    "Seems like never at this point." Budd pokes his belly. "What do you want to do next?"


    "It''s getting late, and I''m too full to eat anything else." Wyn touches his belly, showing discomfort.


    "Aight. Let''s head home," Budd suggests, and Wyn nods in agreement.


    They say their goodbyes. Budd calls a cab via an app, while Wyn takes the skytrain. Once he reaches his station, he walks another ten minutes to his home. On the way, he passes a famous shrine where people gather to pray for luck. The daily ceremony from 9:30 p.m. to 9:45 p.m. is often loud. Wyn recalls news of someone trying to sue the shrine for noise pollution but dropping the case after receiving numerous death threats.


    "Why do gods demand worship, especially with goods and money?" Wyn wonders.


    "And what about the poor religious countries? What are the gods doing?"


    "If I am rewarded for my hard work, why should I give them the credit?" The questions keep pouring in.


    Wyn has long struggled with religion. He identifies as agnostic, neither fully denying nor accepting divine power but finding no logical reason to believe. His philosophy is ¡°seeing is believing,¡± and he struggles with the idea that no one has ever seen a god. Those who claim to have communicated with one always fail to provide logical evidence.


    "If god''s going to punish unbelievers, shouldn''t he make himself more visible?" Wyn muses. "And if gods know everything, why put nonbelievers on Earth only to send them straight to hell?"


    "Must be some kind of cruel joke," is his final thought before entering his building.


    Despite his views, Wyn talks to empty air during tough times, hoping that if a god exists, it might offer some mercy and help him achieve his dreams. He knows he''s being hypocritical, but a glimpse of hope keeps him from doing unimaginable things.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Once home, Wyn strips off his clothes and showers, disliking the smell of food on his clothes. He changes into comfortable nightwear, unplugs his work laptop, and replaces it with his personal one. As usual, he spends time watching clips on ¡°UwuTube,¡± focusing on gaming, tech, and travel content. Tonight, he watches a self-proclaimed ¡°gamer¡± pit regular animals against each other in an auto-battler style game.


    By midnight, Wyn feels sleepy but can''t go to bed without visiting his favorite site, ¡°The Adventurous Hamsters.¡± This community-operated video platform, funded by member fees, features clips of hamsters being released into various odd places. Wyn believes that hamsters run on wheels to escape the confinement of their cages, giving their tiny brains the illusion of freedom. He relates this to his own life, feeling trapped in his job and using vacations or spending money as an illusion of freedom. Watching these clips gives him a sense of liberation, even though he acknowledges the animal abuse involved. Time flies on ¡°The Adventurous Hamsters.¡± At 12:35 a.m., Wyn turns off his laptop, the lights, and gets into bed. Once again, he struggles to fall asleep.


    The deprivation of sleep is taking its toll on Wyn. He''s lethargic all the time, and weekends are what he looks forward to the most. He enjoys the freedom to play games, watch movies, and even take power naps to compensate for his sleepless nights. Weekends are unstructured for him ¨C no fixed schedules or activities. He dreads running errands or meeting someone on the weekends, as these commitments steal away his precious time. If possible, he would reschedule everything to weekday evenings. What others might see as ¡°unproductive,¡± he views as ¡°freedom.¡± What others call ¡°bland,¡± he considers ¡°exciting.¡± He only fakes a smile when someone criticizes his lifestyle.


    As the fifth ¡°beep¡± sounds from the digital alarm clock, Wyn rolls over from the left side of his bed and turns it off. He checks his mobile phone ¨C no unread messages this morning. It''s now 6:30 a.m. on a Monday, an office day. He spends the next twenty minutes staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. This morning is one of those where he can¡¯t remember his dreams; all he sees in his mind are dark, shadowy shapes of the characters that appeared in them ¨C no plot, no dialogue, no movement.


    The morning routine for office days is standard, except for taking the skytrain to work. Wyn arrives at 8:45 a.m., fifteen minutes early. The office is already bustling, with at least ninety percent of the department members present. He greets some colleagues and reserves a seat for Budd to his right before starting his workday. He spends the next thirty minutes updating the daily dashboards before taking a bathroom break. When he returns, he finds Budd still standing, extracting his laptop from his backpack.


    "Yo, baby face," Wyn greets him.


    "Hey. What''s up?" Budd replies, distracted and unaware of his surroundings.


    "Good, good," Wyn responds, and sits down at his desk.


    The office features fifty cubicles, one meeting room, and two open common areas. An aisle separates the office in half, with five cubicles on each side. The meeting room is located behind the last row, situated between the two open areas. The curtains are always drawn to keep sunlight out. The Data Intelligence Department has two units: Wyn''s Data Analyst Team and Budd''s Data Scientist Team. Wyn''s team consists of three colleagues and one boss, while Budd¡¯s team includes six colleagues and one supervisor. Despite the small size, the department is looking to expand. The office operates on a free seating concept, allowing employees to sit wherever they like. Wyn and Budd often sit near each other when the first person to arrive finds two adjacent seats. If no seats are available together, they simply choose separate spots.


    Typically, at 10:00 a.m. every Monday, everyone gathers in one of the common areas to update each other on their work and progress. Today, however, the executive overseeing the department is absent due to a contagious virus. With less activity, Wyn returns to focusing on his campaign evaluation project. Around 11:15 a.m., he notices his colleague, Pla, being called into the meeting room with the unit boss. Twenty minutes later, Pla emerges looking upset but returns calmly to her desk. The boss then calls Wyn into the meeting room, catching him off guard.


    "How are you, Wyn?" the boss asks.


    "I''m alright. Thank you. How about you?" Wyn replies.


    "I''ve been better. Now, I know you''re wondering why I called you in," the boss says. "It''s about this year''s compensation and salary adjustments. Unfortunately, it''s not good news."


    "Okay¡­," Wyn responds, trying to maintain a faint smile.


    "You probably understand the impact of last year''s shutdown on the economy. The company is projected to struggle this year. The executives have decided to freeze headcounts, bonuses, salaries, and promotions."


    "No performance bonuses? Didn¡¯t the company just boast about last year''s performance at the town hall meeting?" Wyn asks, struggling to keep his composure.


    Normally, the company pays two to six months'' worth of bonuses. Wyn has consistently scored between three and three and a half out of five for his past performances, earning him similar bonus amounts in previous years. The fact that he worked harder last year, only to receive this news, frustrates him. His smile fades.


    "We''re not terminating anyone or cutting salaries. Yes, last year was good, but we''re anticipating an economic crisis later this year," the boss explains.


    "So, it''s just speculation about the future. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. You even asked us to work extra during the pandemic, and we all did. Does that count for nothing?" Wyn¡¯s frustration is palpable.


    "I understand how you feel, but there''s nothing I can do. I''m sure it''s a tough decision for the executives. They''re doing their best."


    Wyn¡¯s anger flares up. His eyebrows furrow. If the executives cared so much about the company, they should cut their own salaries. One month of the CEO''s salary could cover Wyn''s annual salary, and the savings from all high-level positions could amount to tens of millions. His mind races with these thoughts.


    "¡®Doing their best¡¯, huh?" Wyn repeats, emphasizing his irritation. "Okay."


    He walks out of the meeting room without saying anything more. He and Pla exchange a brief, knowing glance before Wyn taps Budd on the shoulder.


    "Let¡¯s go for lunch."


    "Sure. Are you okay? You look upset. Is this about the bonuses?" Budd asks.


    "Yeah, but I¡¯d rather not talk about it right now. I¡¯m fuming," Wyn replies, struggling to keep his calm demeanor.


    For lunch, the two are joined by two other data scientist colleagues. They head to a nearby street food stall known as ¡°khao gaang¡± in Tide, where food is pre-made and displayed in hot pans. Customers choose their items and pay according to the number of options they select. It¡¯s an affordable and popular choice for office workers. After paying, they sit at a table of four and finish their meal in under twenty minutes, with minimal conversation. Wyn and Budd decide to take a walk while the other two head back to the office for an after-lunch nap.


    Budd awkwardly adjusts his wedgie and then asks Wyn, "Do you want to talk about it now?"


    "No bonuses, no salary increase, no promotion," Wyn replies.


    "To be honest, I already knew. But my boss specifically asked our team not to discuss it with others," Budd admits.


    "Ah. Aren¡¯t you pissed, though?" Wyn asks, clearly agitated.


    "Oh hell yeah, I was pissed. But...umm...I¡¯ve had interviews with several other companies," Budd says hesitantly.


    "Oh? How did that go?" Wyn asks, trying to sound casual, though he feels a twinge of betrayal.


    "Two of them are interested, and we''re in the process of finalizing the packages."


    "Someone of your caliber will definitely find a job. Good for you. I¡¯m a bit jealous."


    "So, how are you feeling?"


    "I feel like shit, defeated. I might just quit and rest for a while before getting back to the workforce. I¡¯m completely burned out."


    "You should find a new job first and then use your remaining leave to rest. It took me months to get to this point; I had interviews with a lot of companies before landing these two."


    "I understand, but I¡¯m so burned out that I just want to throw up at the sight of numbers. A week of rest wouldn¡¯t be enough," Wyn replies, surprisingly calm, though his calmness is unusual for him.


    After Wyn''s last sentence, a brief silence falls before Budd decides to change the topic, trying to distract Wyn from his thoughts. When Wyn discusses something serious without much emotion, it''s clear that something is deeply wrong. Budd, knowing how ambitious and sometimes overzealous Wyn can be, understands the gravity of the situation but feels powerless to help.


    Throughout the afternoon and into the evening, Wyn struggles to focus on his work. His mind is overwhelmed with scenarios and he finds himself analyzing different options, but he¡¯s too mentally exhausted to come to any conclusions. He stares blankly at the data, moving the mouse around out of habit. His frustration intensifies when he notices one of his boss¡¯s favorites trying to hide a smirk after a one-on-one session.


    At around 4:35 p.m., the boss calls the team to a common area to finalize dinner plans. Wyn remains silent during the brief meeting, and the team decides on a sushi buffet. After the meeting, Wyn packs his bag and says goodbye to Budd, who stays behind to finish running a model. On his way home, Wyn''s thoughts remain preoccupied.


    "Wouldn¡¯t mind getting hit by a car right now. If the world was to collapse today or tomorrow, I¡¯d be ready."


    Once home, Wyn searches for the antidepressants he was prescribed during the pandemic. This isn''t his first encounter with a psychiatrist; he sought help previously during his Masters in Cannothing. It¡¯s been nine months since his last dose. He counts the remaining pills, which would last him a week, and briefly considers taking a dose now. For a moment, the thought of overdosing crosses his mind, but he quickly decides against it.


    In the kitchen, another light bulb goes out as he¡¯s about to leave, making the space even dimmer. This is the second of four bulbs to go out, and the kitchen is now much darker without direct lighting. Wyn has been searching for replacements but hasn¡¯t found any that fit the old bulb shaft, as production has been discontinued.


    Feeling like a wreck, Wyn texts Pla to discuss the day''s events. They chat for half an hour, with Pla confirming that she also noticed one of the favorites trying to hide a smile. The conversation becomes heated but is eventually cut short as both feel drained. To distract himself, Wyn watches ¡°uWuTube¡± and ¡°The Adventurous Hamsters¡± clips. By 10:44 p.m., he starts yawning and decides to go to bed early. However, despite rolling over repeatedly, he can''t sleep. The loss of composure during his one-on-one with his boss, the certainty of no promotion for at least another year, and the fact that his friend hid information from him leave him feeling even more despondent. He questions the purpose of his existence, speaking to the empty air, hoping for some light in the dark tunnel he¡¯s trapped in.

 Chapter 2 - Breaking The Habit

    As the fifth ¡°beep¡± from the digital alarm clock sounds, Wyn rolls over to turn it off and checks his phone. There are no unread messages. His desire to be taken out by an accident is still there, and even stronger. Despite wanting to stay home, he forces himself out of bed and drags himself through another mundane day at the office. He sits next to Budd, but Budd is so busy that they barely speak. Wyn makes some progress on his work, but it''s minimal.


    Days continue to pass, and Wyn¡¯s mental state remains unchanged. Deciding to call in sick on Friday, Wyn avoids meeting his team. He had planned this since Monday. Arranging it through a private chat with his boss, she sounds more frustrated about Wyn missing the dinner than about rescheduling the project finalization. Wyn doesn¡¯t care anymore at this point. Since it''s a work-from-home day, Wyn has no intention to tell Budd or anyone else about his absence. Suddenly, a message pops on Wyn''s phone.


    "I''m leaving the company next month."


    "Awesome. Congrats. Don¡¯t forget to buy me a meal, rich daddy."


    "Hahaha. Thanks! And sure! Will choose when and where later."


    Wyn sets his phone aside. The brief exchange leaves him feeling numb. As he lies in bed, the thought of consulting a psychiatrist crosses his mind. However, from his experience, no matter how many psychiatrists or psychologists he sees, or how honest he is, he always falls back into the cycle. It feels like a losing battle. Wyn decides to let it be.


    ¡°If I go out, I¡¯ll go out with a bang,¡± he thinks to himself, all the while getting a chuckle out of it.


    This territory is familiar to Wyn. He¡¯s contemplated this many times since university but has never acted on it. Several reasons hold him back: the fear of pain before the end, the grief it would cause his parents, the thought of all his achievements and experiences going to waste, and that elusive glimmer of hope that someday he might be successful, despite his doubts.


    Fast forward to the following Friday ¨C Wyn¡¯s thirtieth birthday. Since he avoids social media and hasn¡¯t mentioned his birthday to anyone, including Budd, it¡¯s just another quiet day. The only birthday wishes come from his parents. Today feels different, though; he feels older but hasn¡¯t achieved anything meaningful. He barely has time to dwell on it as he prepares for an online presentation to the marketing team. He spends the morning and noon perfecting his pitch. He¡¯s confident in presentations and usually receives praise, including his boss. This usually would have been uplifting if he were in a normal mental state. This week had been tough on him, with him trying to squeeze out what little he had left in him to get the work done.


    There''s another assignment waiting, but he can¡¯t muster the energy to start. He lets his monitor go to screensaver mode and lies down on his bed.


    ¡°The thirties club, huh? I get older but nothing changes,¡± he says aloud, tears in his eyes.


    As days pass into March, Wyn continues to struggle. Normally, he recovers within two weeks, but this time, it''s been almost a month. With less than a week before Budd leaves the company, the department executive throws a farewell party with pizzas and fried chicken. It¡¯s a cheerful event, with Budd getting emotional during his farewell speech. Wyn grabs some of the free food and eats at his desk in solidarity. Budd has been checking in on Wyn via texts and in person, but Wyn insists nothing is wrong. Budd has done all he can, but today, he¡¯s focused on his farewell.


    When Budd¡¯s last day arrives, he¡¯s using his remaining days of annual leave to rest before starting his new job. The two haven¡¯t had their private farewell dinner yet. Budd was busy until the end, finishing and handing off his work. Wyn, on the other hand, has been in no mood to socialize.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a raincheck,¡± Budd texts on his last day.


    ¡°Sure thing, my man. I¡¯ll talk to you about it later. Best of luck,¡± Wyn replies.


    It has been almost two weeks since Budd left the company, and Wyn still hasn¡¯t managed to meet up with him. The emptiness left by Budd''s departure is more pronounced, making each workday feel like a drag. Currently, Wyn is grappling with a new project, struggling with coding issues and falling behind schedule. His frustration reaches a boiling point, and he feels like he might pull his own hair out.


    At this moment, Wyn''s thoughts drift to Aon, one of his boss''s favorites whom he and Pla discussed weeks ago. Aon is known to be the query expert among the four of them. While Wyn''s ego is big enough, he knows when he''s defeated. Just when Wyn is about to click on Aon''s name to initiate a chat with her, he notices one change to her profile card which appears when hovering a mouse over her name. Under her name, it now says ¡°manager¡± instead of ¡°assistant manager.¡±


    The discovery floods Wyn with emotions. First, a numbness envelops his mind, followed by a pounding heart. Disbelief and anger soon take over, making his whole body tremble. His hands shake violently, and he grinds his teeth in frustration.


    "Maybe there''s an error," Wyn tries to reason with himself. "Maybe HR didn''t get the memo."


    Determined to get answers, Wyn decides to play it cool and send Aon a congratulatory message.


    "Hey Aon, CONGRATS on the promotion!"


    The wait for a response is excruciating. Wyn keeps staring at the chat, his agitation growing with each passing second. After five long minutes, Aon finally replies.


    "Oh! Thanks! How did you know?"


    "It shows on your profile card."


    "Oh dang. Completely forgot about that. But still, thanks :)"


    Upon seeing what he didn''t want to see, he weirdly feels nothing. There are no more emotions. He''s still shaking, though less than before. He stares at the ceiling, closing his eyes.


    "I don''t want to live like this anymore," he thinks to himself.


    Wyn decides to take a drastic step. He texts his boss, "Hi boss. I''m resigning. Will fill out the form and forward it to you for your signature. Please also approve my special request for a two-week notice. Thank you."


    The rest of the workday is spent lying in bed. Wyn attempts to nap but ends up rolling from side to side, sobbing uncontrollably. He recognizes that jealousy is a part of his emotional turmoil, but it''s also the overwhelming sense of unfairness that drives him to despair. Exhausted, he finally falls asleep.


    He wakes up to his phone ringing. The time is now 4:56 p.m. and he¡¯s surprised to have napped for two hours. Answering the call from his boss, Wyn clears his throat.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hello."


    "What happened?" his boss asks.


    "I, ah, I have mental issues, like depression. I need, need, like really need, to get some h...help. I''m completely burned out because of it," Wyn replies, his voice trembling as his heart races.


    "Depression? That sounds severe. Do you want to talk about it?"


    "No, not really, but thank you."


    "Do you have a new job lined up? If not, why not stay with us a bit longer and use your remaining leaves when you find one?"


    "I need more time than that. I need, like, at least a month. Yeah, at least a month, I think."


    "Well, if you say so. Submit the form soon, okay? The notice period you requested is quite short."


    "Noted. Thank you." Wyn hesitates before asking, "May I also know how Aon managed to get a promotion this year despite what you told us?"


    "You knew? Well, as you know, she just mortgaged a house with her boyfriend. That''s a lot of financial burden. I wanted to help, so I appealed to the company as a special case."


    After a long pause, Wyn thanks his boss and ends the call. The reasons given for Aon¡¯s promotion sound like blatant lies ¨C why would the company feel obligated to help her just because she mortgaged a house of her own accord? Though he¡¯s too mentally exhausted to be truly angry, Wyn resigns himself to the fact that the department will eventually find out the truth. For now, he decides he doesn¡¯t need any more drama.


    Staring blankly at the wall, Wyn shuffles to the kitchen. He takes a sleeping pill with a glass of water, opting for no supper tonight ¨C just the hope of a deep sleep. Fortunately, the pill works its magic, allowing him to rest his weary mind.


    Two weeks later, Wyn considers himself a ¡°free man.¡± His last days at work were awkward; there was no farewell party, and he didn¡¯t mention his resignation to anyone. He received a handful of farewell messages from colleagues after leaving the group chat, including one from Pla, who was visibly heartbroken to see him go.


    Now, every day feels like a weekend. Wyn sends out his resume, but despite several interviews in the first two months, he either finds himself overqualified or mismatched with the interviewers. He even went out of his way to pray at various shrines for luck. As the months go by without success, he begins to feel discouraged. He eventually stops applying for jobs, refusing to see his situation as a predicament or to admit he might have made a mistake.


    His mental stability is hard to gauge. While he enjoys the freedom, he sometimes feels worthless, burdened by society¡¯s expectation that productivity equals earning money. There are days when he wakes up feeling great, free of worry, but others when he feels utterly worthless and contemplates ending it all.


    With his savings dwindling, Wyn considers starting his own business but is unsure where to start. The business landscape has changed drastically since his parents¡¯ time, with many new establishments failing within a few years. He once thought about creating content for ¡°uWuTube,¡± but his camera shyness held him back. He took an online course in mobile app coding, enjoying it initially but realizing he couldn¡¯t make a living from it alone. He lacks the inherited wealth necessary to invest in cutting-edge technology and human capital. Though his family is well-off, he feels they''ve done enough financially and asking for more would be taboo.


    Wyn¡¯s enthusiasm for exploring new ideas begins to wane. He starts sleeping later and later, often staying up until dawn watching ¡°uWuTube¡± and ¡°The Adventurous Hamsters.¡± His sleep cycle becomes erratic, with bedtimes ranging from 7:00 a.m. to 9:00 a.m. and wake times between 6:00 p.m. and 8:00 p.m. Nightmares become frequent ¨C dreams of unprepared exams and trying to fit in with friends from his student days. Despite all this, the antidepressants remain untouched.


    He manages to appear normal when meeting Budd or visiting his parents in the south of the country, who remain unaware of his employment status. Other than these visits, he rarely leaves his room. When not distracted, his mind drifts to dark places. Everything he watches and plays grows stale, and he becomes increasingly reluctant to leave his room, see people, or face judgment.


    All he wishes for is, "I want to disappear."


    Wyn¡¯s focus slowly shifts to how and when. Each morning, right after waking up, he researches on methods that would be the least painful. His new routine involves scouring the dark web and supplementing his findings with scientific facts from other online sources. He meticulously weighs the pros and cons of each method. After thorough deliberation, he settles on one method he feels most comfortable with. In Tideland, where the law is lax, everything he needs is readily available and legally. Wyn sources everything he requires through an e-commerce platform.


    With the method chosen, Wyn turns his attention to how to make a dramatic exit. Over the next two days, he considers various options.


    "I could take those who¡¯ve wronged me in the past with me." An idea Wyn quickly dismisses due to the complexity it would involve.


    "Maybe I should write a manifesto calling for people to stand up against the elites," he thinks as he chuckles at the thought.


    "How about posting random chilling notes all over my room?" he considers, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Finally, he decides, "I¡¯ll write letters to everyone I want to have last words with, print them out, and scatter them on my bed. Yes, that¡¯s the plan." He doesn¡¯t set a specific date. Once the letters are done, he plans to spend the remainder of his money on expensive food.


    One week later, the letters are finished and printed. There are twelve in total. Seven are directed at people he still holds grudges against, filled with harsh words and a common theme of expressing his desire to haunt them if the afterlife exists. The remaining five are thank-you letters, including one for Budd and one for his parents. In Budd¡¯s letter, he thanks him for being the brother he never knew he needed and wishes him and his wife well. In his letter to his parents, he expresses gratitude for their past care and apologizes for the pain his decision will cause them. There is also a thirteenth letter, short and addressed to someone peculiar.


    ¡°


    Dear God, if you exist...


    There are many things I want to ask you.


    How could you allow the world to become what it is today?


    How could you allow me onto this earth, knowing what I was to become?


    How could you let me die?


    Maybe you are not as powerful as people believe you to be.


    Come visit me in hell. Let''s have a chat. But knowing you, you''d neglect me anyway.


    ¡°


    The letters are neatly piled to the left of his laptop. Wyn looks at them with a satisfied smile, feeling a rare sense of serenity. For the first time in years, he feels a profound relief.


    Abruptly, he exclaims, "Oh no! What should I eat?"


    As the fifth ¡°beep¡± sounds from the digital alarm clock, Wyn rolls over to turn it off. The clock shows 6:00 p.m. It¡¯s the first alarm since he left his job. He lies still, smiling at the ceiling. His mind is blank, devoid of nightmares, though he had taken sleeping pills the previous night. All the equipment he needs is already in his bedroom. He jumps out of bed, showers, and dresses in his favorite clothes: a white cotton tee, beige chino shorts, white low-cut socks, and black-and-white sneakers. He sits at the end of the bed, carefully reading the instructions he wrote for himself, determined not to make any mistakes.


    He puts down the instructions and reflects:


    "Would I have come to this end if I hadn''t returned to Tideland?"


    "Had my parents not sent me to Cannothing, what kind of person would I be now?"


    "If I had started my career elsewhere, would my life be better?"


    He walks over to his desk, grabs the letters, and spreads them randomly on his bed. He¡¯s now ready. Following the instructions meticulously, tears flow uncontrollably, blurring his vision. He lies face up on the bed, his knees resting on the edge with his shoes touching the floor, careful not to dirty his bed even at a time like this. As he waits, memories of his past flash through his mind like a rapid movie reel. His final thoughts emerge clearly:


    "I would happily trade my life for someone who is dying right now."


    "I hate life. I hate people. I hate work. I hate God."


    "But I know... I hate myself the most..."


    And with that, his final breath draws. Wyn is no more.

 Chapter 3 - Afterlife

    "Where am I?"


    Wyn finds himself floating motionless in darkness. The last thing he remembers is feeling drowsy before he drifted off to sleep.


    "Am I...still alive?"


    He¡¯s conscious, but oddly calm. There''s something soothing about this darkness, a deep tranquility that blankets him. While he can tell his eyes are open, the rest of his body feels paralyzed, as if under the effects of heavy anesthesia. He notices his breathing, but there¡¯s no sound ¨C no heartbeat, no noise. Normally, this would throw him into a panic, but instead, Wyn feels strangely content. He¡¯s neither afraid nor at peace, just neutral. The thought crosses his mind that it doesn¡¯t matter if he''s in a coma or in the afterlife, as long as it stays this peaceful.


    With his limited awareness, he notices tiny, glittering particles, like dust, floating all around him. They shimmer faintly, and he imagines some might even be resting on his body. Time loses all meaning in this void, and after what feels like an eternity, Wyn closes his eyes, embracing the quiet.


    Then, ¡°DING DING,¡± a sound reminiscent of a small bell rings through the silence.


    "What the hell?" Wyn¡¯s thoughts race, his calm shattered.


    ¡°SWOOSH,¡± a violent force sucks him backward. Before he can react, he¡¯s thrown out and crashes to the ground, the impact sending a jolt of pain through his body. His head smacks the surface beneath him, pain blooming like nothing he¡¯s felt before. Even the toughest of Tide massages didn¡¯t prepare him for this.


    A loud ¡°thud¡± follows close behind him. Wyn groans, pushing himself up, and looks around, momentarily stunned by his surroundings. He¡¯s now in a vast, off-white space that stretches far beyond what his eyes can see. As more thuds echo around him, he sees others ¨C people ¨C being hurled into the same space, some landing with even more force than he did.


    Counting quickly, Wyn estimates about twenty others scattered nearby, most still lying on the ground. He flinches at another loud thud behind him. Turning back toward the source, he finally spots where everyone¡¯s being ejected from ¨C large purple portals lining an off-white wall. Every time a portal opens, someone gets launched into the room.


    The thuds grow more frequent, with people colliding midair and on the ground, prompting Wyn and others to retreat from the wall, keeping a safer distance. Eventually, the portals stop opening, and those who¡¯ve moved farther away, including Wyn, start moving toward the fallen to help them up.


    "Are you okay?" echoes through the crowd as the group of now over two hundred stirs in confusion.


    "Where are we?" someone asks.


    Everyone starts murmuring. The space is far too vast to explore, and for now, sticking together seems like the safest bet. Wyn glances around at the bewildered faces.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± he mutters to himself.


    "Maybe we should all talk about the last thing we remember," a voice nearby suggests, loud enough to quiet the crowd.


    "I was driving, then I saw a flash. After that, I was in a dark room where I couldn¡¯t move or see anything," the same person continues, their words drawing nods of recognition from several others.


    "Same here. The flash and the dark room," Wyn chimes in.


    Soon, others start murmuring in agreement, a wave of ¡°me too¡± spreading through the group.


    "So wh¡­," the speaker begins, but they¡¯re abruptly cut off by a voice from afar.


    "WELCOME!"


    The deep, echoing voice reverberates through the space, silencing everyone. Wyn cranes his neck, but the figure is too far away to make out. Slowly, the figure moves closer, and whispers spread through the crowd.


    "Is that...a cat?" someone says.


    As the figure approaches, there¡¯s no mistake. It is indeed an orange tabby cat walking on its hind legs.


    "Welcome to Hell!" the cat declares.


    ¡°Hell?¡± Confusion ripples through the group.


    At first glance, it looks like a normal, fat cat. But as Wyn inspects it more closely, its features appear off. Its head is larger than a regular cat¡¯s by about ten to fifteen percent, and its ears are unusually thick. The snout is bizarrely long and thick, extending further than usual to support an oversized pink nose. Tiny fangs poke out of its mouth, looking strangely disproportionate to its face. Despite the oddities, its body and paws resemble a regular fat cat.


    The crowd stares in stunned silence, but then someone blurts out, "Chonky kitty!"


    Dead silence falls again as the cat''s eyes narrow, locking onto the speaker.


    "You want scratches?" the cat asks.


    "I''m not itchy, but sure!" a young man replies.


    Despite its thickness, the cat nimbly leaps from shoulder to shoulder, finally landing in front of the young man. As promised, it scratches him ¨C but across the face, four times. No blood comes out, just dry marks. The cat hops back down and looks up at the man.


    "You will heal in less than an hour."


    Instead of acknowledging the cat¡¯s words, the young man runs around, asking others how bad his face looks.


    "Anyway," the cat continues, "I am the great CATOTO, all caps." It pauses dramatically. "I am your Hell guide."


    "I lived for dog! There must be a mistake!" a panicked voice calls out. "Wait, did I just say ''dog''?"


    "The word is banned here," CATOTO explains. "It gets replaced with a random word. And you are here because, at some point before or during your final moments, you despised the Heaven King."


    "You know, we can¡¯t even see you, CATOTO...or whatever your name is," a different female voice complains, as CATOTO has now disappeared somewhere within the crowd.


    In response, CATOTO jumps out from between the souls and moves far away from where he initially stood. Then, using his front paws, he covers his nose and inhales deeply through his mouth. The tabby begins to grow. His entire body enlarges as he breathes in, becoming multiple times his original size, much larger than a human being. Despite the transformation, he still looks the same.


    "Behold, Le CATOTO GRANDE," he declares, his voice dropping to an incredibly low pitch.


    The crowd falls silent, though many hearts silently criticize the cat¡¯s awkward use of language. However, no one dares speak.


    Wyn, watching from a distance, thinks to himself, ¡°At least CATOTO knows what ¡®grande¡¯ means, unlike some coffee brand.¡±


    Then, the same voice that requested scratches pipes up again, "Ha! You managed to get even chonkier! You should call yourself ''CATOTO GRANDE LE CHONK''!"


    Several gasps ripple through the crowd. Le CATOTO GRANDE is not amused. He gives the young man a terrifying death stare.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Wyn slaps his forehead, thinking, ¡°This guy is really not the brightest.¡±


    "You are lucky I am not so nimble in this form," Le CATOTO GRANDE speaks, his eyes still locked on the offender. "Now, moving on. You here are no longer alive; you are souls."


    "Souls? Dead? But we still look like our human selves!" a random female voice says.


    "Why not?" the cat replies dismissively. "You are on level zero. Think of it as the entrance to Hell. I am here to give you crucial information before you proceed."


    "You already said ''Welcome to Hell'' earlier, but we¡¯re not even there yet?" the scratched man strikes again.


    "Can you shut up? You souls are not the only batch I have to accommodate! Just shut up and let me explain, or I will personally ensure your suffering," Le CATOTO GRANDE growls.


    Wyn glances over at the young man, now with his hands firmly covering his mouth. Though his view is partially obstructed by the crowd, Wyn feels a wave of relief ¨C both for the safety of the man and for finally getting to hear what the cat has to say. Maybe his dream of eternal peace isn¡¯t shattered after all.


    Le CATOTO GRANDE resumes his explanation: Souls are collected within minutes after death. A grim reaper arrives at the scene, opens a portal, and pulls the soul through. As trivia, the grim reapers are skeletal cats about the size of large human teenagers, complete with skeletal cat ears. In the portal, souls are sedated with dust particles mixed with mysterious chemicals to prevent panic. Since souls are collected in batches, there can be gaps between them, ranging from seconds to months.


    ¡°That explains the dust I saw,¡± Wyn thinks, reaffirming his earlier observation.


    Wyn wants to ask if there¡¯s a way to obtain the dust in Hell but decides against it. Little does he know that the dust only works in portals. As of now, he¡¯s free from its effects, and yet, he remains calm, even though deep down, he¡¯s nervous about what¡¯s ahead. His heart should be pounding like crazy, but still ¨C no beats, no sound.


    The tabby cat continues its explanation: Level zero has been revamped to serve as a more convenient passage to Hell. This, along with the new soul-collecting method, was designed by ¡°the nerds.¡± They¡¯re the ones responsible for modernizing Hell. According to Le CATOTO GRANDE, the nerds are in the process of optimizing the number of souls arriving through the portals. Wyn¡¯s batch is special, which is why their number is limited. Normally, however, Hell can expect up to hundreds of thousands of souls per batch. For now, the arrivals are random, decided by the chonk himself, with help from the grim reapers'' reports. The kitty can open portals with his thick paws simply by pointing at the wall from any distance, as long as the wall is visible to him.


    Now, onto the most important part: the structure of Hell itself. There are seven levels of Hell in total. At the center of each level is a lesser ¡°deity,¡± often referred to as a ¡°moderator.¡± Each level has a condition or rule that must be followed. Failure to comply will result in suffering. This is where the differences between batches come into play. Souls are categorized into three types, identified by the colors of their wristbands, which Le CATOTO GRANDE will distribute and explain later. The colors are midnight purple, dark gray, and transparent black.


    Souls with purple wristbands are those who committed serious crimes in their past lives. These include, but are not limited to, intentional murder, verbal and mental abuse leading to harm, theft causing hardship to others, sexual assault, and physical assault resulting in major injury or disfigurement. Gray wristbands are for souls who committed no crimes or only engaged in petty offenses ¨C lying, minor theft, or non-serious brawling. Even revenge murders fall into this category, as Hell finds them justifiable by human nature. Wyn and his batch will receive black wristbands, reserved for souls that would normally qualify for gray but are special in some mysterious way. Despite endless questioning, the cat never elaborates on why.


    "Now, each color gets different treatment on different levels of Hell," the feline says, pausing for a breath. "The goal for a soul is to serve its time in Hell until it can be reborn. But for you special souls, there is a way to stay in Hell indefinitely. I will get to that soon, so hold your paws."


    "So, it¡¯s either suffering or rebirth?" Wyn thinks, feeling fidgety.


    The first level belongs to Gluttony, the classic overeater. This level is divided into six sections, each representing a different region of the world. Within each region, souls can find cuisines from the countries belonging to that area. Souls with gray and black wristbands are free to eat anything from any region at any time. However, the condition on this level is simple: DO NOT OVEREAT. Though souls in Hell neither need food nor feel hunger, stepping onto this level stimulates a ravenous appetite. It¡¯s akin to an all-you-can-eat buffet where satisfaction is forever out of reach. Overconsumption results in a soul¡¯s stomach bursting. Instead of dying, the soul is then fed to Gluttony, where it suffers the slow agony of digestion and suffocation inside his stomach. With each burp, the pain intensifies threefold. The soul remains trapped there until its time in Hell is up. Purple wristbands, however, are sent straight into Gluttony''s maw upon arrival.


    On the second level resides Greed. Here, each soul receives a device resembling a credit card, loaded with ten thousand credits to begin their journey. The rule is straightforward: BALANCE MUST NOT GO NEGATIVE. The level is split into three zones: gambling, gaming, and combat. Each zone offers countless opportunities to earn credits. However, inactivity costs one credit per second, so planning ahead is crucial. If a soul¡¯s balance falls into the negative, they are taken to Greed himself, who methodically tears off their limbs, leaving only the head alive and fully aware. These dismembered body parts are sold to other souls for credits, and Greed keeps the head as a trophy in his vault tower. When the original owner''s time in Hell is up, the body parts disintegrate, transforming into a substantial sum of credits for their current owner. Souls with purple wristbands are immediately sent to Greed for dismemberment upon arrival.


    The third level is ruled by Lust. As expected, this level is filled with rampant sex and endless orgies. The space is divided into four identical sections to disperse the souls. Upon entering, souls are stripped of their clothes and free to engage in any form of sexual activity imaginable. The condition here is: ALWAYS BE ENGAGED IN A SEXUAL ACTIVITY. That said, souls can rest between rounds and are given up to an hour to change areas or partners. If they fail to do so, their wristbands vibrate as a warning. Should they continue to ignore the rule, they are transformed into random sex toys. Those wearing purple wristbands are immediately transformed into sex toys upon entering the level.


    Cheers and chuckles ripple through the crowd as they listen to the description of Lust¡¯s level. It¡¯s clear that many souls don¡¯t take the threat of punishment seriously. For Le CATOTO GRANDE, observing and reporting their reactions is an unspoken part of his duties. He tracks how each batch reacts and relays it back to the nerds. It seems likely that Lust¡¯s level will get a revamp in the future. Wyn¡¯s batch isn¡¯t the first to mock it, but for Wyn, this punishment feels like a personal nightmare. Being conscious inside someone else''s anus is not at all the glorious end he had envisioned.


    The crowd murmurs as Le CATOTO GRANDE moves on to describe the fourth level: Torture. Many are puzzled by the name, as they were expecting Wrath, Pride, Envy, or Sloth. Upon inquiry, the cat explains that the four were retired by the King of Hell. Only he knows the reason why. Torture, however, is a slight misnomer ¨C it¡¯s not the moderator who does the torturing but it¡¯s the souls themselves. The level is divided into two sections. One is a marketplace where souls can pick victims and select torture tools, all free of charge. The victims range from Hell¡¯s native creatures to other souls, primarily those with purple wristbands. The second section is where the actual torturing takes place. The rule is simple: DO NOT KILL THE VICTIMS. Souls who commit murder, whether intentionally or by accident, become victims themselves. This level is one of the few where a soul can actually be wiped from existence forever. Wyn shivers at the thought of his fate resting in someone else¡¯s hands.


    The fifth level is moderated by another new face: Anxiety. The level resembles a sprawling slum, and some speculate it¡¯s modeled after the city of Deathtroit, located in the United States of Ammunition. On this level, souls have free access to drugs, handed out by various demons. While it may sound like a paradise for addicts, there¡¯s a condition: DO NOT OVERDOSE. Overdosing leads to an eternal seizure marked by muscle contractions, stiffness, and violent body twitching. As for the purple wristbands, they are crushed inside Anxiety, whose form constantly shifts. Each transformation inflicts unspeakable agony as the souls are distorted and broken, their suffering fueling the production of drugs.


    Next, Le CATOTO GRANDE moves on to the sixth level, which is only for black and select gray wristbands. Maya runs the show here. The level¡¯s theme is creation ¨C souls are allowed to imagine and dream, crafting worlds from their own creativity. For those without the gift of imagination, they can simply sleep and dream. There seems to be no condition or punishment on this level, which draws murmurs of approval from the crowd. Many remark how it sounds more like Heaven than Hell. Wyn, for once, is excited. If given the choice, this is definitely the level he would choose to be on.


    "As for the seventh level, it is open only to you black wristbands. I am not allowed to say what is down there, but it is where you can discover many truths about Hell and why you are special here," Le CATOTO GRANDE explains.


    "And you get to choose any level you would like to visit. You can also switch levels at any time using your wristband. Others are assigned according to the sins they committed most frequently."


    "Be warned that on each level, you still need to follow the rules, or you could end up stuck like the others."


    "One more note about the seventh level: once you go there, you cannot return to the other levels. The choice is strictly irreversible. My advice? If you really despise the Heaven King, it might be the place for you. That is all I can say about the seventh level for now."


    "That''s too much information. How do you expect us to remember all this?" a random male soul asks.


    "You can ask the entrance demon guards on each level, but your questions need to be specific or they will not answer. They are not very smart," Le CATOTO GRANDE replies, shrinking back to his regular size, letting air out through his orifices. "Plus, I kind of only have one script for the gray and black wristbands."


    Wyn is over the moon to hear that he can choose his own levels. For now, he wants to end on the sixth level, though the thought of visiting the seventh level gnaws at him. He doesn''t have enough information to make a solid decision. According to the cat, it might offer some answers to the questions he has. The fact that he despises volleyball is another reason he''s tempted.

 Chapter 4 - Hell’s Gate

    "Why do we get these privileges?" Wyn asks the feline.


    "MOEWWWWWWwwwww," CATOTO lets out the loudest, longest meow.


    "What the heck?" Wyn covers his ears.


    Every soul is staring at CATOTO in confusion. The cat doesn¡¯t look back at them; he just stares at his paws, not giving a single care. No one knows what''s going through his thick head.


    A few minutes later, a buzzing sound fills the air. It sounds like a swarm of large insects is heading toward the group. The buzz is terrifying as it grows closer.


    "A flying...bread?" mumbles a female soul.


    "Do not fret. These will take us to the gate," CATOTO says, turning around.


    Large, strange figures approach, flying in a swarm. The creatures resemble humongous dragonflies, but with a peculiar twist. They have two large eyes at the front, and their bodies resemble thick, elongated breadsticks. Eight large wings spread along their bodies. Upon closer inspection, their bodies are segmented, with each pair of wings aligned with a section line, and each pair of legs aligned with a section. The insect-like creatures are colorful ¨C each one is a single, solid hue except for the section lines, which are always black.


    "THESE CAN''T BE DRAGONFLIES, RIGHT?" Wyn shouts over the deafening buzz.


    "They are no dragons. They are called stick flies," CATOTO nonchalantly replies, though his deep voice is only heard by those close to him, including Wyn.


    "DID YOU TAKE ONE OF THESE WHEN YOU CAME TO US? I DON''T REMEMBER HEARING ANY BUZZ," a nearby female soul shouts.


    "No. I sprint from my crib far from your human sight. But usually, one of them drops me off at my crib after I visit the gate."


    "GATE? WE''RE TAKING THEM TO THE GATE, RIGHT? AND HOW DO WE GET ON THEIR BACKS? THEY''RE STILL FLYING," another female soul yells.


    "On their backs? No. You souls are funny. LINE UP. EIGHT PER STICK FLY," CATOTO commands.


    After making lines of eight, the stick flies hover above, picking up the souls ¨C one per pair of legs. Their legs are long and elastic, wrapping firmly around each soul''s chest. Wyn is picked up by a navy-colored fly, along with seven others.


    "WHAT ABOUT FAT PEOPLE? AND WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU HAVE THOUSANDS OF SOULS?" Wyn asks.


    CATOTO walks over to Wyn and answers, "We have thousands of these stick flies, and we can always make more than one trip if needed. For larger souls, they just take up more space. These legs are stronger than you think."


    He then leaps onto the back of the stick fly Wyn is on. CATOTO lets out a loud meow, though not as deafening as before. The swarm begins to ascend, turning one by one to avoid colliding.


    "HOLD YOUR BREATH. THIS IS GOING TO HURT," CATOTO warns.


    "HOW LONG DO WE¡­," Wyn''s question is cut short by the abrupt and jarring takeoff.


    The stick flies move at incredible speed with no need for acceleration to reach maximum speed. As a result, their passengers are subjected to a relentless barrage of wind as they move. Many souls are in distress, their bodies aching and growing numb from the harsh gusts. The sensation of their faces being pulled taut is almost unbearable. Visibility is nil, and the duration of the flight feels interminable. After what seems like an eternity of this torment, the souls finally arrive at the gate.


    As Wyn struggles to regain his senses, he hears a male voice exclaim, "No way!"


    When he opens his eyes, the blurry shape of a colossal figure comes into focus. The stick flies, now out of sight, must have retreated to their nests somewhere above. Wyn blinks rapidly, trying to clear his vision, and soon realizes he¡¯s staring at a creature he recognizes from movies and games: Cerberus. The massive three-headed dog stands sentinel before an even more enormous gate. Despite his love for dogs, Wyn feels a peculiar disillusionment ¨C there''s something less majestic about this Cerberus.


    "This is our best gate guardian, Cerberus," CATOTO announces, gesturing towards the creature.


    CATOTO then introduces each head from left to right. "We have the chihuahua, Hell''s trembling prince. The husky, Hell''s drama queen. The pug, Hell''s slobbering king."


    The chihuahua trembles and barks nervously at the new arrivals. The husky lets out a melodramatic howl in response to being called a husky. The pug does little more than slobber excessively and snort loudly.


    "Hmmm...why these three dogs?" asks a familiar voice.


    Wyn turns and sees the young man who was scratched by CATOTO earlier, this time more clearly. The man bears some resemblance to Budd, particularly in his facial features. He is lean, with paler skin compared to Wyn and Budd. His dark hair and hazel eyes stand out, and his height is close to Budd''s, though he seems a few centimeters taller. It''s hard to estimate his age, but he''s definitely years younger than Budd. He¡¯s dressed in an oversized beige shirt, black joggers, and white sneakers. Notably, his facial wounds are healing rapidly.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "At the dawn of time, Hell created cats not only as demons but also as agents to observe humans in the living realm," CATOTO explains. "In contrast, Heaven created dogs for the same purpose."


    "Over time, souls in Hell began to demand the presence of dogs here. So, we created these three original breeds before Heaven discovered our efforts and forced us to cease production."


    "...Production?" Wyn asks.


    "Sadly, both the original cats and dogs that were sent to the living realm got domesticated and became dumb. Not to mention how lazy they have become," CATOTO laments, glossing over Wyn''s question. "At least they return to us after death, where they become demons."


    "But if you ever wonder why cats and dogs sometimes stare intensely into something invisible, it is likely an escaped or an unclaimed soul."


    An unclaimed soul is one that neither Heaven nor Hell claims, often unintentionally. As for an escaped soul, back before the nerds improved Hell¡¯s security, some souls managed to slip away.


    "If you want to learn more about Heaven and Hell, the seventh level holds many of the answers," CATOTO adds, taking the opportunity to promote the last level.


    Wyn feels disappointed to learn that Cerberus is the only dog in Hell. While he¡¯s not a fan of the chihuahua and pug, he would have preferred at least some company in the form of dogs.


    "Now, cough them up, my good boys and girl," CATOTO commands.


    Obeying, Cerberus regurgitates the wristbands, each head spitting them out several times until the stomach is empty. The expelled wristbands land in green gooey blobs on the ground.


    "Go grab one. Any is fine. Quickly," CATOTO orders.


    "Are you serious?" several souls protest.


    Reluctantly, the souls begin to pick up the wristbands, clean them with their clothes, and strap them onto their wrists without further instruction from CATOTO. The leftover wristbands are collected back by Cerberus.


    "Can Cerberus make these?" a male soul asks.


    "No. Cerberus is just a storage. Our multi-purpose good dog," CATOTO explains, patting the pug¡¯s head affectionately.


    "Now, tap and hold the button for three seconds to activate a projection."


    The wristband has no screen, just a circular button in the middle. Pressing it produces tactile feedback and a sound. A four-by-three virtual screen appears above the button. The screen is somewhat opaque with a black background, different from what Wyn is used to from movies. A spinning loading icon displays for a few seconds, then a familiar logo appears ¨C a colored image of a man holding a wristband. Wyn recognizes the man but can¡¯t place him right now. After a few more seconds, the logo fades, and a menu appears.


    "You can interact with the screen physically. Use two fingers to resize it."


    "Choose the level you want to visit, then select the section or zone. Tap ¡®confirm¡¯ to finalize your choice. To go back, swipe left."


    "Repeat these steps if you want to change levels while inside Hell. Stand facing a wall to open a portal."


    As everyone focuses on making their choices, Wyn glances at the man next to him. He¡¯s unsure if he should form a squad with him. Wyn is an introvert but prefers company when venturing out. He¡¯d rather stay home than go somewhere alone. However, trust issues have always made it difficult for him to make new friends. As usual, he decides to take the easier route. He turns back to his screen, determined to avoid any potential pitfalls caused by someone else¡¯s mistakes.


    "Hey! Have you selected a level yet?" asks the voice of the young man next to Wyn.


    "Oh. Well, the sixth level sounds nice, but I can''t decide if I want to explore other levels first," Wyn replies, turning to face him.


    "Ohhh. Same here!"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah! You want to explore together?"


    "Erm..."


    "It''d be fun. I''ll be honest, I''m super nervous. I need someone I can rely on. You look very reliable."


    "Errr..."


    "Look! Others are forming groups. I don''t like doing things with too many people."


    "Sure? But don¡¯t mess things up, okay? We don¡¯t want to end up in someone¡¯s ass."


    "Haha, okay! I''m Yu, by the way. You can call me ¡®Triple U¡¯."


    "Triple what?"


    "It¡¯s from Yu Watanabe. Get it?"


    "I...get it? I think. But shouldn¡¯t that be ¡®Quadruple U¡¯?"


    "Now I don¡¯t get it. How?"


    "You have a ¡®u¡¯ in your first name and two more in the ¡®w¡¯. But your name is also Yu, which is another ¡®u¡¯. And no, I won¡¯t call you that. Ever. I¡¯m Wyn, by the way."


    Yu looks blank. He doesn¡¯t quite understand what Wyn is saying. To Wyn, this conversation with Yu feels reminiscent of his interactions with Budd, with the same sense of friendly banter. They share a similar energy, though Budd is more mature. The two continue to chat for a bit before returning to the level selection menu.


    "Let¡¯s start with the first level for now. We¡¯ll decide on other levels later. There are some levels I¡¯m not comfortable with," Wyn suggests.


    "Okay. Cool. I feel the same. I wouldn¡¯t touch the fourth and maybe the fifth levels."


    "Same, but we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes."


    Just like that, both of them select the first level. The region they choose is the Asianian region, where both of them come from. Their ultimate goal is to try all the foods they¡¯ve never had before from different regions. The thought of visiting the seventh level still lingers in Wyn¡¯s mind. If he gets a chance to get even with flush, he might take it.


    "Those who have confirmed their decision may proceed through the gate," CATOTO announces, pointing at the gate.


    Cerberus moves away from the gate, and the golden arch-shaped gate begins to slide open from the middle.


    "A warning: Do not attempt to murder other souls in Hell. There will be consequences," CATOTO adds.


    "Oh, and one more thing ¨C the wristbands do not display your remaining time in Hell. This is Hell after all. Good luck, and for some of you, have fun."


    Wyn and Yu are excited, though nervous. While Wyn isn¡¯t naturally a risk-taker, he sees this as a privilege he should seize. For the first time in years, he feels special. As a plus, whatever lies ahead, good or bad, he doesn¡¯t have to face it alone. The two start walking toward the gate when Yu stops to chat with CATOTO.


    "I''m sorry for what I said to you," Yu apologizes.


    "You do not have to apologize. You already paid for it with your face," CATOTO responds, unapologetically.


    Yu proceeds to give CATOTO a cuddle. Although this catches CATOTO off guard, he embraces it. After all, he¡¯s a cat. He purrs as Yu scratches his chin.


    "I''m ¡®soul¡¯ ready," Yu blurts out as he and Wyn enter the gate.


    And with that, both disappear from sight. They are now officially in Hell.

 Chapter 5 - Unending Feast

    Wyn pops out of a portal from a wall, but it opens at such a great height that he crashes face-first into the ground. After a few minutes of screaming his pain away, he looks around for Yu. He spots a corner of the floor to his left, with other souls emerging from their portals, and then turns right to see Yu lying face down on the ground a few meters away. Wyn quickly makes his way over to Yu.


    ¡°Are you still alive?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s so painful. I can¡¯t move. Give me a minute,¡± Yu mumbles, his face still pressed into the ground.


    Patience doesn¡¯t sit well with Wyn when he¡¯s nervous or excited. He rolls Yu over and starts poking him on the arm and belly a few times.


    ¡°Fineeee,¡± Yu eventually concedes.


    At this point, the wounds on Yu¡¯s face have completely healed. Looking ahead, directly opposite the wall, they see a long black metal fence. The fence turns at a corner and stretches straight from a single fence. The bars are thick and topped with spikes. In front of the fence stand demon cats, spread out along it, two every few kilometers or so.


    From a distance, the cats look human-sized. However, as Wyn and Yu approach, they see that the demons are about the size of teenagers, although their heads are proportionate to their bodies. The cats are the same species and color as CATOTO, but they differ in one key way: their heads are not oversized. One demon is slightly taller than the other ¨C though both are notably stocky. Another unusual feature is that the demons are dressed in chef uniforms, complete with chef hats. They are armed with black metal spatulas that are longer than their heights. Despite Wyn and Yu standing right before them, the demons remain silent. Though at their current distance, what lies beyond the fence is invisible.


    ¡°Uhm¡­we are the black wristbands. How can we go in?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Pfft. First of all, no demons here call them wristbands ¨C just bands. Secondly¡­,¡± one of the demons starts to explain in an adolescent voice before Yu interrupts.


    ¡°But CATOTO called these ¡®wristbands¡¯,¡± Yu argues.


    ¡°Secondly, to get in, just say so. Make it a command¡±


    ¡°Why WOULD CATOTO call these ¡®wristbands¡¯?¡± Yu demands he gets an answer.


    ¡°CATOTO is good at his job with the introductions and all, but he is not very smart,¡± the same demon replies.


    ¡°Fine, get us in. Me and him here.¡± Yu points at himself and then Wyn, giving a command.


    ¡°Wait wait!¡± Wyn tries to stop Yu¡¯s command with his own.


    The two demons crouch down, spatulas in their mouths, and signal for Wyn and Yu to climb onto their backs. They only take one command at a time, so if the first task isn¡¯t complete, the later command will be ignored. Wyn carefully hops on, while Yu excitedly jumps onto his demon.


    ¡°ARGH! Be gentle!¡± the other demon complains, his voice muffled and also teenage-sounding.


    ¡°Oops! Sorry,¡± Yu apologizes.


    The demons leap high, making it to the other side of the fence and dropping the men off, before jumping back to their starting point.


    ¡°Wait! What if we want to get out?¡± Wyn asks from the other side of the fence.


    ¡°Demand us and we will get you out,¡± a demon replies.


    ¡°Why are they all orange tabbies?¡± Wyn wonders aloud, glancing at Yu, who seems distracted by something else.


    ¡°Turn around! Look!¡± Yu says, trying to pivot Wyn around.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Wyn exclaims.


    Before them stretches a massive white area filled with both souls and demons. A remarkably enormous wooden table snakes its way through the room. Wooden bar stools line both sides of the table, with seats even on the curves. Above the table is a large ceiling that makes the room feel shorter than level zero, though it is still high enough to accommodate taller souls. What appear to be circular light fixtures align perfectly with the seats underneath.


    The area is so large and busy that Wyn and Yu can¡¯t focus on any one thing for long. The noise of utensils clinking against plates fills the air. Demon cats of various breeds and sizes, though all quite chunky, navigate the aisles between the seats to maintain order. As Wyn and Yu approach the table, the aroma of a variety of dishes begins to waft toward them, making their stomachs growl.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Yu asks Wyn.


    ¡°Originally Tideland, now Hell,¡± Wyn responds playfully, using this as a way to gauge Yu''s reaction.


    ¡°Oh cool! The Tideland part, I mean. Never been there but heard a lot about the food. What dishes should I try?¡±


    ¡°You can try ¡®ka na moo krob¡¯; it¡¯s my favorite dish.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll remember the name.¡±


    ¡°Just try anything you find interesting.¡±


    ¡°You know where I¡¯m from?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Based on your last name, you¡¯re from the land of hentai.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± Yu exclaims with a big smile. ¡°So, what¡¯s your favorite Japp ¡®pan¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Errr, if it¡¯s ¡®pan¡¯ as in dish, then sashimi!¡±


    Wyn and Yu find two empty seats next to each other on the side of the enormous wooden table. Wyn plans to sit down and observe other souls for instructions, but as soon as they settle in, the fixtures in the ceiling open up. Strange contraptions slowly descend from each. Startled, Wyn quickly scans his surroundings to see what others are doing, while Yu is captivated by the device.


    Before Wyn can make sense of it, the device awkwardly snaps onto his forehead. He has to turn his head straight for the device to fit properly. The grip tightens, and Wyn momentarily blacks out. When he comes to, he¡¯s in a virtual reality. The room is white, and a large flat screen is directly in front of him. He quickly realizes that this place allows souls to place orders through a virtual interface.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    There seems to be nothing else here but him sitting on a white stool at a white one-person table. The screen displays a cuisine selection menu organized by country. At the top of the screen is a search box. Wyn touches the box and uses a voice command to interact with the system.


    ¡°Pad kra prao with omelet.¡±


    After placing his initial order, Wyn realizes he can add more dishes. He decides to order a total of four items: pad kra prao, ka na moo krob, som tam with sticky rice, and grilled pork neck. Though he knows the first two dishes don¡¯t typically pair well with the last two, he¡¯s too hungry to care. He selects a spoon and fork for utensils and confirms his order. Suddenly, he blacks out again.


    When he regains consciousness, he sees that the dishes and utensils are already in front of him. A metal strap across his thighs catches his attention, indicating that he¡¯s allowed to go anywhere soon. He turns to Yu, who still has the device on his head. Wyn takes this opportunity to examine the device more closely. It¡¯s egg-shaped with wires ending in plastic suctions that attach to Yu¡¯s head from the front and back. The suctions extend slightly above Yu¡¯s eyebrows, and a similar metal strap is over Yu¡¯s thighs.


    Since Yu seems to be taking his time, Wyn starts eating. As he feasts, he observes the other souls around him. Some are enjoying their meals, while others are still getting adjusted to their devices. He then notices an obese soul with the same looking device that resizes to fit properly. His gaze shifts to a lean soul with a large belly who gets out of his seat, talks briefly to a demon, and then both of them take off somewhere. Despite not being visibly evident, demons¡¯ legs are immensely strong. Wyn gulps at the sheer strength of the demons as he¡¯s fearful for Yu¡¯s safety.


    Wyn¡¯s attention returns to Yu, whose device is lifting. As it lifts, a portal appears on the table in front of him. Through the portal, one dish, one drink, a spoon, and chopsticks emerge. The portal looks similar to the larger ones Wyn has seen before but is much smaller.


    Yu regains consciousness and asks in confusion, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I freaked out, like, screamed-my-head-off freak out. I also had trouble navigating the system.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a new gen. You should be more acclimated to technology than me.¡±


    In front of Yu is a dish called laab dib, a spicy raw minced pork salad, typically served with sticky rice, which Yu didn¡¯t order. The drink is coconut juice, which doesn¡¯t pair well with the dish either. The chopsticks are what catches Wyn¡¯s attention most.


    ¡°You know we don¡¯t use chopsticks for this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You should¡¯ve told me that before!¡±


    ¡°But you¡­,¡± Wyn pauses, realizing it¡¯s his fault. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you order this dish anyway?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It looked like sashimi,¡± Yu explains, which makes Wyn facepalm.


    As Wyn predicted, Yu finds the dish unbearable. The spices and flavors are overwhelming for him. Wyn feels sympathy, knowing he¡¯d never order the dish himself. Unbeknownst to both, they missed the small button below the last picture of any dish, which would¡¯ve provided a detailed description ¨C something they¡¯ll never ever notice.


    Yu tries to call down the device to change the dish, but it remains unmoving until a chubby male soul sitting next to Yu speaks up.


    ¡°You have to finish all the plates you ordered. Only then can you use the egghead again,¡± explains the gray-banded soul, whose belly is growing visibly.


    ¡°Could you tell us more about how all of this works, like the thigh strap, demon riding, and so on?¡± Wyn asks.


    With a smile, the soul explains: Once the plates are empty, the device comes back down. The strap retracts and this is the only chance to leave the table. While a soul is ordering more food within the device, a portal sucks all the empty plates away. In the order room, the soul must order at least one item before checking out. As for riding a demon, this is the only transportation mode here. To get to another region or section of the level, give a command to a demon, stating clearly the region of destination.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t remember all this, just ask the demons around here. Don¡¯t forget to be specific,¡± the soul continues. ¡°Oh! And under the table, if you touch it, you¡¯ll feel that it curves right underneath your belly. If your belly touches that curve, you¡¯d better stop eating. Fight your hunger and deflate, or you¡¯ll go kaboom!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. The more you eat without breaks, the worse your hunger will get. There¡¯s no time limit, so you can take your time.¡±


    Wyn and Yu thank the soul, appreciating the crucial information. They slow down their eating and discuss their approach to the level.


    ¡°So, how long are we going to stay in this region?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Hmmm. How about we try out all the dishes we¡¯ve dreamt of trying?¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°Sounds good. Also, I want to see what Gluttony looks like.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Let¡¯s make sure we get to see him before we leave the level.¡±


    The two say aloud what other dishes they have in mind. As they consume more to satisfy their hunger, their bellies start to bloat from overeating. Wyn is on his eleventh dish, while Yu is working on his thirteenth. After finishing his last plate, Wyn struggles to get off the stool, and Yu, a bit later, falls off his seat and rolls on the ground. A black bombay demon cat halts Yu¡¯s roll with a single foot. As Yu gets up, he and Wyn examine each other¡¯s expanded bellies. They want to wait until their stomachs shrink, but their hunger continues to call out for more. Then Wyn comes up with a theory.


    ¡°What if we go outside the fence?¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°What do we gain from that?¡± Yu questions.


    ¡°Not sure, but remember how we couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s inside from the outside? What if we get outside?¡±


    ¡°How do we get there? We can¡¯t run right now,¡± Yu points out.


    Wyn winks and heads over to the two nearest demons. He commands them to transport him and Yu outside the fence. Wyn mounts a siamese, and Yu follows on a sphynx.


    ¡°Ewww, ewww, ewww,¡± Yu complains as they ride.


    Minutes later, they reach the fence, where the same two demons are stationed. Wyn commands them to take them out of the area. The demons comply immediately. As they¡¯re lifted into the air, the bloated bellies begin to shrink. When they land, their stomachs are back to normal.


    ¡°Let me lick your brain!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°So, we can cheat the system, it seems,¡± Wyn concludes, using his arm to keep Yu from getting too close.


    ¡°How is this allowed?¡± Wyn asks the demons.


    The demons don¡¯t respond, only shrug in response to Wyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why are you upset? It¡¯s a good thing! We can keep doing this,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to get into trouble. Do we get any trouble for doing this?¡± Wyn asks the demons again.


    ¡°No. As far as we know. You are not the first to do it,¡± a demon replies.


    Wyn feels reassured by the answer.


    ¡°Why are you sniffing yourself?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell food on my clothes. Good!¡±


    With their newfound knowledge, they decide to explore a new region. They head toward the wall, choosing the North Americaneon section of the level.


    Two portals appear in front of them, but before they step through, Yu asks, ¡°What if I enter your portal?¡±


    ¡°Valid question. Wanna try?¡± Wyn responds.


    Yu steps into Wyn¡¯s portal, and a loud ¡°BEEP¡± echoes from Yu¡¯s band. Nearby souls look at them curiously, and the two demons rush over at lightning speed. One of the demons pulls Yu away from Wyn¡¯s portal, without saying a word. The ¡°BEEP¡± stops abruptly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You cannot enter someone else¡¯s portal,¡± a demon explains, then turns and follows the other demon.


    ¡°And what if someone else is completely inside my portal, what would happen?¡± Wyn yells after them.


    ¡°The demons on the other level will send them back here,¡± the same demon answers.


    With this information in mind, Wyn and Yu continue their food adventure on the first level, now exploring the North Americaneon region.

 Chapter 6 - First Moderator Encounter

    The portals open close to the ground, marking the first time Wyn and Yu land safely. They notice that the corner of the room is to the left, which puzzles Wyn as the previous section had a similar corner on the left. They enter the area, preparing to sit, when a commotion catches their attention. A group of souls is engaged in a heated argument with a single derpy cream shorthair demon cat.


    The argument escalates when one of the souls slaps the cat hard, followed by a choking attack. The cat remains unfazed and, without uttering a word, slashes the soul¡¯s stomach twice with its sharp claws. The soul collapses on the ground, writhing in agony with an open stomach, while the others step back in fear and carry the injured soul away. Though there¡¯s no blood or gore, the scene is unsettling and gives Wyn and Yu chills. Yu takes a deep breath and approaches the derpy cat, with Wyn following closely behind, anxious about what might happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to know what happened and what will happen to that soul,¡± Yu explains.


    Wyn lets Yu go but follows him, unsure of what he would do if Yu were to be hurt similarly. For certain, he refuses to let him go alone.


    ¡°Hi! Can you tell me what just happened?¡± Yu asks the shorthair cat, making an effort to remain respectful after his previous incident with CATOTO.


    ¡°One of his soul buddies exploded. One of my colleagues took his buddy away. He got upset,¡± the cat explains, looking as derpy as ever.


    Wyn has a few questions about the cats, but he considers them trivial in light of the current situation.


    ¡°What will happen to that soul?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Which one?¡± the demon asks back.


    ¡°The one you just slashed.¡±


    ¡°He will heal in due time.¡±


    ¡°Not fed to Gluttony?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How come?¡± Yu continues.


    ¡°A soul is only fed to Gluttony if it eats too much and explodes,¡± the cat explains, then returns to its duties.


    Yu turns to Wyn, letting out a sigh of relief and wiping his forehead. The nervousness from their earlier encounter with the derpy cream shorthair cat still lingers. They sit down to order some North Americaneon food, with Wyn hoping to find the best steak and Yu craving a juicy homemade burger. As they dig into the greasy food, they notice their stomachs expanding faster than before.


    Just as they consider using their previous region''s trick to manage their bloated bellies, a loud ¡°POP¡± echoes through the room. They turn to find the source of the noise and spot a soul with an open stomach, its chunks scattered around. A different demon cat approaches, puts the injured soul on its back, coughs out a thick rope, and asks nearby demons to help secure it. The thick paws of the cat are puzzling to Wyn and Yu, as they wonder how such creatures can handle ropes with such dexterity.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Wyn approaches the same derpy shorthair cat they spoke with earlier.


    ¡°Do exploded wounds heal while in Gluttony¡¯s stomach?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Inside Gluttony¡¯s body is a liquid substance that stops souls from healing.¡±


    ¡°Cruel,¡± Wyn shudders at the thought.


    Feeling disturbed, Wyn and Yu decide they¡¯ve had enough of the greasy food and choose to visit Gluttony. They plan to command demons to carry them close to Gluttony, take a good look, and then return. Wyn instructs two cats to drop them off near Gluttony. As they approach, they notice the walls that divide each region stretch up beyond their sight. Looking ahead, they see a gigantic figure from afar ¨C it¡¯s Gluttony.


    Surrounding him are demon cats clad in body armor and helmets, brandishing spears with blue sparkling tips. They appear tiny compared to what they¡¯re guarding. Gluttony himself is a grotesque sight, towering above the ceiling of the dining areas. His body is a mass of flabby, tan skin with a moss-green tint that gives the impression of moss growing on him. The stacked flaps of fat resemble melting ice cream, and at the tips of these flaps are areolas with sealed holes that could potentially ooze the liquid from inside his body. His face is hidden from view, obscured by the layers of flabby skin. The stench emanating from Gluttony is so overpowering that no souls dare to come within a three-kilometer radius. Wyn and Yu struggle to block their noses and squint their eyes, the sight and smell of Gluttony significantly reducing their appetite.


    As they stand there, Wyn tries to ask questions, but the stench makes it difficult for him to speak. Suddenly, Gluttony burps. The powerful stench causes both Wyn and Yu¡¯s eyes to burn, and torrents of tears pour uncontrollably from the unbearable smell.


    Wyn gestures to Yu to leave the area quickly, but no nearby demons are available to take them back. With their noses and eyes tightly covered, they push through the overwhelming stench of Gluttony. Wyn tries to command a guardian demon, but the demon adopts an aggressive posture, making it clear that they¡¯re not to be bothered. They continue their trudging journey back, battling both the odor and their lingering hunger. Fortunately, they reach an area where there are a few demons, and they manage to escape.


    Before they move on, Wyn pauses to ask the two demon guards at the fence a few more questions.


    ¡°Where is Gluttony fed?¡± he inquires.


    ¡°Above the ceiling, souls are lined up to be fed to Gluttony,¡± one of the cats replies.


    ¡°And what does Gluttony¡¯s face look like? The whole face.¡±


    ¡°It is a chubby face with droopy skin. His eyes are small, no eyebrows. His nose is small, no nose hair. His mouth is large, no teeth. His tongue is believed to be long, but no one has seen it.¡±


    ¡°How do the demons get the souls up top?¡±


    ¡°They scale up the body fats.¡±


    Satisfied with the information, Wyn is ready to leave. He and Yu discuss their next destination, agreeing to explore other regions. They list the foods they want to try, helping each other remember the items. Over the months, they sample dishes from all six regions, with numerous visits to some. The Asianian region becomes their favorite, with over ten visits made. Despite their extensive explorations, they have barely scratched the surface of the menus available on the first level. Wyn has also become adept at using the ¡°feed and yeet¡± technique to manage their bloated states.


    Though the food is still enjoyable, Wyn finds his initial excitement waning. As he checked off items from his list, he felt a sense of accomplishment. However, with his primary goal accomplished, a sense of futility begins to creep in.


    ¡°Should we go to a different level? Or do you want to stay here longer?¡± Wyn asks Yu.


    ¡°If you want to, sure. We¡¯ve been here for a while already. The moment we¡¯re not under the effect, I feel sick just thinking about food!¡±


    Wyn feels a sense of relief that Yu shares his sentiment.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down in order.¡±


    And with that, the two step into their respective portals. They find themselves staring at a large entrance gate soon after.

 Chapter 7 - Lustful Disappointment

    Wyn once again crashes face-first into the ground, but this time lands directly on a stranger. Even though he''s used to the pain by now, the sting of such a high fall doesn''t lessen. Meanwhile, Yu¡¯s luck holds as he lands near the ground, avoiding any mishaps. Both men find themselves standing in front of an entrance gate of the gaming zone. For Wyn, a gamer who enjoys roguelike games, this should feel like home, though he¡¯s never been a fan of competitive online games. Yu, however, is out of his depth, neither experienced with games nor gambling.


    Instead of the usual fence, a white wall stretches up endlessly, curving inward towards the center of the floor, suggesting some kind of dome. Unlike the first level, the gaming zone has one packed admission gate. Wyn, who hates long lines, sighs in frustration.


    ¡°I think we should check out the third level first,¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable being naked in front of others,¡± Wyn objects, remembering the detail CATOTO had mentioned about the third level.


    They activate their bands, scrolling through the levels and recalling the descriptions they were given.


    ¡°The fourth level is all about torture. Are you up for it?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Can we skip it for now? I have a weak stomach.¡±


    They land on the idea of visiting the fifth level, where there¡¯s only one entrance point. The thought of experiencing some indulgent ecstasies intrigues them both. Neither of them experimented with drugs during their lifetimes. Wyn had avoided even marijuana, despite it being legal in his country. He¡¯s willing to give it a try now, but Yu hesitates.


    ¡°I promised my family I¡¯d never touch drugs. I know I¡¯m free to do it now, but I¡¯d still feel guilty,¡± Yu admits.


    Wyn understands; he had made a similar promise to his own parents when he was younger. But with limited options, they debate once again. Finally, Wyn gives in, deciding they can give the third level a shot, despite his initial misgivings. After all, Yu¡¯s still young ¨C maybe even a virgin ¨C and deserves to explore.


    Just as they prepare to enter the portals, a demon cat¡¯s shout startles them. ¡°You there! Get in line! You have been wandering around for a while now!¡±


    Wyn and Yu instinctively turn, only to see that the cat isn¡¯t talking to them but to a gray-banded soul behind. The cats are indeed vigilant. They communicate with each other, even with those on other levels. The pair breathe a sigh of relief and continue their journey to the next level.


    With his luck, Wyn lands flat on his face yet again, this time with Yu crashing down beside him. Somehow, the pain of falling seems more tolerable when shared with someone else. They stand up to find another towering white wall that extends out of their vision.


    Wyn can¡¯t help but think, ¡°What¡¯s with all the white? Doesn¡¯t suit Hell at all.¡±


    This time, there are fewer souls waiting in line. Despite lacking a physical heart, Wyn feels a familiar anxiety creeping in. He hates the idea of undressing in front of strangers. But with nowhere else to go, he reluctantly joins the leftmost line with Yu.


    The gate¡¯s demons, now visible up close, are orange tabby cats dressed in what looks like black leather. Each is armed with a black whip and wears a matching leather mask with heart-shaped ears, though their outfits differ below the mask. Their ears must¡¯ve gone through deformation to fit the masks. Wyn cringes as the word ¡°sexy¡± flashes through his mind. The sight of a thick cat wearing a two-piece leaves a bad taste in his mouth.


    As they wait, Wyn and Yu pass the time getting to know each other better. It¡¯s during this conversation that Wyn learns Yu was only nineteen when he died. At eighteen, Yu had been training to join a J-pop boy group while juggling his studies. Before he can share more, they reach the front of the line.


    One of the leather-clad demons taps Yu¡¯s band with its claws, causing it to vibrate for a few seconds before stopping. The cat then gestures for Yu to move forward. Wyn¡¯s band gets the same treatment, and as he steps through the gate, his clothes vanish in an instant. Startled, Wyn quickly covers his private parts with both hands. Yu, on the other hand, seems perfectly at ease. Growing up in a country with public bathhouses had made him used to the situation. Yu turns around to check on Wyn.


    "Is your face red because you''re shy, or is it because of me?" Yu asks, both arms open wide.


    Wyn would¡¯ve given Yu the finger if he could, so instead he gives Yu a mischievous grin. Ahead of them, a large orgy pile sprawls out, smaller than the one from that infamous Kylie music video Wyn once saw. Floating above the pile is a figure with a distinct shape. Curious, Wyn grabs the attention of a nearby demon, eager to learn more. It turns out the figure is none other than Lust.


    From where they stand, they can only see Lust¡¯s side profile. The left half is a stunning female, embodying modern beauty standards: alluring facial features, big bouncy breasts, and perfect curves. On the right, Lust is a muscular male ¨C ripped with an eight-pack, broad chest, and strong limbs. Both sides share the same enticing aura, skin complexion. The privates are most worthy of a stare.


    "Is that...one hole?" Yu leans in, intrigued.


    "What hole?¡­Oh! Wow, you''re right. One hole it is!" Wyn responds, then adds, "So, is Lust a ''he'' or a ''she''...or ''they''?"


    ¡°¡®She¡¯ or ¡®he¡¯ is fine. Never call Lust ''they'' unless you want to experience the bowel destroying Lust¡¯s wrath,¡± a male soul from the orgy pile chimes in.


    As Lust engages with the writhing pile, Wyn and Yu can¡¯t help but watch, mesmerized, before Wyn nudges Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. We don¡¯t want to become dildos.¡±


    To their left, rows of connected buildings stretch out like strip malls, each containing a variety of establishments. The buildings differ in size and shape, with walkways allowing souls to pass from one row to the next. To their right is a boring blue cable car station. Four open-air elevators, positioned back-to-back against a central pole, ferry souls up to the station, where elongated oval cable cars ¨C either pink or purple ¨C hang from intricate lines. Each of the lines features a space in the middle to lock the cars. Two gears that fall within the space, hidden from sideway view, move the cars.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Further in the distance is an animal farm, and ahead of them are more, though smaller, orgy piles. Beyond those, a vividly colored hotel stands out. Wyn points to the hotel, seeking privacy.


    They board a cable car. As they make their way towards the hotel, Wyn casually asks, ¡°So, what¡¯s your type?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. So overwhelming with this many people,¡± Yu replies.


    After about twenty minutes, they arrive at the seventieth floor of the hotel. The space is massive, with lines forming to access different zones. Digital bulletin boards provide descriptions of each zone. The closest one, spanning floors thirty through sixty-nine, is the cosplay zone. Wyn and Yu head down to the sixty-sixth floor, where Wyn notices Yu¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°You alright? You look pale,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just... nervous,¡± Yu replies, placing a hand on his wrist, as if checking for a pulse.


    "Pick a room, any room. We''ll meet up at the elevators once we''re done."


    Each door has a picture indicating the theme inside. Yu hesitates before stopping in front of a room with an anime series image. He knocks, and the door swings open to reveal a girl in a mage costume, beckoning him inside with a single finger. Yu stiffens, then shuffles in. Wyn finds it amusing to watch the entire event unravel in front of him.


    While deciding on his own room, Wyn is approached by a stranger who invites him into an animal-themed room, which he politely declines. Up to this point, Wyn¡¯s hands haven¡¯t left his crotch, and despite his curiosity, he can''t shake his shyness. Moments later, Yu emerges from the room, panting and flushed.


    ¡°What the heck happened in there?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Nothing. She touched me, and I got too nervous and¡­I s¡­squirted.¡±


    Wyn blinks, trying to process what he just heard. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m pretty sure ¡®squirting¡¯ is more of a girl thing, but¡­okay. What now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. I¡¯m too embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Shit! How much time do I have?¡± A vivid scene of him transforming into a dildo crosses Wyn¡¯s mind.


    While inside the cable car, Wyn¡¯s band suddenly vibrates. Concerned, he tells Yu to wait for him near the big pile, then darts out the moment the cable car doors open, jumping from the platform and ¨C as expected ¨C landing on his face. The pain is nothing compared to the urgency surging through him. With his hands still covering his crotch, Wyn sprints, dodging demons and souls alike, until he successfully exits the gate.


    Yu, still waiting at the station, watches in awe. He¡¯s never seen anyone move so fast, especially after such a fall. His own band stays silent ¨C the earlier incident at the hotel must¡¯ve spared him. Wyn returns moments later, confirming with a nearby demon that he¡¯s safe before rejoining Yu.


    The pair meet back near the still-ongoing orgy pile, though Lust is no longer there.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we meet outside?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°I panicked.¡±


    But that¡¯s only part of the truth. Wyn fears being separated from Yu. Without any reliable way to communicate, he''d rather play it safe.


    ¡°With the two levels we¡¯ve been on, the seventh level doesn¡¯t sound too bad,¡± Yu says, half joking, half serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it outside. I want my hands back.¡±


    They continue walking toward the exit. As they approach the gate, a female soul crawls out of the pile behind them and follows.


    ¡°Hey! Wait up!¡± she calls.


    Wyn and Yu don¡¯t expect anyone to be interested in them, so they keep moving. But the soul catches up, tapping Wyn on the shoulder.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me, yeah?¡±


    Wyn turns around to see a woman with the appearance of a model. Her diamond-shaped face, dyed brown hair, and hazel eyes remind him of the most recent ¡°Miss Earthling¡± pageant winner. Her chest grabs attention, though something feels off about it. She¡¯s slim, obviously disciplined in maintaining her physique, and stands just a little shorter than Yu.


    ¡°You wanna talk to us?¡± Wyn asks.


    Yu turns around, his eyes widening. ¡°Oh, wow!¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you two about something,¡± the woman says.


    They exit the gate, their clothes returning. Wyn flexes his hands, grateful for the freedom.


    ¡°You look almost the same as you did in there,¡± Yu comments, eyeing her outfit.


    The woman, now dressed in a tight ocean-blue crop top and a short denim skirt, nods playfully. Her white boots make her stand out even more.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Mira.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wyn, and he¡¯s Yu¡­And are those¡­fake?¡± Wyn asks, pointing at her chest.


    Mira grins and gives a quick shake of her breasts as she reaffirms Wyn¡¯s doubt. The reason she chased after the guys was because she overheard them talking about the seventh level. Plus, she observed Wyn¡¯s superhuman performance and it impressed her.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Would you consider it?¡± Mira presses.


    ¡°We might. We still have more levels to check out first,¡± Wyn replies, glancing at Yu for confirmation. ¡°What do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°I need someone to go there with,¡± Mira replies.


    This is not the first time Mira has approached complete strangers. Her looks often draw men¡¯s attention, but they usually want something from her she¡¯s not willing to give. She doesn¡¯t fit in with most women either as she¡¯s not a ¡°girly¡± girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Hell for, like, a year now,¡± Mira continues.


    In reality, she¡¯s been in Hell for three years and one month to be exact, though she¡¯s spent the last year addicted to the fourth level.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through all six levels, so I can guide you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to go to the seventh level?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my sister.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know she¡¯s down there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some intel.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just go alone if that¡¯s so important to you?¡±


    ¡°My intel says it¡¯s better to have someone trustworthy down there with me.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re complete strangers¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other! You can trust me because I¡¯m worth it,¡± she says as she flicks her hair.


    Mira wraps her arms around both men¡¯s necks, pulling them close. Wyn feels the weight of a decision looming. His two-man squad has been solid so far, but information is valuable. He pulls Yu aside to discuss in private. After a moment of deliberation, they return with an answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting my valuable time here,¡± Mira says, adjusting her breasts.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®whorible¡¯ of us. We¡¯re sorry,¡± Yu says, bowing his head.


    ¡°How about this? Let us explore more on our own. If we decide to go, we¡¯ll come fetch you.¡±


    Mira¡¯s disappointment shows, not so much because they aren¡¯t heading to the seventh level, but because they don¡¯t want her around. Wyn and Yu, however, don¡¯t want to risk bringing along a potential liability. They trust each other, and with their goal set on ending at the sixth level, they see no need to add another person.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting in the same pile,¡± Mira says with a smile.


    Her ability to handle rejection without making a scene earns Wyn¡¯s respect, though he feels a bit bad about it. Before she heads back to her favorite spot in Hell, she bids them farewell with a cringe-worthy cute frown. Too bad for Mira ¨C Wyn¡¯s no simp, and Yu¡¯s too preoccupied with his band. The pair decide to revisit the gaming zone on the second level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget we ever came to this level,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°We can¡¯t forget Mira though. She¡¯s memorable, alright,¡± Wyn replies.


    And with that, they step into the portals. They¡¯re back, staring at the large gate.

 Chapter 8 - Gaming Zone

    Wyn¡¯s portal opens at a manageable height. He lands hard on his feet but quickly collapses as he loses balance. His face has already taken enough punishment by now, so this fall doesn¡¯t faze him. Yu lands in a similar fashion, only to twist his ankle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Yu reassures Wyn.


    The lines ahead are still long, though a little shorter than last time. Wyn notices Yu is in more pain than he¡¯s letting on. Concerned, he decides to stick with this zone for now ¨C he can¡¯t have Yu risking another portal. Slowly but surely, they make their way to the lines, with Wyn helping Yu the entire time. The lines are noticeably longer than before as more souls join in.


    ¡°Lines so long, you¡¯ll heal before we get in.¡±


    True to the quip, Yu heals long before they reach the front. Eventually, their wait is over, and they¡¯re pushed forward to the gate. Wyn counts at least twenty demons, each dressed in gaming-themed costumes. The demon in front of Yu wears a soldier¡¯s uniform, while the one behind sports a spacesuit. Their gear matches their outfits.


    The soldier demon gestures for Yu¡¯s hand, pressing a credit-card-sized device against the back of it. With a swift, clawed press on either side, the device sinks into Yu¡¯s skin and vanishes. The demon in the spacesuit then signals for Yu to move along. Wyn follows suit, too curious to question what just happened as the demons, clearly uninterested, continue their task.


    The area beyond the gate is packed. Souls everywhere are fumbling with the devices implanted in their hands. Wyn¡¯s anxiety spikes as he remembers their balance is constantly draining. Yu tugs at his arm, trying to move them further into the zone, away from the crowd. But the crush of bodies makes it impossible to get far. The entire room is midnight blue, illuminated by RGB lights that cover everything ¨C even the walls. The lights shift through colors and patterns, reflecting off the walls. Overhead, stationary drones project signs with blinking neon borders. One nearby sign reads "Area 0," with a pink neon arrow pointing straight ahead.


    As they push through the crowd, Wyn spots a few souls figuring out how to use their devices. By tapping the palm with their opposite hand, the current balance flashes on the back of their hands. A single tap shows the balance for a moment, while tapping and holding displays it continuously. Wyn pauses to show Yu what he¡¯s learned, and they check their balances for the first time. Almost two thousand credits are already gone.


    His heart sinks. They won¡¯t last long at this rate.


    Wyn takes a breath, steadying himself. In the background noise, he picks up a faint sound, almost drowned out by the chaos. Looking up, he sees two unsettling drones ¨C shaped like cats ¨C carrying souls through the air. The drones remind him of an odd ¡°uWuTube¡± video he once saw: a dead bobtail cat turned into a drone, with rotor blades instead of paws.


    Suddenly, he realizes these drones might be their way out. Quietly, Wyn suggests to Yu that they wave their arms and flash their balances in the air, hoping for attention. It works. Two drones descend toward them. The souls nearby move to make way, while others desperately ask how they called the drones down. A few even try to steal them, only to be paralyzed by electric shocks the moment they make contact.


    Without wasting a second, Wyn and Yu climb aboard the cat drones, ignoring the chaos around them.


    ¡°Yuck,¡± Yu mutters.


    A projection appears above the drone''s head. There are fifty-two areas in total, each labeled by a number starting from zero up to forty-eight. Additionally, there are three more areas labeled ¡°Gambling Zone,¡± ¡°Combat Zone,¡± and ¡°Admission Gate.¡± The fares range from two hundred credits to a steep five thousand two hundred credits. Wyn feels overwhelmed by the number of areas and the high fare prices. Confused and anxious, he quickly tells Yu to pick number four. He expects the first few areas to be overcrowded but doesn¡¯t want to risk paying too much, fearing it might jeopardize their survival.


    As the drones fly, Wyn notices the only difference between areas is the signage ¨C nothing else seems to distinguish them. The quick flight costs them each a thousand credits. Wyn¡¯s balance now sits below seven thousand one hundred, and Yu¡¯s is just twenty credits short of that.


    The area, like every other in the gaming zone, is packed with computers. Each desk is outlined with RGB light strips around the edges and legs, and the gaming chairs emit glowing light effects along their rims. Black tempered glass partitions separate the desks, and the desks themselves are made of the same material. The computers are arranged in rows, all facing toward a massive dome. Each desk is equipped with sleek black, wide OLED screens, matching black headsets, and a TKL gaming keyboard. Yet, Wyn notices there¡¯s no visible CPU at the station.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Wyn hurriedly searches for two desks side by side for him and Yu, while Yu remains entranced by the flashing lights. As Wyn sits down, the mouse catches his attention ¨C it adjusts in size to match his palm perfectly. The moment his hand touches the mouse, the monitor comes to life, and the balance on his backhand begins glowing constantly. An overwhelming array of games floods the screen in front of him, leaving Wyn momentarily stunned.


    Nearby, Yu calls out to a short, stubby munchkin cat dressed in a vampire costume for help. They quickly learn from the cat that as long as their hands stay on the mouse, the credit deduction stops. All games in this zone operate on a pay-per-round system, similar to an arcade. Instead of earning tickets, players win credits. Multiplayer games, however, come with a twist ¨C they feature a wager system, where the winning team takes all.


    Wyn seizes the opportunity to ask the cat for more details about transportation and how the fare system works. Area zero is everything before the first numbered area, all the way back to the gate. To the left of area zero are the odd-numbered areas, and to the right, the even-numbered ones. The fare starts at two hundred credits and goes up by two hundred increments.


    ¡°One more question. Might as well. When a black band leaves and re-enters the zone, what happens to the credits?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°The movement stops, then resumes when they come back,¡± the cat replies.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Wyn mutters to himself.


    Realizing his previous strategy won¡¯t work here, Wyn starts to panic. He stares blankly at the screen, his mind can¡¯t help but imagine the slow, painful decapitation that awaits should they fail. Yu, who¡¯s not much into gaming, looks to Wyn for direction.


    ¡°What now, chief?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, right. Let¡¯s start with something easy.¡±


    Wyn clicks on the search button, which brings up a search bar along with genre buttons below. He types in the name of a game he¡¯s familiar with, but the result shows a game with a similar name instead. After trying numerous times, it becomes clear that all the games have their names altered ¨C ¡°Call of Injuries,¡± ¡°League of the Ordinaries,¡± ¡°Pwned-world,¡± ¡°Digimonger,¡± ¡°Super Normal Pets,¡± ¡°Dead Cellulites,¡± ¡°Alien Wake,¡± ¡°2/3 Life,¡± and ¡°Penultimate Fantasy,¡± to name a few.


    ¡°Like this place isn¡¯t overwhelming enough already! Now we have to choose a knockoff to play?¡± Wyn complains. ¡°A noob like you should just play a match-three game.¡±


    ¡°Hey now! How about we duke it out in ¡®Street Sweeper Fighters¡¯?¡±


    ¡°But that means I get your money. That¡¯s not gonna get us anywhere!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wager only one credit each. I need to show you I¡¯m not a noob.¡±


    After setting up a private lobby, the men find themselves in the character selection menu. The game is a two-player fighting game known and loved throughout generations, though this version features characters re-skinned as random people wielding brooms and dustbins. The mechanics are similar to the original. Wyn and Yu battle it out, with Yu losing a total of twenty credits.


    ¡°You can play whatever game you want now. I¡¯ll stick to match-threes, thanks,¡± Yu says.


    The two focus on earning credits. Wyn chooses his favorite roguelike genre, where he expects to lose a few runs at the start. Yu, on the other hand, is earning credits more slowly, though he¡¯s still making progress. They don¡¯t let go of the mouse even once during the days-long session. Neither feels fatigue or discomfort.


    ¡°You want to see other parts of the level?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Bored already? Do we have enough credits to leave?¡±


    ¡°¡®Earn slow¡¯ might as well be the motto of this zone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re playing kiddie games.¡±


    Checking their balances, Wyn has ten thousand five hundred credits left ¨C approximately two thousand more than Yu.


    ¡°You know, getting there costs at least four thousand, right? That¡¯s almost half of what you¡¯ve got,¡± Wyn points out.


    With this in mind, they spend even more time grinding. It takes longer this time due to Yu¡¯s struggle with the harder stages of the match-three games without Wyn¡¯s help. Their current balances are respectable, though. Wyn¡¯s is now above twenty thousand, and Yu¡¯s hovers around thirteen thousand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the gambling zone first. We don¡¯t need skills there, and it¡¯s closer,¡± Yu suggests.


    Wyn sighs, knowing he isn¡¯t the type to rely on luck. However, he¡¯s willing to give it a shot since it¡¯s cheaper to get there. He also hopes his luck might improve. Keeping their palms on the mice, they call down the cat drones. The fare to the gambling zone from the fourth area is forty-two thousand credits. Yu gulps and reluctantly selects the destination.


    In the gambling zone, there are no computers ¨C just a large, open space packed with souls trying to cross between the zones. Unlike the first level, there is no wall separating the zones, which speeds up the crossing. From a distance, the two men can¡¯t see much due to the bright, dazzling setting of the gambling zone.


    ¡°This is like a different world!¡± Yu exclaims.

 Chapter 9 - Gambling Zone

    The area is blindingly bright, especially for those coming from the dim gaming zone. The surroundings are all white, adorned with carnival-like decorations. Colorful signs attached to balloons float through the air.


    Before Wyn and Yu can make sense of their new environment, a demon in a schoolgirl uniform drags a soul by its mouth along with a school bag, zooming past them. The soul¡¯s backhand displays a continuously blinking red number indicating a negative balance of two hundred, and is steadily decreasing. Another demon, dressed in a red and white carnival-themed outfit, takes over from the schoolgirl demon and rushes toward the dome. Wyn quickly checks his balance in alarm and breathes a sigh of relief when he sees it''s over fifteen thousand credits. Yu takes a deep breath before tapping his palm, revealing his balance is below nine thousand.


    Ahead, booths are scattered haphazardly, blocking the paths. They come in various colors but all have white stripes. Souls with negative balances are getting caught left and right, as demon cats frantically chase them, sometimes crashing into passersby.


    Transport options are spread throughout the zone. The fare system is flat-rate regardless of distance. For the most extreme, but free, method, there¡¯s the circus soul cannon. The cannon, shaped like a regular cannon but with a cat face at the tip and paws around it, is operated by a demon cat who shoots the passenger to their chosen landing zone. There¡¯s no insurance for miscalculations or collisions while airborne.


    For a modest fare of five hundred credits, souls can rent a rickshaw pulled by a demon cat dressed as a horse. This method should be fast, but its speed is dependent on path congestion, making it unreliable for those in a hurry.


    A more controlled option is to fly tied to a smiley cat-faced balloon for one thousand credits. Passengers control the balloon by pulling on the rope tied around their waist. To descend, they yank the rope downward a few times. This method comes with the risk of being hit by a cannon-shot passenger, with no refunds for any accidents.


    The two wander through the booths, looking for opportunities to try their luck. Despite the carnival theme, all the booths are gambling-related. They come across a small booth where a demon attendant accepts bets on which of the five fish in an automated water tank will drown last. The fish start by floating on the surface and flap to stay afloat. To place a bet, Wyn touches his palm and announces his choice of fish color and wager amount. He bets one hundred credits on the green fish, while Yu bets on the red one for the same amount. Placing a bet halts balance deductions until the results are known.


    A horn sounds, signaling the start of the fish race. Initially, all the fish are equally matched, but the red fish begins to sink slowly while still flapping its mechanical fins. The other fish follow suit, with the green fish leading. Wyn, Yu, and five other souls cheer loudly for their chosen fish. Then Wyn¡¯s worst fear comes true: his fish loses momentum and sinks to the bottom first. Yu laughs and pats Wyn on the back, continuing to cheer for his fish. Another horn sounds, declaring the red fish the winner. Since Yu is the only one who bet on the red fish, he collects his wager multiplied by the number of participants. As the balances adjust, the deductions resume.


    ¡°That was fun!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Yeah, right. For you,¡± Wyn responds.


    Wyn and Yu play ten more rounds at the booth. The results are one win for Wyn and four for Yu, with Yu ending up with a net gain. Whenever they try different booths, Yu consistently wins more bets than Wyn.


    ¡°How the turntables. Who¡¯s the noob now?¡± Yu taunts.


    ¡°I am¡­Let¡¯s explore. Maybe my luck is out there somewhere.¡±


    Fearing heights, Wyn opts for the only grounded transportation mode available. They approach a rickshaw and board it. The imposter horse, unresponsive, remains silent.


    ¡°Excuse us, we want to go somewhere but we don¡¯t know the key locations here,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°There are plenty. You can name the type of booth or site you want to visit,¡± the imposter horse responds.


    ¡°Please tell us in detail,¡± Yu requests.


    ¡°This area is known as the left wing. It is all booths, the same for the right wing. The central portion of the zone houses a full-sized sports stadium. There is also¡­¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°A sports stadium with real horses?¡± Wyn interrupts.


    ¡°¡­a sports stadium where you can bet on automated athletes. Nearby, there is a casino.¡±


    ¡°So, robot horses and robot athletes?¡± Wyn asks again.


    ¡°Robot athletes, but real horses like me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a horse, then you should end a sentence with a ¡®neigh¡¯,¡± Yu jokes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what happened with CATOTO and that first-level soul¡­,¡± Wyn warns.


    ¡°To the athlete stadium. Giddy up!¡± Yu commands.


    ¡°Pay first. Five hundred each,¡± the imposter horse says.


    They pay by touching the phony horse¡¯s cat paws. Wyn¡¯s remaining balance is slightly above ten thousand, while Yu¡¯s is around fourteen thousand. Upon arriving at the stadium, they find a large crowd gathered in front.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Same here, but I hear it¡¯s Greed! Greed is here!¡± a nearby female soul responds.


    Greed appears once a day, challenging souls to an all-or-nothing bet. A loss means their balance falls to zero, which also means doom the moment it goes negative. A win, however, yields a hefty sum of ten million credits. Wyn wants to see what Greed looks like but can¡¯t get past the crowd. Looking up, he notices several souls observing the scene from balloons. He decides to overcome his fear of heights and, with Yu, approaches a siamese cat standing next to a balloon dispenser. They order two balloons.


    While in the air, Wyn feels uncomfortable. The height gives him a sense of vulnerability, but then he spots Greed. The level¡¯s mechanized moderator has a large, gold-plated trapezium-shaped body with robotic parts. He has four arms, four hands, four legs, and four feet, all in shiny gold. His gray metallic face is elongated and has a four-sided shape with a central hole where the faces converge. Each face is aligned with a hand and a leg, allowing Greed to challenge multiple souls simultaneously. Judging by his build, he can likely spin his entire body, though Wyn wonders about the use of this ability.


    From a distance, it appears one of Greed¡¯s faces is challenging three souls in a card game, while the other two faces are challenging two and three souls in dice games. The last face is playing rock-paper-scissors with one soul. These games seem to take many rounds until Greed grabs two of the souls from the card game with one hand. Wyn believes he sees electrical sparks coming from Greed¡¯s hand to subdue the resisting souls. Armored demons, similar to those from the first level, stand guard around Greed and take the subdued souls toward the dome. Wyn overhears other souls on balloons talking about how an auction of body parts is held all the way at Greed¡¯s tower at the center of the level. He¡¯s slightly disappointed he doesn¡¯t get to see the dismemberment and auction live.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Wyn says. ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside the stadium.¡±


    The men land in front of the stadium, keeping a safe distance from the crowd. Inside, the stadium is a grand hall decorated in gold with sparkling silver accents. Copper medal-shaped signs hanging from the ceiling direct visitors to different sports, all of which are listed on the signs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try seal clubbing,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it. And that sounds horrible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The game consists of two teams of three plus a goalie. The game is split into two periods. Each period, ten seals are released into the ice rink. Players use clubs to hit the seals into the other team¡¯s net. The period ends after twenty minutes or when all the seals are in the nets. If a seal walks out of the net, the score is deducted. They clean up during the break, and then it¡¯s repeated for the second period.¡±


    ¡°So, blood everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Both seals¡¯ and players¡¯. Players are allowed to fist-fight each other.¡±


    ¡°How about a NO! Let¡¯s go for something boring, like football. I mean the real one where you use your feet.¡±


    Wyn agrees to go to a football game, the real football. They proceed to take the northeast passage, eventually arriving at a smaller hall. The number of sports listed on the signs thins out as they go through two more halls, finally reaching the football field. Souls gather around the field, and terminals in front of them display team statistics and allow for placing bets.


    Wyn scans his backhand at a terminal, and a projection appears in front of him. His balance appears to be on pause. After reviewing the statistics, Wyn wagers one thousand credits on the blue team. Yu places the same bet on the blue team, merely copying Wyn¡¯s choice as the numbers confuse him.


    The overhead screen in the middle of the field displays a score of zero to zero at the twenty-minute mark. The souls surrounding the field cheer excitedly. Wyn finds the game boring, preferring fast-paced sports like seal clubbing. At least here, he knows he won''t have to endure fake injuries. Despite his credits being on the line, he falls asleep while standing, with no dreams. He awakens to Yu¡¯s constant pokes to his upper arm. The game is already over ¨C a disappointing scoreless draw.


    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t need to sleep in Hell,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Same here. I guess sleeping out of boredom is an exception.¡±


    ¡°Want to go try seal clubbing? It should be less boring, at least. Plus, I¡¯m curious to see if they use real seals.¡±


    ¡°Actually, let¡¯s just leave. Knowing these are bots takes away the fun. Let¡¯s head to the combat zone.¡±


    They take a rickshaw and travel to the right wing of the gambling zone. The combat zone is up ahead.

 Chapter 10 - Combat Zone

    There¡¯s no divider or wall between the two zones. The booths from the gambling zone have been replaced by arenas of various sizes. Demons dressed as gladiators hold an assortment of melee weapons. The layout is as chaotic as the gambling zone. The transportation modes are similar but with minor changes: the cannon has been replaced by a wooden catapult, the cat balloon is now shield-shaped, and the rickshaw, pulled by an imposter tiger, is gladiator-themed with what might be fake gold accents.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight. You¡¯re Tide, you should have an advantage!¡± Yu challenges.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never punched a soul in my entire life.¡±


    They find an arena featuring a boxing ring. As they¡¯re about to enter, Wyn notices two male individuals wearing unfamiliar transparent bands. Wyn points them out to Yu and approaches the pair.


    ¡°Why are your bands different?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Hmph. Because we¡¯re special,¡± the shorter individual, who is about Wyn¡¯s height, replies.


    ¡°Are you by any chance the nerds?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°By ¡®chance¡¯? We ARE members of the nerd army,¡± the shorter nerd confirms.


    The nerds, both wearing glasses, exude a palpable aura of arrogance. The shorter nerd, Keith, is freckled, thin, pale-skinned, with orange hair and a nerdy voice. The taller one, Marcus, is borderline anorexic, dark-skinned, with black hair, a nerdy voice, and a long neck reminiscent of a baby giraffe.


    ¡°You live here? How does it work for you all?¡± Wyn continues.


    ¡°We have a special place in Hell,¡± Marcus explains.


    ¡°No doubt,¡± Yu interjects, earning a few nasty stares from the nerds.


    ¡°When we¡¯re on a level, we have to follow its rules just like you, except our bands allow us to create portals anywhere we wish,¡± Marcus adds.


    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair!¡± Yu protests.


    The nerds then flaunt their impressive balances of over nine hundred thousand credits without being asked.


    ¡°Why is it that some levels use the bands but this one doesn¡¯t?¡± Wyn inquires, doing his best not to mention his ¡°Feed and Yeet¡± technique.


    ¡°The cards were in effect long before the bands were developed. Greed didn¡¯t want to adapt,¡± Keith explains.


    ¡°Why do you even wear glasses? I haven¡¯t seen anyone with a physical disability. Glasses included,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°How dare you associate glasses with a disability? And FYI, it¡¯s just to keep the nerdy look relevant,¡± Marcus retorts.


    ¡°Where do you even get glasses in Hell?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°You know, we had our eyes on you earlier. With your analytical thinking, you¡¯d be a great addition to the army. Too bad you¡¯re just a geek,¡± Keith says, completely ignoring Yu. At this point, Wyn realizes the nerds are aware of the ¡°Feed and Yeet¡± technique.


    During their conversation, a pair of souls holding hands walk by. The female soul exclaims, sobbing, as the male soul gives her one last hug before she disintegrates.


    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°First time seeing this? I¡¯ll explain for free since a geek is an inferior cousin of us nerds,¡± says the baby giraffe.


    When a soul has served its time in Hell, it appears to disintegrate and disappear. However, it actually transforms into a tiny orb, detectable only by a sharp-eyed cat. An equally tiny portal transports the orb to a special place where a supercomputer determines its rebirth destination based on the sins committed in its past life ¨C such as species, location, and family status. When an opportunity arises, the orb is sent into a racing sperm that is guaranteed to win. No two souls are sent to the same location at the same time.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The nerds return to their tasks, leaving Wyn and Yu to themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed,¡± Yu responds, looking serious and unfazed by Wyn¡¯s revelation. ¡°Gingers do have souls.¡±


    Wyn and Yu finally enter the boxing arena. To start, they step onto a black circular spot on each side of the arena¡¯s floor. They are then teleported inside. The rules are simple: make a wager, and points are awarded for clean hits to the face, chest, and abdomen areas. The winner takes all.


    Wyn is in blue and Yu is in red. With a total of twenty credits on the line, the two waste no time and start fighting as soon as the bell rings.


    ¡°This is for calling me a noob earlier,¡± Yu says, jabbing Wyn in the face.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, this is for all the good luck you had earlier,¡± Wyn replies, punching Yu directly in the stomach.


    Yu takes a couple of steps back but quickly charges at Wyn, landing a critical hit to the face. Wyn staggers back a few steps, reeling from the blow. Yu comes again, aiming for Wyn¡¯s stomach. As Yu swings a right hook, Wyn blocks the attack with his arm, giving him an opening to strike back. Wyn¡¯s punch hits Yu¡¯s face, but it lacks power. Yu retaliates with a series of punches to Wyn¡¯s face, which Wyn blocks. The close proximity makes Yu¡¯s attacks less effective. Wyn pushes Yu away with both fists, creating some distance to form his own attack.


    Yu doesn¡¯t relent. He moves backward to build momentum for a powerful dash attack. Wyn sees it coming, dodges to the left, and trips Yu with his foot. As Yu gets up and turns to face Wyn, Wyn kicks him hard on the side of his hip, sending Yu crashing down and struggling in pain. Wyn¡¯s foot also sustains some damage from hitting Yu¡¯s body. While Yu is still on the ground, Wyn approaches him, squats down, and lightly punches him in the face a few times with both fists for points.


    ¡°You should just yield, or I¡¯ll kick you harder next time,¡± Wyn bluffs.


    In reality, that was the hardest he could kick. Against a more formidable opponent, his kick would have been too light.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Yu admits defeat, tapping out.


    The fight ends within two minutes, well before the five-minute timer. Wyn wins with a score of six to two. They both exit the arena unscathed, thanks to the special green dome covering it that heals combatants as they get teleported out.


    ¡°You hate me or something?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯ve always wanted to beat someone up. I thought you were weak. Man, was I wrong.¡±


    They share a laugh after the match. They continue to fight each other with swords, guns, and even magic on various terrains. They also team up occasionally to battle other souls. The second level overall isn¡¯t too bad for either of them. They often switch between zones ¨C going to the gaming zone to boost their credits and then returning to other zones for fun. They sometimes revisit the first level for a change of scenery, but the majority of their time is spent in the gaming zone. The grind eventually starts to wear on them.


    While playing games ¨C Yu is engrossed in ¡°Donkey Donkey Literature Club¡± and Wyn in ¡°The Blinding of Isaiah¡± ¨C Yu asks Wyn an unusual question.


    ¡°What do you miss most from your previous life?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why ask now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just curious, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss anything in particular, really. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I miss playing the guitar and singing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your idol life.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was planning to quit. I had already told the producers, but I hadn¡¯t informed my bandmates yet. I died just one day before I could break the news.¡±


    Yu, a firm nonbeliever in divine power, joined an idol training project at the age of seventeen. Even then, he knew that this path wasn¡¯t meant for him in the long run. Nonetheless, he seized the opportunity to pave the way for his ultimate dream ¨C to sing and release his own singles. With a clean, calming voice, it wasn¡¯t a tough decision for the producers to recruit him at an audition. For over a year, he trained with nine other trainees. During this time, his group was sent to events for exposure and to build a fanbase. Throughout it all, Yu felt out of place, struggling to fit in with the others and the idol life. He enjoyed singing but loathed the dancing.


    Then came the day the producers announced the debut date. Yu expressed his desire to resign later that same day. Saddened to see him go, the producers asked him to stay within their record label and promised to find something more suitable for him in the future. Nobody knew that the day would never come. The van carrying him and his nine bandmates back to the studio from an event that night was rammed by an oncoming SUV traveling in the wrong lane. Their van was pushed off the road and flipped over.


    ¡°I hope everyone else made it out okay,¡± Yu says, looking up into nothingness, his voice shaken. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± He clears his throat.


    Wyn looks uncomfortable, contemplating whether to share part or all of his story. He trusts Yu but is reluctant to reveal details he fears might lead to judgment.


    But in honor of their friendship, Wyn replies, ¡°I ended my own life.¡±


    Yu¡¯s face shifts from curiosity to guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s something I have to live with.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°Not one bit.¡±


    ¡°I miss music. Maybe we should check out the sixth level?¡± Yu suggests, looking upward again.


    Wyn doesn¡¯t mind leaving. He knows this day would eventually come.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s go then.¡±


    And with that, Wyn and Yu let go of their gaming mice. They make their way to their final destination: the sixth floor.

 Chapter 11 - Disillusion

    This time, the portals open close to the ground. There are no gates, no demons. The level is painted in lighter shades of purple at the bottom, gradually darkening towards the top. White and gray clouds drift individually through the air. The white floor moves automatically in the desired direction. This is the quietest level they have been on.


    ¡°Seems like everywhere is the same,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit Maya first,¡± Yu suggests, as a way to prolong their time together.


    Maya is a single large floating eyeball with eyelids and eyelashes. Across her spherical body, red veins are reminiscent of those in a human eyeball. At the back, she¡¯s covered by a thin layer of skin that also forms her eyelids. There¡¯s something soothing and motherly about her appearance. Armored demon guards surround her on the ground.


    ¡°I guess this is it,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°This is goodbye then?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Thank you for the fun times. I wouldn¡¯t have done this with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. Don¡¯t forget about me!¡±


    Yu gives Wyn a hug. Tears well up in their eyes as they both struggle to hold them back. Wyn waves goodbye as Yu walks away to find his own cloud. Wyn proceeds to find a white cloud to stand directly under. With a jump, a golden light that shines on him is activated and beams him up into the cloud. Once inside, the cloud turns gray. As he tries to readjust, wires with suction cups ¨C initially hidden within the cloud ¨C attach themselves to his head and body. Wyn blanks out for a few seconds before his eyes open to complete darkness.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    Putting his imagination to work, characters and places begin to appear. He starts with a world where he¡¯s valued. In this imagined world, everyone looks up to him, and everything he does turns out perfect. Yet, he still isn¡¯t happy. He quickly feels empty ¨C emptier than when he was with Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point when it¡¯s all fake?¡± he mutters to his imaginary subordinates.


    What he felt when he was floating right after his death is what he truly craves for. He attempts to reimagine himself floating in the darkness, under the effect of the sense-numbing dust. However, this only paralyzes him while his consciousness remains intact. Then he recalls what CATOTO said about ¡°sleep and dream.¡± He tries closing his eyes but immediately finds himself unable to sleep. It¡¯s the same ordeal he faced every night when he was alive. No matter the posture he tries, sleep eludes him. Memories of his past inundate his mind, and the feeling of emptiness creeps back in.


    ¡°Well¡­this is disappointing. Fuck it! I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The wires retract in response to Wyn¡¯s desire to wake up. The bottom of the cloud lights up, and a golden beam sends him back down. The cloud turns white again. As he descends, he notices a familiar figure sitting face down directly beneath his cloud.


    ¡°Yu?¡± Wyn calls out. ¡°MOVE OUT!¡±


    Yu looks up, only to be greeted by Wyn¡¯s feet in his face. After the warm welcome, the two start chatting.


    ¡°What??? Why are you here?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you up there anymore?¡± Yu counters.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I thought it was. Plus, the ¡®sleep and dream¡¯ thing didn¡¯t work at all. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I lack imagination. I can only sing for so long without an audience, you know? I tried sleeping, but I ended up having more nightmares than good dreams.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to dream in the cloud?¡±


    ¡°Literally the same as dreaming back then. You can wake up in the middle of a dream and all.¡±


    ¡°What were your bad dreams about?¡±


    ¡°Most of them were about the accident. In one, I survived, but everyone else died. In another, I survived but was in a coma. I could see myself and everything around me, but I had no control whatsoever.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°That¡¯s rough. So...now what?¡±


    They stare at each other in silence, neither having any idea. The fourth and fifth levels are out of the question. While they could return to the previous levels, the mystery of the seventh level intrigues them.


    ¡°Hear me out. What about that level?¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°Are we sure about this?¡± Wyn asks. ¡°If we can exist for eternity, isn¡¯t it just the same as this level?¡±


    ¡°True. But there could be other gimmicks, like all the levels here. And remember what CATOTO said about despising police?¡±


    ¡°Assuming what he said is valid, it sounds like there could be a mission for us down there¡­or it could turn out to be a ¡®curiosity killed the cat¡¯ situation,¡± Wyn ponders, resting his chin on his fist.


    He compares the seventh level to the life of a dog in an Asianian household, where the dog is kept outside and the house is off-limits. Despite knowing the boundaries, the dog seizes any opportunity to explore. He remembers how his parents¡¯ dogs would peek inside every time the door opened.


    ¡°Mira! We should extract some info from her!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, dear pus! Not the third level again!¡±


    The two swiftly make their way to the third level. The orgy pile is much smaller this time around. Wyn, hands on his crotch as always, calls out loudly for Mira.


    ¡°Mira! Are you still in the pile?¡±


    ¡°Can you shut the fuck up? We¡¯re busy here,¡± a random female soul complains.


    They switch to whispering her name as they walk around. After completing a full circle, they don¡¯t see Mira anywhere. Just as they¡¯re about to give up, they notice something trying to crawl out from the bottom of the pile.


    ¡°Hi guys!¡± Mira greets them with a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here? After all this time?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Always!¡± Mira replies.


    Yu helps pull Mira out of the pile, causing it to collapse. Screams erupt from the participants. Panicked, the three make a quick escape to the exit.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back! Does that mean you wanna go there now?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°We need more info. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± Wyn replies.


    Based on what Mira has gathered from the nerds, the seventh level is dangerous, though they never elaborated on what they meant by that. It features a unique system where souls can form parties and spend resources to obtain leisure goods. They recommended this level to souls seeking a ¡°purpose¡± in Hell.


    ¡°So I can get a guitar?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Mira shrugs.


    ¡°¡®Purpose¡¯, huh?¡± Wyn ponders.


    ¡°Why would the nerds tell you this? They weren¡¯t nice to us when we met them,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°I paid them,¡± Mira answers.


    On the second level, souls can transfer credits by stacking their hands on top of each other. The payer¡¯s hand must be on top, and there can be as many recipients as long as their hands are underneath. The payer states the amount they want to transfer and taps the last hand at the bottom to complete the transaction. The amount is on a per-recipient basis.


    ¡°I first paid a nerd in the gambling zone to tell me the best place to meet them. Guess where?¡±


    ¡°The gaming zone?¡± Wyn takes a guess.


    ¡°Yes! That zone is too dark, I didn¡¯t see them at first.¡±


    ¡°How many credits did you spend on all this?¡±


    ¡°For my sister¡¯s whereabouts, fifty thousand. For everything, including the seventh floor, at least two hundred thousand.¡±


    Mira wasn¡¯t particularly good at gaming. However, she found success in other zones by using her charm to secure questionable wins or begging for free credits in the gambling zone. Her fate changed when she challenged Greed and won by a fluke.


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for my little sister.¡±


    Wyn¡¯s respect for Mira grows. She appears to be strong-willed and resourceful ¨C the type of teammate one can rely on. Piecing together information from CATOTO and Mira, Wyn reaches a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our reasons for visiting the seventh level. I know you want to find your sister. What about you, Yu?¡±


    ¡°Me? I actually don¡¯t mind the second level, but the seventh level intrigues me somehow,¡± he says, then whispers, ¡°And the guitar.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s it? For me, I threw my life away once because I had no purpose. I couldn¡¯t see my own future. If survival is the sole purpose, then that¡¯s not enough for me to keep on going. I need something to feel accomplished. If the level offers that, I¡¯m in.¡± Wyn¡¯s enthusiasm is palpable.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Yu claps his hands. ¡°I wanna change my reason to those words you just said.¡±


    ¡°Oppa! What happened to you? Who hurt you?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°And aside from your boobs, we know nothing about you, Mira,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°You lost your chance! But you¡¯ll get to know me in due time. If you go with me, that is.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Wyn appears visibly nervous, as do the other two. Yu wraps his left arm around Wyn¡¯s neck, while Mira holds Wyn¡¯s left wrist firmly.


    ¡°What if this turns out to be a shitshow?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Then at least you won¡¯t have to suffer alone,¡± Mira replies, smiling.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll shit together!¡± Yu adds.


    And with that, the three take a deep breath and walk toward the portals. They are now permanent residents of the seventh level.

 Chapter 12 - Innate Elements

    The portals open, and the three step onto the ground almost simultaneously ¨C no faceplants this time. The structure of this level is unique, with everything bathed in a dark red hue, including the ground, a stark contrast to the usual white.


    ¡°Hello there! Welcome!¡± booms a deep, echoing male voice.


    ¡°General CATOTO?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°No, no. I am Catato, a distant relative of CATOTO,¡± replies a cat resembling CATOTO, but with two large black spots on its uneven eyes and normal-sized fangs. He approaches them with a casual gait.


    ¡°All caps?¡± Yu inquires.


    ¡°My name? No, no. CATOTO is special in his own way. I am not like him.¡±


    Before them stand what appear to be a number of black booths, lined up like tollway stations. Each booth contains a hollow helmet shaped like a tabby¡¯s head, resting on a chair connected to the booth by a wire.


    ¡°So empty,¡± Wyn remarks, glancing around. They seem to be the only ones here at the moment.


    ¡°We do not get many visitors down here,¡± Catato explains.


    ¡°So, what do we do here? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Mira presses.


    ¡°I do not know about your sister or who you are. Here, your lives are about to change forever.¡±


    Before Catato can elaborate, he directs them to one of the booths and instructs them to line up, with Wyn at the front, force-pushed by Yu and Mira.


    ¡°Sit down and place the helmet on your head,¡± a voice from the booth instructs.


    Wyn takes a seat, cradling the helmet in his hands as he inspects it. The helmet resembles an oversized CATOTO head, its insides scooped out clean. The eyeballs have been replaced with black gems, maintaining the shape of cat eyes. The helmet feels heavy and lacks any discernible scent.


    ¡°Is this a real head?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No, no. This is a creation by the nerds. The design was inspired by our beloved CATOTO.¡±


    Reluctantly, Wyn places the helmet on his head. It covers him entirely, extending down to his cervical midline. A few moments later, the eyes blink rapidly as the helmet adjusts to fit him. Then, a cute ¡°meow¡± emanates from inside the booth, and suddenly, the upper two fangs emerge, snapping tight against Wyn¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Motherf¡­!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    A constant purr from the helmet drowns out his protests. The eyes blink a few more times before changing colors ¨C the left eye is now gray and pulsating, while the right eye is static earth brown.


    ¡°Advanced gray and basic brown,¡± announces the voice from the booth.


    The fangs retract, leaving two small holes on his forehead.


    ¡°That hurt like a bitch! Now I feel numb up there,¡± he grumbles, shifting to wait for the other two behind the booth.


    Mira is next in line, but she pushes Yu into the chair. While he hesitates, debating whether to sit, Catato jumps onto his chest, forcing him to plop down into the seat.


    ¡°OUCH!¡± Yu exclaims after the ¡°meow.¡±


    The left eye changes to a static blue, while the right returns to black.


    ¡°Basic blue,¡± the voice in the booth announces.


    Mira gulps, her heart racing, before she sits down. Instead of exclaiming, she lets out a piercing scream.


    ¡°Basic red,¡± comes another announcement.


    ¡°All done. Follow me,¡± Catato says, guiding them beyond the booths. ¡°I will let my relative, Catito, take care of you in my place. Good luck.¡±


    The squad stands in front of a classic Japp wooden dojo, its open area in the middle obscured from their view. At the entrance, Catito makes his appearance. His most distinctive features are the long, thick white fur under his nose and chin, resembling a mustache and beard, which makes him appear older than CATOTO and Catato. The cat invites the three inside and guides them to the first room to the left of the entrance hall. From within, they can hear a ruckus echoing from the open space. Catito sits down and begins to explain what just happened.


    The helmets outside are devices used to determine the innate elements of souls. These elements carry over between lifetimes and never change. They are categorized by colors, representing the usual fire, water, wind, and earth. However, about a century ago, a new yellow element representing electricity was discovered. Given the constant evolution of the human race, more elements may arise in the future. A soul can possess up to two elements at most, though that¡¯s uncommon. Each element has two available forms: basic and advanced. Advanced forms can feature multiple specializations. If an eye on the helmet displays a static color, it means the soul possesses the basic form of that element. If it pulsates, it indicates an advanced form. No soul can specialize in elements of the same color.


    Catito begins to elaborate on the elements:


    Red Element


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.Basic Form: Flaming


    Specialization: Fire


    Advanced Form: Concentrated


    Specialization: Laser, Lava


    Blue Element


    Basic Form: Liquid


    Specialization: Water


    Advanced Form: Solidified


    Specialization: Snow, Ice


    Gray Element


    Basic Form: Breezy


    Specialization: Wind


    Advanced Form: Destructive


    Specialization: Cyclone


    Brown Element


    Basic Form: Fortified


    Specialization: Earth


    Advanced Form: Thriving


    Specialization: Plant


    Yellow Element


    Basic Form: Shocking


    Specialization: Electricity


    Advanced Form: Discharging


    Specialization: Lightning


    ¡°Only the thriving form of the brown element has yet to be discovered in human souls.¡±


    The three take a moment to digest the information, identifying their specializations: Wyn with cyclone and earth, Yu with water, and Mira with fire.


    ¡°If you find these confusing, you can just remember the specialization and refer to it as ¡®type¡¯ instead: fire type, laser type, electric type, cyclone type, and so on.¡±


    ¡°I wish I had gummy powers so I could stretch my body parts!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Ooh! Stretchy body? I want that too!¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°And why are we in a dojo? Do we need to learn how to use our powers? If so, what for?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You are all now part of the Hell Lord¡¯s army! Against whom, you might ask? The Heaven King, of course!¡±


    In ancient times, a dispute erupted between the rulers of Heaven and Hell. Rumors say the Hell Lord wished to consolidate Earth, Heaven, and Hell into one realm, while the Heaven King firmly adhered to their original agreement ¨C to allow humans to strive on their own, abstaining from divine intervention. Thus began a war. Centuries ago, the conflict did not involve souls, but as the two entities were evenly matched, their clashes became endless. New terms were reached: neither side could invade the other¡¯s realm personally; instead, they would send souls to battle until only the final level remained. Only then could they intervene. Fighting alongside an army of souls strong enough to defeat the level moderators ¡°should¡± be the defining factor for victory.


    ¡°So we¡¯re put into a war against our will? And why would your lord want to consolidate the realms? To become the sole ruler?¡± Wyn presses.


    ¡°To your first question, in a way, yes. As for the rest, I implore you to learn more from the Lord himself.¡±


    ¡°When and where do we get to meet your beloved ruler?¡±


    ¡°In due time. You must first prove your worth, which brings me back to where we were.¡±


    The first ten or so rooms on the left and right of the entrance hall are not for training. If they aren¡¯t occupied, souls can relax or hold meetings there.


    ¡°To train, seek a room with a robot cat master. He will teach you the basics. Make sure you specify what you want to learn. Some rooms may be in use, so please do not interrupt them. There are plenty of rooms here.¡±


    ¡°So, this is what makes us so special. Why can¡¯t we leave this level?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Only a handful possess these elements. You are valued here, but you cannot leave because you could pose a danger to the level moderators, who are vital to our defenses.¡±


    With that, Catito exits the room, leaving the three of them to discuss their next steps.


    ¡°This feels like the second level. Grind to get good. You¡¯re done for, Yu,¡± Wyn teases.


    ¡°Geez. I¡¯ll become so strong I¡¯ll kick your butt. Anyhow, I¡¯m back to being a trainee somehow,¡± Yu frowns.


    ¡°Seems like we can¡¯t leave until we finish our training,¡± Mira adds.


    Most of the rooms near the entrance hall are occupied. With the sliding doors being non-transparent, finding an empty one proves challenging. The team wanders around the square dojo until they finally spot an available room tucked away in a corner. In the center of the room stands an all-metal robot cat, its shape and appearance resembling a typical demon. A prominent button is situated on its chest.


    Upon pressing it, the robot comes to life. ¡°Hi there! What would you like to learn?¡±


    Mira instructs the metal cat to teach her team the very basics ¨C whatever that may entail.


    ¡°The simplest way to unleash an attack is to focus all your energy into one hand. Look at your hand and concentrate.¡±


    Despite their efforts, no matter how hard they concentrate, they can¡¯t seem to summon an attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± Yu says, pressing the button on the robot¡¯s chest again.


    ¡°Do not give up. The first few attempts are the hardest. Before you know it, you will be able to do it without even looking at your hand.¡±


    ¡°YAAA! Come on! Shoot!¡± Wyn yells.


    ¡°To help you focus, maybe stop making noises,¡± the robot suggests.


    Time flies by as the three of them continue their attempts, looking like maniacs staring at their hands ¨C sometimes shaking them furiously, sometimes yelling at them, and occasionally making unintentionally funny faces. Suddenly, an orb of water the size of a tennis ball begins to form in Yu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Hey! There it is! What do I do now?¡± he exclaims.


    ¡°Throw it in any direction, I guess,¡± Mira suggests.


    Yu turns to Wyn, an evil grin spreading across his face, and without warning, hurls the water orb at him. Wyn gets hit square in the face but remains standing.


    ¡°What a weak hit. Let me try,¡± he retorts.


    Determined to exact his revenge, Wyn pours all his energy into his palm. A gray, spinning orb begins to take shape in his hand. Not wanting his attack to be weak, he pushes harder, hoping it will grow larger ¨C and it does. The orb swells to the size of a bowling ball, then stops growing, causing Wyn''s hand to shake. Instead of throwing it, Wyn keeps pushing for a bigger orb. The orb suddenly bursts, summoning a powerful cyclone that spirals upward around him. The radius is wide enough to catch Yu and Mira, sending them flying. The master, however, remains grounded and inactive despite being caught in the attack.


    As the cyclone dissipates, Mira strikes the ceiling before landing hard on the floor. Yu, on the other hand, falls onto Wyn, hitting him in the face with his feet after being propelled upwards. The master has a built-in mechanism that allows him to wake up automatically to protect his students from serious injuries. Fortunately, it seems none of them require his intervention, at least for now. He sighs at the sight of his students sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°It is always the cyclone users.¡±

 Chapter 13 - The Basics

    Mira is the first to regain consciousness, groaning as she tries to stand. The master has gone inactive during the chaos.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± she calls to Wyn, who lies face up with one of Yu¡¯s feet on his face.


    ¡°Did I black out from my own attack?¡± Wyn mumbles, pushing Yu¡¯s toe out of his mouth. ¡°Can you wake him up too, Mira?¡±


    Instead of giving him a normal wake-up call, she stares intently at her hand. After witnessing the other two succeed, she feels the urge to catch up. The sooner she gets this right, the quicker she can venture out to find her sister. A few minutes later, a small fireball forms in her palm. Instead of launching it, she presses the entire ball against Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Water, water! Hot, hot!¡± Yu springs up, running around with his face engulfed in flames.


    ¡°You¡¯re a water type! Put it out yourself!¡± Mira laughs.


    The master wakes up and extinguishes the fire on Yu¡¯s face with a stream of water from his mouth.


    ¡°You can do that?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I am programmed to detect situations like this,¡± he replies calmly.


    ¡°How is the room still intact?¡± Wyn asks.


    Mira whispers to Yu in awe of Wyn¡¯s inquisitiveness. ¡°Does he ask questions all the time?¡± To which Yu responds, ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°The dojo is made of the flesh of our Lord to withstand attacks from both inside and outside,¡± the master explains.


    ¡°Gross. Next, please,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Keep practicing until you can do it with ease. Wake me when you are ready,¡± the master instructs.


    Like children in a pillow fight, the three hurl their attacks at each other. Over time, they become more skilled at summoning attacks. The time it takes to achieve a full charge diminishes, and their regular attacks grow stronger. They also take this opportunity to learn how to dodge each other¡¯s attacks.


    Wyn¡¯s earth power works similarly to Yu¡¯s and Mira¡¯s. He can hurl rocks from his hand, and if the impact is strong enough, they shatter into pieces. However, Wyn¡¯s cyclone power proves the hardest to dodge, especially in such an enclosed space. He masters the ability to generate an ascending cyclone by shattering the orb in his palm with his fingers. To summon a descending cyclone, he simply inverts his hand before breaking the orb. As long as he remains in the eye of the cyclone, and the cyclone he summons is wide enough, he¡¯s safe from his own attack. Wyn can also extend his arm with a pushing motion, summoning a cyclone in any direction from his palm.


    Mira wakes the master and asks to proceed to the next lesson.


    ¡°Good job! Now, you can try to charge your attacks. Keep focusing on your hand until the elemental orb grows in size. When fully charged, your hand will tremble as a signal. Once charged, you cannot uncharge. If not released in time, it will launch itself in whatever direction it is facing. A cyclone, a laser, and a lightning orb work differently in that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya ya. We know that already. Next lesson!¡± Mira demands impatiently.


    ¡°Good job! Now, try doing the same, but with your feet. You can jump or dash using them.¡±


    As Wyn focuses on his feet, he notices an aura spiking around them. When he jumps, he propels himself into the ceiling, bouncing off it a couple of times. Yu takes notes from Wyn and decides to create two small streams of water from his feet, sending himself upward. By maintaining the streams, he manages to stay afloat, adjusting his height by controlling their intensity. Jetting himself horizontally allows him to perform a water dash, enabling faster travel. Mira watches Yu in awe, then jumps, flame jets shooting from beneath her boots. The moment she lands, they dissipate.


    ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t fly,¡± she says, looking very disappointed.


    No matter how hard Wyn tries, he can¡¯t control the intensity of his cyclone jump ¨C it¡¯s always too powerful. After sustaining a fair amount of injuries, he switches to training with his earth power. He discovers he can summon a rock pillar from the ground beneath him when he jumps. On his first attempt, he¡¯s propelled upward, only to fall back onto the pillar due to its rapid emergence. The emergence speed depends on how high he jumps. If he doesn¡¯t jump, then it would simply elevate him from the ground, though he doesn¡¯t know that yet. While Yu can control his water streams on the fly, Wyn must charge up first to create a thicker, stronger rock pillar.


    ¡°Good job! Now,...¡±


    ¡°Wait. I can¡¯t control the cyclone jump yet. Any suggestions?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You are a cyclone type, which makes it inherently harder to control. That said, it is possible, but it requires experience. In the meantime, if you want to stay off the ground, rely on your earth power or try befriending a wind type.¡±


    The cat pauses briefly before continuing. ¡°Good job! Now, for a more advanced attack, try summoning a pillar or a stream from the ground. Place your palm on the terrain, focus on where you want the attack to surface, and then unleash it!¡±


    This move proves challenging for the three of them as they take turns performing the attack while observing one another. Wyn pushes against the ground, gazing at the sleeping robot, pouring all his effort into his palm. Instead of emerging from the master¡¯s location, an ascending cyclone forms around himself. Now it¡¯s Yu¡¯s turn. Instead of making contact with the ground first, he conjures a water orb and directs it downward.


    ¡°This is exactly what I did to your face before. It won¡¯t work!¡± Mira says.


    Mira attempts the same technique as Wyn. A thin fire pillar springs up in front of her, engulfing and burning her hand. The moment she lifts it, the pillar vanishes. Yu throws multiple weak water orbs at her hand to soothe the burn. It¡¯s Wyn¡¯s turn again.


    ¡°Let me try something slightly different,¡± Wyn says.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He places his palm on the ground, but this time, instead of focusing on the master, he concentrates on the terrain. Just like that, an ascending cyclone appears around the robot cat, dealing no damage.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to adjust my aim next time,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Nice! How did you do that?¡± Yu exclaims, clearly impressed, and Mira nods in agreement.


    Following Wyn¡¯s lead, Yu successfully summons a fountain of water from the ground. However, the master is too heavy; Yu¡¯s attack has no effect, not even stirring him awake. Mira takes a few tries before finally launching a decent-sized fire pillar at the master. Again, he remains unmoved. Wyn attempts to summon a rock pillar from the ground beneath him, but the master¡¯s weight crushes it as it emerges.


    ¡°Why so glum?¡± Yu asks Wyn.


    ¡°I want to master the cyclone jump. Just imagine how great it¡¯d be for dodging.¡±


    Wyn resumes his jump training. Despite his determination, he struggles to get it right. It feels like leaving something unfinished, and that doesn¡¯t sit well with him. He¡¯s the kind of person who would pull an all-nighter to complete a task if needed. With two elements to master, the pressure mounts. Yu and Mira notice his frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. The master said it takes time, right? You¡¯ll get there!¡± Mira reassures him.


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ll need an open field for this. The sooner we get out of here, the more we can train!¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°I just wish I had only one element to work with. This is so annoying,¡± Wyn says, managing a faint smile.


    He doesn¡¯t want to move on, but he certainly doesn¡¯t want to drag his team down. Taking the initiative, he wakes the master.


    ¡°Good job! Now, if you feel comfortable enough, why not try your attacks on a real target?¡± the robot says. ¡°There are masters out there. Speak with them for more information. Return to me when you are done.¡±


    The door behind the master slides open, revealing an open area with short grass teeming with creatures.


    The creatures resemble sheep but have tall, slender black legs and thin white wool. They stand as tall as the dojo roof, their faces entirely black, contrasting sharply with their opaque white eyes. They seem to be wandering aimlessly. Within the area, other souls are practicing their moves on the creatures. Nearby, one soul attacks a creature with a lava blob. The sheep-like creature reacts preemptively by retracting its legs, thickening its wool to fully cover its face and legs, then bounces off the ground, dodging the attack.


    The three approach one of the available masters, who looks just like the others.


    Without needing to press a button, the master greets them. ¡°Welcome to your first training ground. Here, you can try out what you have learned on the ballywools.¡±


    ¡°Look around. Choose any available one you like and attack it with all your might! Just be mindful of others around you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that kill or injure the creatures?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Their wool is too thick for your powers to cause any serious damage at this stage. However, if that does happen, we will intervene as a safety measure.¡±


    The team decides to practice on the same target since they can¡¯t find three free ballywools close to each other. While waiting for his turn, Wyn seizes the opportunity to practice his cyclone jump. Just before Yu can launch an attack at the ballywool, Wyn propels himself so high that Yu has to slow his descent with a water fountain from the ground.


    ¡°You can go first. I think I need to keep an eye on this guy for a bit,¡± Yu tells Mira.


    ¡°Thanks, man! But don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m used to falling, remember?¡±


    With that, Yu focuses on Mira and the ballywool. As she launches a fireball from her palm, the ballywool enters its defensive mode, causing her attack to miss and fizzle out in the air just beyond the creature''s previous location. Now lightly bouncing on the ground, the ballywool is ready for another strike. Mira fires again, but this time, the ballywool springs up high on its feet, only to hide them back inside the wool.


    ¡°Sheesh. When am I ever gonna hit this thing?¡± she complains.


    ¡°If you want a sure hit, your pillar attack should do the trick,¡± Wyn shouts as he descends. ¡°It always jumps and lands vertic¡­OOPH!¡± Wyn is interrupted as he crashes to the ground.


    ¡°How can he analyze what we¡¯re doing down here while flying up and down like that?¡± Mira asks Yu.


    ¡°Beats me. He¡¯s something else alright.¡±


    Informed by Wyn''s suggestion, Mira summons a fire pillar directly below the ballywool. For the first time, an attack lands on the creature. Mira doesn¡¯t withdraw her palm from the ground, reveling in the thrill of burning that ball of wool.


    ¡°Die! You sack of wool!¡±


    A nearby master blows a gust of wind at Mira, pushing her back slightly and breaking her attack.


    ¡°Chill out now, will you?¡±


    ¡°Oops. Sorry! Got carried away.¡±


    Now it¡¯s Yu¡¯s turn to attack the creature. He opts for projectile attacks to refine his aim. Instead of firing where he anticipates the creature will be, he targets its current position. After a prolonged effort, he grows tired. Unbeknownst to him, the master has been deflecting some of his missed projectiles to prevent them from hitting anyone else. While Yu is resting, Mira launches more projectiles at the ballywool. After many misses, one of her strongest attacks finally lands, causing the ballywool to bounce off and fly into the distance.


    ¡°Of all the attacks, it had to be the strongest one that hit, huh?¡± Mira says, watching the creature soar.


    Worried, Yu consults the master.


    ¡°Do not worry. Catito will return them when there are too many outside. Just be more careful next time. Part of this exercise is to learn to control your power.¡±


    While Wyn lies flat on the ground, Yu and Mira tell him they¡¯ll look for a new ballywool. Wyn seems fine with this; he¡¯s determined to master the cyclone jump.


    As Yu scans the sky, aiming his attack at a new ballywool, another ballywool collides with him, sending both flying in opposite directions.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± a tiny female voice exclaims.


    Yu struggles to get up, and in front of him stands a petite figure ¨C a blonde lady with an oval face, green eyes, and long hair. She¡¯s shorter than Wyn and wears a green and blue flower dress. She offers him a hand, which he accepts to help himself up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mira asks Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Sorry again for being so careless. I¡¯m Christine, by the way,¡± the lady says.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s the master¡¯s fault,¡± Yu responds.


    Christine is alone on the seventh level. She came straight here, fearing she would suffer in agony if she roamed the other levels. Getting back to her solo training, she cuts the conversation short. The incident sparks an idea for Mira ¨C she proposes using projectiles to train with Yu in hand-eye coordination by rallying a ballywool together. Meanwhile, deciding he should give his face a rest, Wyn joins them shortly after.


    Wyn struggles to summon cyclones to rally with Yu and Mira. He finds this elemental power to be more of an inconvenience, though he has ideas for the types of attacks he wants to perform once he gains more control. For now, he focuses on mastering his earth abilities.


    ¡°Ah, this just came to me. How about we try combining our attacks?¡± Wyn suggests.


    As Mira fires her attack, Wyn follows with a diagonal cyclone emerging from his palm, extinguishing her fireball. When Wyn throws a rock, Mira¡¯s fireball shatters it. No one bothers to try combining their attacks with Yu¡¯s; they believe water doesn¡¯t mix well with their elements.


    ¡°You three are good. Head back inside to complete your training,¡± a nearby master says.


    Unable to find their previous room, they enter a different one, likely stealing from someone currently training with the ballywool.


    ¡°Good job! Now, you are done with the basic training,¡± the master in the room announces.

 Chapter 14 - A Proper Orientation

    The master instructs the three to return to Catito. At the entrance, they find Catito chatting with two souls. As the souls make their way to one of the rooms, Catito asks Wyn and his friends to wait in a specific room to the right of the entrance before following the two souls inside.


    Sliding the door open, the gang sees nineteen other souls waiting for Catito, including Christine. They sit on the floor, and Yu takes a seat next to Christine.


    ¡°How long have you been here? I didn¡¯t see you leave the ballywool area,¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how long. I left not long after I hit you with the ballywool,¡± Christine chuckles.


    The room buzzes with chatter as the souls get acquainted. Many of the male souls gather around Mira, eager to ¡°get to know her.¡± Wyn, however, is relieved that no one approaches him; he keeps his head down to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°Sorry, boys! I already have a team I roll with,¡± Mira says, dismissing the group of males, which elicits a chorus of disappointed murmurs.


    Just then, the door slides open, and Catito steps in. He instructs the souls to sit in two rows facing him.


    ¡°Congratulations to all of you on completing your first step to becoming valuable assets to the Dark Lord¡¯s army!¡±


    Aside from the training, there¡¯s crucial information the souls need to know before heading out on their own. As it stands, none of the souls in the room are strong enough to join the elite force ¨C they must earn their way in. The only way to achieve this is by killing creatures and collecting their essence while meeting several other criteria. All beings in Hell and Heaven, once they leave their realm, disintegrate into essence dust. The stronger the being, the more potent the essence. Collecting essence grants a permanent boost in abilities ¨C stronger attacks, higher damage resistance, greater stamina, and more.


    Catito advises everyone to collect essence after battle, explaining that to do so, they should perform a reverse attack by focusing on absorbing it. However, with technology, bands can be positioned to face the direction of the essence. By holding the snap button on the strap, the band will absorb the essence directly into the user. Essence can be shared if multiple bands are activated simultaneously. Catito''s explanation draws everyone¡¯s attention to the snap button.


    ¡°Your bands are being updated right now. Do not bother with them until I say so,¡± Catito instructs.


    Wounds inflicted on body parts ¨C except for the brain ¨C will heal over time, depending on the severity. Severed body parts will regrow, albeit gradually, and Catito strongly recommends retrieving any severed parts. Placing them back in their rightful place can accelerate the healing process.


    ¡°As long as your brain is intact, you can regrow any lost part. If you fail to retrieve the severed part, it will disintegrate the moment healing begins, which occurs some time after the battle.¡±


    ¡°Do we lose our essence if we lose body parts?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You will never lose the collected essence as long as you are alive. This is why the essence of a deceased soul remains as potent as the total of its collected essence. So, make sure you absorb your fallen friend''s essence. Do not let them die in vain!¡±


    ¡°Wait! We can die here? Like forever?¡± Wyn¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, does a blow to the brain mean instant death?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But unless your brain is destroyed, you will feel the same pain as you would in the living realm. Be careful out there.¡±


    After Catito¡¯s response, Yu quickly turns to check on Wyn, who¡¯s lost in his own thoughts ¨C his eyebrows furrowed, chin propped on his fists, and back arched. Yu places his arm around Wyn¡¯s neck without saying a word, not even glancing at him. In response, Wyn straightens up, looks back at Yu, offers a resigned smile, and briefly squeezes Yu¡¯s hand before refocusing on Catito.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Creatures on this level, some of Hell¡¯s own creations and others from different worlds, may have weak points. However, unlike human souls, attacking a weak point doesn¡¯t always guarantee an instant victory. Instead, doing so can significantly shorten a battle. While not all creatures can use elemental attacks, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re harmless; in fact, a few outworldly creatures are known to possess elemental powers beyond the five found in human souls.


    It¡¯s crucial to understand that none of the creatures in Hell can absorb essence, meaning they won¡¯t become stronger by feasting on fellow creatures or souls. However, the more a creature consumes other beings, the more essence it may provide upon death. The extra amount depends on how long the essence has been inside it, as unclaimed essence loses potency and vanishes over time.


    ¡°The seventh level is divided into three floors. You are currently on the first floor, the highest floor.¡±


    As beginners, Wyn and his team are confined to the first floor. A floor map can be found on their bands, another feature to be implemented later. The main mode of transportation is through portals; they need to find any sufficiently large, smooth surface to open a portal after choosing a destination from the menu.


    ¡°Now, the Dojo is one of the four sections on this floor. Before you can leave, you must complete a test.¡±


    The souls murmur at the mention of a test, and Wyn feels a shiver run down his spine. He hates tests.


    ¡°Behind the dojo, there is a garden. Go through it, reach the end, and complete the test.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the pass rate?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Seventy percent.¡±


    ¡°What happens to the thirty percent?¡±


    ¡°Mostly dead. If not dead, then we send them back to the dojo for more training.¡±


    Catito then leaves the room momentarily, returning with a bucket full of sticks balanced on his head.


    ¡°These are the sticks of revelation. Pick any one you like and place it in front of you.¡± After everyone has selected a stick, Catito continues, ¡°Now, hover your hand above the stick. Do not lift it. Form an attack orb and press it against the stick.¡±


    Following the instruction, Wyn¡¯s stick glows and transforms into a pair of chakrams. The sharp, round gray weapons feature a plus-shaped black handle in the middle, allowing for versatile handling. The inner circle measures twenty centimeters in diameter, and the inner blade is wrapped in thick dark brown leather to protect Wyn¡¯s hands from potential injuries.


    Yu¡¯s stick, on the other hand, transforms into a crescent blade. The handle is as tall as he is, while the blade extends roughly fifty centimeters above it. Like Wyn¡¯s, his weapon appears rather uninspiring ¨C a blue handle, a round golden guard, a gray blade, and a single blade hook extending from the upper edge.


    Mira examines her newly formed whip, which reaches a maximum length equal to her height, handle included. The seamless whip has a peculiar metal egg at the tip, while the rest is all black and resembles a traditional whip.


    ¡°Another reason why you are special is your ability to materialize and dematerialize your weapons at will. Simply command them to disappear in your mind, and you will not have to carry them around when not engaged in battle.¡±


    This skill is easier to master than firing an elemental projectile, and the entire class manages to grasp it within a few tries.


    ¡°Do not look so disappointed. Your weapons may seem ubiquitous now, but they will evolve into their final forms the more you use them in battle.¡±


    ¡°And how long will that take?¡± a random soul asks.


    ¡°I cannot say. It depends on the weapon and the creatures you face. Now, follow me.¡±


    Catito exits through the front door, leading the group around the dojo to the back, where they arrive at an empty garden.


    ¡°You can now check your bands. You should notice a few changes.¡±


    The level selection menu has been replaced by the ¡°Campsite¡± selection menu, though the only available location for now is the dojo entrance. A new feature on the band is the essence count menu, which displays the three most recent collections and a total at the bottom. Tapping on the total reveals the history of kills and the essence collected from each one.


    ¡°The nerds must¡¯ve gone crazy with these devices!¡± Wyn mutters to himself.


    ¡°Before we proceed, any questions?¡± Catito asks.


    ¡°Can you enlarge yourself like CATOTO?¡± Yu inquires.


    ¡°Yes, but there is no need. All relatives of CATOTO can do it,¡± Catito replies. ¡°Now, step onto the ground.¡±


    As their feet touch the ground, the lush garden comes to life with various creatures. The ballywool Mira sent flying earlier drifts about not far from the dojo.


    ¡°Now go. Fight any creatures you want. They will not attack unless provoked first. Come back here if you need to rest or flee from danger.¡±


    ¡°When you have had enough, head to the north barricade wall. Speak to a demon when you are ready to initiate your test.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, and have fun!¡±


    With that, the three step into the garden, eager to put their newfound skills into actual battle.

 Chapter 15 - Dojo Garden

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Yu asks Wyn.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m kind of excited,¡± Wyn replies, scanning the creatures ahead.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s kill something already!¡± Mira exclaims, unaware of the deeper implications of their conversation.


    The garden is lush and green, dotted with trees and patches of flowers. The area is bright, as if a sun hangs in the sky. Yu wants to ask Christine to join him, but by the time he locates her, she has taken off with a group of other souls. The three ensure no one steals their essence by keeping their distance from others, making their way right until the red wall of the floor comes into view, before heading north toward the barricade.


    After stepping over a line of rocks, they arrive at a pond surrounded by sand. Numerous crab-like creatures scuttle about, each one five times the size of an adult edible crab. Their most striking features are their scissor claws and sharp, spiky legs. The crabs remind Wyn of the typical early weak enemies in an MMORPG.


    ¡°They look edible, so let me burn them! Meal¡¯s on me, boys!¡± Mira announces, summoning a fire pillar from beneath the sand to incinerate one of the crabs. She laughs with delight as it turns to crisp.


    Yu joins the fray, using his crescent blade to slash open another crab. The dead creatures slowly disintegrate, transforming into essence that is immediately absorbed by the two. Checking their bands, they find that the creatures they just defeated are called crabbos, each worth only two essence. Tapping on the name of the water-element creature reveals a short description: ¡°Mess with the crabbo, get the stabbo!¡±


    ¡°Cringe,¡± Wyn comments, glancing at Mira¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing them?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°I wanted to observe their behavior first, but you two stormed in too fast before I could say anything.¡±


    Instead of attacking, Wyn squats down to take a closer look at a crabbo. The creature doesn¡¯t strike; its flexible leg joints allow it to scoop up sand and feast on it. Wyn conjures a small rock and flicks it gently at the crabbo. Suddenly, it slashes at him with its longer scissor claw. Anticipating the move, he successfully dodges backward, and the crabbo quickly retreats into the pond.


    Meanwhile, Mira struggles to wield her whip with enough force to take down a crabbo. In her frustration, an angry mob of crabbos begins to swarm her, snapping their claws as they advance. Wyn calls out to her to stand still before creating an ascending cyclone around her, blowing the mob away. They scatter upon landing.


    ¡°The weight should be at the tip with the metal egg, right? Try striking downward,¡± Wyn suggests.


    The three leave the pond and move toward a nearby area dotted with small trees. Mira is determined to break a tree with her whip before proceeding. Wyn and Yu also want to use this time to familiarize themselves with their weapons.


    Wyn has grown more comfortable with both melee and ranged attacks using the chakrams, thanks to the cross handles in the middle. Instead of relying solely on his physical strength, he aims to enhance his melee attacks with powerful cyclone abilities.


    Meanwhile, Yu experiments with combining his water attacks with his weapon. He discovers that he can jump and stay afloat using a strong stream of water, allowing him to strike down with a powerful slash upon landing. However, the impact is painful for his arms. As he ponders how to reduce this strain, he accidentally summons a water fountain at the tip of his blade after landing, sending it flying. This unintentional discovery sparks an idea. Similar to creating a water orb in his palm, he tries it on the blade, which turns blue. Now, when he swings it, a trail of water follows, creating a splash on impact. Wyn and Mira applaud his progress, but Yu still feels disappointed that he can¡¯t perform a water jump strike without losing his grip on the blade. He recognizes that it could be more useful for clearing enemies than just creating a splash.


    Inspired by Yu, Mira attempts her own infusion attack. To gain better control over her whip, she ties part of it to her hand. Infusing her fire power into the metal egg at the whip''s tip, she creates an explosion on impact. With this newfound power, she ignites several trees, but they remain unbroken. She hugs Yu in gratitude before letting out an evil laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy enough with what I¡¯ve learned. Now, let¡¯s teach those crabbos a lesson!¡± Her eyes gleam with excitement.


    ¡°Why do you hate crabs so much? Have you had them before?¡± Yu asks, only to receive a playful slap on the upper arm from Mira.


    Returning to the pond, Yu and Mira enjoy battling the crabbos with everything they¡¯ve learned so far. Wyn, however, struggles to integrate his elemental powers with his weapons and prefers to search for a different enemy. That¡¯s when he spots a peculiar slim, long-bodied white bird with an equally thin, pointed yellow beak circling the pond, likely searching for a meal.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Wyn launches a cyclone at the bird, but to his surprise, it dodges by soaring higher into the air. The bird spins rapidly, resembling a thin drill, before shooting directly at him. Having been charging up for a sturdy rock pillar beneath him, he seizes the moment. As the bird approaches, he shoots himself up into the air, using the momentum from the emerging pillar. The bird¡¯s beak becomes caught in the pillar as it drills downward. Though unstable on the sand, the pillar remains upright due to the creature¡¯s light weight.


    Seizing the opportunity, Wyn hurls his chakrams at the bird. This being his first attempt to throw weapons midair, one chakram misses, but the other strikes the beak and bounces off. Realizing he has no way to land safely, Wyn acts quickly, opting for a downward cyclone dash aimed at the bird. He summons the chakrams back to his hands and crashes into the enemy, still drilling the pillar. The impact is so powerful that he pierces through its body, but the speed of his descent causes him to faceplant into the sand. The rock pillar disappears the moment he kisses the ground.


    Yu and Mira rush over to check on Wyn. As they help him up, they notice one of the chakrams stuck in his chest. Mira urges him to dematerialize it quickly.


    ¡°It hurts a lot, but I¡¯ll live, I think. At least I¡¯ve learned two things from this,¡± Wyn says, gently touching the gash on his chest, which resembles a bloodless cut. His face is also marked with dry, white abrasive wounds. ¡°The rock pillar can stay up as long as I concentrate, and I need to take better care of my face,¡± he adds.


    After absorbing ten essence, it¡¯s revealed that the bird is called a drillbill, with the useless description: ¡°A bill that can drill.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better skip reading the descriptions from now on. What a load of crap. And was that a bill or a beak? What¡¯s the difference? I thought it was a beak all along,¡± Wyn mutters weakly as Yu and Mira lay him down by the rocks.


    ¡°Yu and I will keep hunting crabbos. We¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re healed, okay?¡± Mira says, to which Wyn responds with an okay sign.


    Wyn¡¯s gash isn¡¯t too deep and heals within less than two hours. The team sets out to find stronger creatures to fight. Currently, Wyn, Yu, and Mira have collected ten, twenty-eight, and thirty-three essence, respectively.


    ¡°You need to catch up, grandpa!¡± Yu jokes.


    ¡°What matters is passing the test. I¡¯m not too concerned yet,¡± Wyn replies.


    Ahead lies a sizable hill, with a vast hole in its center resembling a rabbit¡¯s burrow, stretching as wide as the hill itself. This sight reminds Wyn of a certain movie scene, filling him with unease. Despite his reservations, Yu and Mira insist on exploring. They promise Wyn that if it gets too dangerous, they will leave immediately.


    Inside, a tunnel leads to a hall with two branching tunnels. As they venture deeper into the right tunnel, the light from outside fades. Mira wraps the whip around her hand and arm, infusing fire into the metal egg to create a makeshift light source. They arrive at another hall resembling a basin chamber, devoid of branching tunnels. What they see below is a horrifying scene: rabbit-like creatures devouring each other with their long, sharp teeth. Essence sparkles all around the dry basin chamber.


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Yu exclaims, his excitement palpable. ¡°I can drown them, then we can share the essence!¡±


    ¡°The basin is too large,¡± Wyn warns.


    ¡°Kill the bastards, Yu!¡± Mira¡¯s bloodlust surges once more.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡­,¡± Wyn says.


    His instincts prove correct. No matter how many water fountains Yu conjures, the water disappears too quickly. Worse yet, his fountains send several of the creatures soaring upwards. Now alerted to the trio''s presence, the creatures turn their attention toward them. Acting quickly, Wyn fires a fully charged ascending cyclone into the basin before grabbing both Yu and Mira, urging them to run. Once they reach the first tunnel, Wyn propels everyone out with a cyclone dash, sending them far from the hole. The force sends them rolling upon landing.


    ¡°Lucky we have you!¡± Yu beams, touching his face.


    ¡°Erm, guys. We¡¯re not safe yet,¡± Mira warns, pointing.


    A nest of the rabbit-like creatures hops toward them ferociously. With white fur speckled in various colors, they bear long, sharp rabbit-like teeth. Their unusually long, stiff ears make them appear larger; without them, they¡¯d be as tall as Yu¡¯s stomach, but with their ears, they exceed his height. Their fluffiness creates an illusion of a much bigger creature.


    ¡°Mira, slow them down with your fire pillars! Keep summoning one after another!¡± Wyn commands. ¡°When they get close, blow them up with your whip!¡±


    ¡°Yu, ready your weapon. Your water jump slash will be effective here.¡±


    Wyn stands on a rock pillar, counting eight creatures hopping toward them. Due to their speed, they effortlessly zoom through Mira¡¯s fire pillars. Wyn instructs Mira to switch to projectiles while he hurls rocks at the advancing creatures. The creatures¡¯ stiff ears fold in half, then unfold to deflect the projectiles. However, a couple of Mira¡¯s attacks land on two of them ¨C one igniting in flames while the other slows down; both remain alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t land on them! They¡¯ll reflect your slash. Land on the ground and send them up with the fountain!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Yu water jumps and lands a slash in front of one creature, ensnaring it in the wide fountain stream. Meanwhile, two unaffected creatures nearby hop toward Yu. Before they can get too close, Wyn unleashes a charged-up cyclone attack, sending them flying away from Yu.


    Wyn jumps down and springs from the pillar, executing a cyclone dash at one of the creatures with weapons in hand. The dash collides with the creature''s midsection. Though lodged, the blades fail to cut through. Wyn then extends his arms outward, slicing open the rest with force. He uses the carcass of the slain rabbit to cushion his landing, dematerializing his weapons just in time. He finds himself quite far from the others.


    Meanwhile, Mira faces off against two rabbits. She maintains her distance with a series of non-stop explosions by whipping the ground. She manages to blow one that gets too close into bits. However, as she turns to the remaining creature, she miscalculates, sending the metal egg flying toward its ears. The explosion goes off upon impact, but the egg ricochets upward, returning right back at her. Unable to react in time, it hits her wrist ¨C the arm holding the weapon. Though the explosion doesn¡¯t detonate, her wrist is broken, and the enemy remains unharmed.

 Chapter 16 - Fusion

    Yu is surrounded by three creatures, including the one he had earlier launched with his weak water fountain attack. He spins his blade to fend them off, but the constant whirl, while effective, starts to make him dizzy, draining his strength with every passing second. The creature in front clamps down on his blade with a bite, giving the other two an open opportunity to strike. Yu attempts to evade with a water jump, but a sudden cyclone emerges, ensnaring everything, including him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wyn yells.


    Yu propels himself through the air using water, dashing forward in a straight line. Unlike Wyn''s cyclone dash, the water dash remains controlled, and Yu times each move carefully to avoid losing control. He dashes horizontally, descends slightly, then repeats the horizontal dash pattern until he reaches the ground safely.


    Mira, instead of screaming, keeps her mouth shut. Her wrist is broken but still intact; however, she¡¯s unable to muster another whip attack with it. As a creature hops closer, ready to chomp down on her, she extends her other arm and resummons the whip. The metal part appears in her hand while the remainder dangles. The creature¡¯s bite pierces through her middle three fingers, but as it sinks further, it comes into contact with the metal egg in her grasp, which is glowing red, smoke rising from her hand. After a metallic ¡°clink,¡± an explosion erupts.


    Wyn and Yu rush to Mira. She collapses as Wyn catches her, both men trembling.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wyn asks.


    Mira doesn¡¯t respond; she only groans in pain, her arm blown off halfway.


    ¡°You take her to safety! I¡¯ll fight them off!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°No need. Look around,¡± Wyn replies, gently laying Mira on the grass.


    Yu scans the battlefield. Relief washes over him as he sees all the remaining creatures stuck in the ground by their ears, struggling to free themselves. He proceeds to finish them off, leaving the essence untouched for now.


    ¡°Why were they all stuck like that?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Remember the first two I sent flying? They landed ears first. Seems the ears are heavier than their bodies. No wonder they were always hopping, keeping themselves close to the ground. I initially thought they avoided high jumps because of weak hind legs.¡±


    ¡°Fast hoppers, they were. Oh, that reminds me. That first cyclone attack ¨C weren¡¯t you on a rock pillar when you summoned it?¡±


    ¡°Technically, it counts as ground, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Did you experiment while I was in danger?¡± Yu asks, squinting at Wyn.


    ¡°No! I would never! I just forgot I was standing on it until I saw the rabbits flying.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of attacks, I need to strengthen my water fountains.¡±


    ¡°You and her both. If her fire pillars were stronger, we would''ve had an easier time.¡±


    The two lie down on the grass to rest, keeping watch over Mira as she recovers and guarding the essence.


    ¡°How¡¯s this different from the fourth level, I wonder? If there was no punishment, would we be enjoying ourselves there?¡± Wyn muses aloud.


    ¡°Well, are you enjoying what you¡¯re doing here? I have to admit I kind of am,¡± Yu responds.


    ¡°It feels great, to be honest. It¡¯s so liberating to have such power.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they wouldn¡¯t let us revisit the other levels. Man, imagine if we were allowed to hurt each other without consequences. I¡¯m scared of what we might become.¡±


    ¡°We already did in the arena, remember? I kicked your butt good!¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean! And, uh, can I ask how you¡¯re holding up so far?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I guess. I want to see how much stronger I can become. There¡¯s so much to learn and comprehend. It¡¯s not going to be an easy road ahead, but it feels doable with the help of the essence and all. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Same. It¡¯s not just about the guitar anymore,¡± Yu pauses. ¡°Survival on this level is totally different from the others.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Here, we have more control over our own survival ¨C or fate, if you want to call it that. Up there, we lived under someone else¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...Is she sleeping? I hope she¡¯s sleeping. Oh, thong, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Chill! She¡¯s just passed out.¡±


    Both Wyn and Yu marvel at the sight of Mira¡¯s arm healing. A soothing, sparkly blue light surrounds it, and as the light gradually travels upward from the wound, it reveals the reformation of the missing part. However, her broken wrist, much like Wyn¡¯s chest gash and Yu¡¯s face scratches, doesn¡¯t emit any light. By now, Wyn¡¯s wound has completely healed, although he¡¯s a bit upset about his favorite shirt being torn at the chest.


    It takes days, in relative human time, for Mira to wake up, finally feeling ready to move on.


    ¡°You¡¯re still missing your fingers!¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m good to go already! At least my wrist¡¯s fine now. Look!¡± Mira says, cracking her wrist to show the two men it¡¯s in good condition.


    ¡°Well, next time, please just call for help,¡± Wyn advises.


    Despite Wyn¡¯s protests, Yu and Mira let him have half of the essence, hoping he would catch up. The non-elemental earies yield fourteen essence each, putting Wyn in the lead. Yu suggests revisiting the cave to gather more essence but is promptly met with a hard no from the others. With that settled, they agree to continue toward the barricade.


    ¡°I overheard your conversation. You wanna hear how I feel?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu replies, at the same time as Wyn says, ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be nice!¡± Mira frowns, while Wyn chuckles.


    ¡°My main goal is still the same. I want to find my sister. That said, I¡¯m glad to be down here with you two, especially you, Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and likewise!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Him! Not you, Yu! You, Yu, can never be an oppa.¡±


    ¡°Why us, anyway?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You two give off a different vibe than I¡¯m used to. I always went for the hot guys and girls, and it never worked out. So, I was looking for someone I would never go for in real life.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°I second the ouch! You would¡¯ve gone with someone else anyway if we didn¡¯t return,¡± Wyn adds.


    ¡°Totes! I didn¡¯t know how long you were gonna take! But deep down, I had a hunch we¡¯d see each other again.¡±


    ¡°A hunch? Like we had a choice¡­Wait! Or did we? Hmm¡­can¡¯t be. Was it a hunch?¡± Wyn starts rambling, and the other two let him be.


    ¡°By the way, this level¡¯s different from the fourth level. These powers make me feel very special, especially when they¡¯re meant for destruction, mwahahaha,¡± Mira adds with a smirk.


    As they proceed, the team slaughters more creatures. Mira¡¯s fingers are halfway grown back, and surprisingly, she¡¯s been fighting well with just one hand. Through relentless slaying, she¡¯s now able to control the whip better at full length ¨C and that¡¯s with her non-dominant hand. Her new favorite combination is immobilizing a small enemy with the whip, then blowing it up with an explosion as the whip completes its wraparound. So far, they¡¯ve yet to encounter a more threatening creature than the earies ¨C that is, until they hear screams.


    Following the sound, they come across at least fifty small, single-footed, white chicken-like creatures pecking at two female souls. As their numbers dwindle, more come flocking in, attacking from all sides, even from above. The two souls struggle to fend them off, firing gusts of flames in all directions. The pecks seem ineffective, given how small the creatures are, so Wyn¡¯s team takes a moment to plan their rescue. While Yu and Mira discuss, Wyn¡¯s attention remains on the female souls. There¡¯s something odd about their attacks. The fiery gusts come from one soul, while the other merely places her hand on the attacker¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved,¡± a flamboyant voice warns from behind the struggling souls.


    ¡°These are the shyckens. Attack one, and it¡¯ll summon a flock. If you don¡¯t kill them fast enough, it¡¯s endless!¡± the voice explains.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu shouts.


    A male soul emerges from the chaos, seemingly ignored by the shyckens as he approaches the trio.


    ¡°I¡¯m with those two ¨C well, I was. One of them attacked a shycken, thinking it¡¯d be easy prey. A flock arrived, and the other joined in. Now, it¡¯s what you see here.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re not helping your friends?¡± Yu asks, raising his voice.


    ¡°What would you have me do? I froze after seeing the first flock.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know the name of these creatures?¡± Yu presses.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Mira interjects. ¡°You¡¯ve been collecting the essence dropped by the flock while your friends fight for their lives, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why let the essence go to waste? Anyway, I¡¯m outta here. With you guys around, you¡¯ll only complicate things. Oh beep, girl! Your fingers!¡± he exclaims, noticing Mira¡¯s regenerating hand.


    ¡°You piece of¡­,¡± Yu mutters.


    ¡°Wait. At least tell me how they¡¯re fusing fire with wind like that?¡± Wyn asks.


    To fuse, have another soul touch any part of the attacker¡¯s body. Instead of focusing on their own hand, they should focus on the attacker¡¯s. Both the attacker and the assistant can charge the attack as they normally would. The male soul explains before taking off, leaving before Wyn can ask more questions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something. Fuse your fire element with my cyclone.¡±


    The three move closer to the flock, Wyn and Yu charging up for an attack, while Mira, with her hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder, focuses on the fusion.


    ¡°Can you come to us? Just book it, NOW! Yu, cover the girls, please,¡± Wyn commands.


    Yu hurls a large water orb at the creatures ahead, then thrusts his blade forward, launching himself into a vertical flight. He transitions into a horizontal path, slicing through multiple airborne shyckens. Remaining aloft, he spins with his weapon, sending water slashes through more of the creatures. Despite their efforts, the girls struggle to reach Wyn as a new flock summons, turning their attention toward Yu.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Yu, get back to us,¡± Wyn orders.


    Yu water dashes in midair, his blade held defensively in front of him. But the relentless onslaught of shyckens overwhelms him, and he crashes to the ground in front of Wyn and Mira. Wyn quickly kicks several creatures off Yu, drawing their attention toward himself.


    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go to them instead!¡± Wyn suggests. ¡°Yu, get up already!¡±


    Mira, still keeping her hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder, hurls a fireball with her injured hand at the shyckens swarming above Yu.


    ¡°You can attack with both hands?¡± Wyn asks, his tone frantic.


    ¡°Apparently so!¡±


    Yu regains his footing and begins delivering watery punches to the creatures ahead, while Wyn shoots rocks upward to fend off those above. Mira defends their rear, launching fireballs as fast as her injured hand allows. Despite enduring occasional pecks from the shyckens, the trio pushes through, finally reaching the two souls.


    ¡°You two, aim fiery gusts upward! Cover us!¡± Wyn commands. ¡°Mira, now!¡±


    With Mira''s guidance, Wyn unleashes a flaming cyclone wide enough to avoid hitting any allies. The attack incinerates over half the shyckens, and many in the cyclone¡¯s center are sucked into the flames, where they¡¯re burned to ashes. As the cyclone dies out, another small flock of ten or so shyckens appears. Wyn notices, however, that the two female souls never launched a single gust as instructed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mira yells after the two souls, who are now fleeing the scene.


    ¡°Thanks for the help! Good luck!¡± the blue-haired girl shouts back.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    None of the shyckens follow them, suggesting that the original flocks have all been defeated. Frustrated but seizing the opportunity, Wyn combines his elemental abilities, pushing the orbs into each other to create a cyclone fused with flying rocks that smash any enemy caught inside.


    ¡°Hey, touch me, Daddy!¡± Yu calls out, eager to fuse their powers.


    Yu, now empowered, executes a grounded blade slash that summons a fountain of water filled with swirling rocks. The stones fly further into the air than the fountain''s peak. Yu seems to have improved, lodging his blade more firmly into the ground while adapting to the force needed for such an attack. Meanwhile, Mira expertly uses her exploding whip, inflicting area damage on the shyckens. It¡¯s a slaughterhouse for the birds, and before they can try more fusion combinations, all the shyckens lie dead.


    ¡°See? Water is not so useless after all!¡± Yu boasts, referencing their earlier fusion attempts in the dojo.


    ¡°Can we really combine our powers effectively, Yu?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°We could create a hot stream. Like, boiling water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why bother when fire already does that on its own?¡±


    ¡°Well, to push or hold off an enemy with hot water! Fire can¡¯t do that!¡± Wyn chimes in excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s try more combinations! We need to find a larger enemy!¡±


    They gather a good amount of essence and learn more about the one-essence wind shycken: ¡°Peace-loving creature. But peace is not an option if you attack one! Only natural to the dojo garden.¡±


    The three continue onward, searching for a more formidable opponent.


    When they encounter a bee-like creature that launches icicle attacks, Wyn summons a fiery rock pillar to block them. Mira dashes to the side and unleashes multiple fireballs with both her fully-healed hands, while Yu jets himself forward using water streams, damaging the creature¡¯s lower right wing. As it loses balance, Mira takes the chance to strike with her whip, the metal tip exploding on the creature¡¯s back. It tumbles downward, where Wyn summons a pillar, slamming the enemy into it and damaging its remaining wings. Yu lands a final blow, stepping on the creature''s body and piercing it in the thorax with his crescent blade. To ensure its defeat, Mira ignites fire pillars to incinerate it completely.


    ¡°We should avoid getting that close next time,¡± Wyn warns Yu.


    ¡°Whoa! Thirty for each of us? This bzzted is worth a hundred essence total!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Ninety, Mira. It¡¯s ninety¡­¡±


    The bzzted is the toughest enemy they¡¯ve encountered so far, but it serves as perfect practice. These four-winged, dark yellow, and ice-blue bee-like creatures are large and solitary. By now, they¡¯ve gathered nearly three hundred essence each. They feel stronger, faster, and more in sync as a team.


    ¡°Is that the barricade?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Looks more like a wall. Why so many walls in Hell?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    The stone ¡°barricade¡± resembles a city wall, evenly spaced with levers. Above each lever is a signal light ¨C either green or red.


    ¡°Do we pull the lever to start the test?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Bet you can get to the top of the wall with your cyclone jump,¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°And why would I do that? It¡¯s clearly meant to keep us out.¡±


    The trio stands before a lever with a green light above it. As Yu pulls it, the light turns red, and the ground beneath them rumbles, sinking slowly. They find themselves descending on an elevator into a spacious, empty cement room. Two orange tabby demons, stripped of costumes and weapons, stand in the center. Beyond them lies utter darkness.


    ¡°Welcome to your first test! Here, you will face an enemy in a one-on-one battle to the death!¡± announces one of the tabbies, speaking in an adult voice.

 Chapter 17 - The Test

    <div>


    ¡°First?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°One-on-one? To the death?¡± Mira questions.


    ¡°Adult voice? Wait, wait! How? Why?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s more important to you right now?¡± Mira says, giving him a sideways glance.


    ¡°We are smarter than the demons you have met. We can converse just as well as the CATOTO family,¡± responds the other tabby, also in an adult voice.


    ¡°And you¡¯re actually answering him? Unbelievable,¡± Mira mutters.


    ¡°Here, you get to choose the elemental specialization you want to go up against. We will summon a creature at random. Its strength will not be higher than one hundred and fifty essence. Win, and you pass. First fighter, step forward.¡±


    Without a word, Yu and Mira look at each other before shoving Wyn to the front.


    ¡°What the heck, guys?¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of love, Oppa,¡± Mira teases.


    The cats, now yawning for the fifth time, wait for Wyn to decide. At last, he opts to face a cyclone creature, hoping to learn something new from the battle.


    The space behind the demons lights up, revealing a deep pit. Wyn descends into it, taking his position on the left side, as instructed. Once ready, a portal opens from the ceiling, and a burnt brown creature drops onto its sturdy hind legs. A menacing kangaroo-like creature stares straight into Wyn, as if peering into another layer of his soul. It''s as tall as Wyn, but is muscular ¨C particularly in the chest ¨C with five sharp red claws on each hand and a bulky tail tipped in black.


    ¡°Your opponent is the crackaroo! MOEWWWwwwwwWWW.¡±


    With explosive speed, the crackaroo propels itself toward Wyn, encased in a swirling cyclone. Wyn quickly summons a rock pillar, launching himself into the air, then pivots to hurl rocks at the enemy. It effortlessly smashes through the pillar, halting mid-charge to slash at Wyn¡¯s projectiles with its red claws.


    Wyn projects his chakrams in front of him, bracing for impact, but before he can strike, the crackaroo spin-jumps, using its tail to smack Wyn out of the air. The attack lands hard from the back of his head down to his lower back and the force sends him crashing down. Using the momentum from the tail slap, the crackaroo lands on Wyn¡¯s back, then propels itself upward, pulling Wyn into a cyclone with it. Despite the pain, he''s fortunate that the creature''s black foot claws never dig into his flesh. Fighting through the agony, he manages to cyclone dash himself away, narrowly evading the crackaroo¡¯s descending cyclone stomp. His dash sends the creature spinning, forcing it to crash into its own cyclone. While it lands on its tail, bracing against the fall, Wyn collides with the wall, his side absorbing the impact.


    Above, Yu and Mira watch intently, cheering for Wyn the entire time. But the situation looks grim ¨C he¡¯s taken significant damage. Using the brief distance between them, Wyn catches his breath, resting on a rock pillar he desperately summoned from the wall. Spotting him, the crackaroo launches itself once more.


    Wyn opts for a different strategy, conjuring a cyclone fused with rocks aimed directly at the crackaroo. The creature shields itself, raising its claws to block the oncoming attack. The clash between the two cyclones halts the crackaroo¡¯s advance. As the swirling winds dissipate, the crackaroo propels itself upward, still airborne, then dashes at Wyn with a slashing attack. Quick on his feet, Wyn desummons the pillar beneath him, letting himself fall. As the crackaroo hovers directly above, Wyn executes a cyclone dash upward, his chakrams poised. The dash strikes the crackaroo in the stomach, and while the chakrams embed themselves, Wyn lacks the strength to cut through. Instead, he lets himself drop again, quickly dashing away to the opposite wall. The crackaroo, now distracted by the pain and trying to dislodge the chakrams, crashes headfirst into the ground.


    Freed from the chakrams, the crackaroo cyclone dashes at Wyn, charging full force. Wyn hurls as many rocks as he can, forcing the crackaroo to shield itself with its claws, obscuring its vision. He then summons multiple small pillars, using them as stepping stones to ascend higher up the wall. As the crackaroo reaches his previous position, Wyn cyclone dashes downward. Chakrams in hand, he targets the back of the neck. Upon landing, the chakram blades drive deep into the crackaroo¡¯s neck. Wyn hangs inverted, feet pointed skyward. Mimicking the crackaroo''s technique, he envelops himself in a cyclone, pressing down on its neck with a powerful dash. The swirling winds prevent the crackaroo from rising or using its claws effectively. Wyn repeats the attack until the chakrams slice through the creature¡¯s neck completely, leaving it lifeless.


    ¡°Congratulations! You have passed the test. Collect the essence and return to us. If you need assistance getting back up, just let us know.¡±


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Mira exclaims, hugging Wyn as he ascends to the pit¡¯s edge with a rock pillar.


    ¡°Ouch! Take it easy! I¡¯m still hurt!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead¡­There¡¯s no way I can win a fight like that,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Maybe I got the toughest one. That thing was worth a full hundred and fifty essence ¨C the difficulty cap,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°The multiple pillars, the enveloping dash, how did you do all that?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Remember how a pillar stays up as long as I want it to? Turns out we don¡¯t have to touch the ground to summon one. Just charge it with your hand like normal, but instead of reaching for a surface, visualize where you want it to appear,¡± Wyn explains. ¡°And the dash, it¡¯s like the regular one, but I can expand the radius so it surrounds me while I dash.¡±


    ¡°The more essence you collect, the more resistant you become to your own attacks. And once you are experienced enough, you can even direct some attacks with just your eyes!¡± one of the demon cats chimes in, eager to keep things moving. ¡°Now, who is next?¡±


    As usual, Mira volunteers Yu by pushing him forward. Following Wyn¡¯s lead and hoping to learn more about the water element, he chooses to fight a water-type creature.


    ¡°I present to you, the motherchoad!¡±


    An angry, large, chunky toad lands with a splat on the battleground. Moss green with a white belly, it sports bright yellow spots on its back, and its eyes, fingertips, and toe tips are jet black. On the demon¡¯s ¡°MOEWWWwwwwwWWW,¡± the toad glares down at Yu, croaks once, and fires a torrent of water from its mouth. Unprepared, Yu is blasted off his feet, landing hard on his back. As the water attack ceases, the toad lashes out its long tongue at him. Noticing his friend still struggling on the ground, Wyn swiftly summons a rock pillar between Yu and the tongue, diverting its aim. Mira stares at Wyn, her mouth agape, while Wyn glances at the demons ¨C no reaction from them.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to dodge like there¡¯s no tomorrow!¡± Wyn shouts.


    In Yu¡¯s first attempt at summoning five water fountains simultaneously, they vary in strength and height. His strategy is to leap from one fountain to another, using the water streams to propel himself upward when transitioning from shorter to taller fountains. This unpredictability in his movement pattern proves effective in evading the toad''s tongue lashes. Frustrated, the toad stomps its front legs on the ground before ceasing all movement. With its mouth closed and its belly expanding, it unleashes a wide, continuous water stream directly at Yu. Wyn tries to assist, but a cat intercepts, halting his arm with its paw and displaying sharp claws.


    Unfazed, Yu quickly jets himself down to the ground, summoning a small fountain beneath to cushion his landing. However, the toad slowly turns its head, following Yu''s movements with the water stream inching closer.


    ¡°Get closer to it from the ground! That¡¯s how you dodge!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Following Wyn¡¯s advice, Yu water dashes toward the toad. As he closes in, he thrusts his blade into one of the toad''s longer toes. The water stream abruptly stops, and the toad lets out a scream as it lifts its wounded leg, sending Yu flying backward. He skillfully lands on his feet and dashes right back toward the creature. The toad retreats, moving slowly on all fours due to its limited cognitive abilities, giving Yu a chance to stab another toe. Again, he¡¯s flung backward by the toad¡¯s reaction.


    Before he can charge in again, the toad leaps to the other side of the pit. But by the time it turns to face him, Yu is already airborne, supported by a fountain summoned beneath him. With a fully-charged water dash, he thrusts his blade into the creature¡¯s eye. The toad thrashes violently, but Yu clings to the lodged blade with all his strength. As it opens its mouth to unleash another water stream, Yu, still holding onto the blade, jets himself up into a crouching position atop his weapon.


    ¡°You gotta admit, he looks funny in that position,¡± Mira comments, and Wyn nods in agreement.


    ¡°Jump from your weapon and jab the choad¡¯s brain,¡± Wyn suggests.


    Struggling to find the right moment to jump, Yu finally seizes his chance when the toad¡¯s head tilts upward. Overshooting slightly, he resummons his blade while airborne. With a downward water dash, he drives the blade into the toad¡¯s flesh with both hands. Once again, he hangs from the lodged blade. The toad thrashes, but the more it struggles, the further Yu¡¯s blade slices down its back. Suddenly, the toad leaps high into the air. The impact from its landing drives the blade even deeper, sliding all the way down to its buttocks. Yu hyperventilates, his eyes wide open, and loses track of the events leading to the toad¡¯s final moments. When he regains his senses, he finds himself standing on the ground behind the toad''s glorious buttcrack. The creature yields a total of one hundred and fifteen essence.


    ¡°Congratulations! You have passed the test.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I return¡­,¡± Yu mutters, now at the pit¡¯s edge, dazed.


    ¡°You did great!¡± Mira says, hugging him and patting his back.


    ¡°Thanks for the save at the start!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! How was that even allowed?¡± Wyn asks, turning to the demons.


    ¡°Shhh! You don¡¯t need to ask them everything!¡± Yu hisses.


    ¡°What? We saw nothing, so we did nothing. Now, the last soul,¡± one of the demons responds.


    Curious to see a lava or laser creature in action, Mira instead chooses to face a fire-type enemy, following the tradition set by Wyn and Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare meow yet! Give me a moment to collect myself,¡± Mira says, turning to the demons.


    In front of her is a dark yellow and dark brown lizard-like creature, reaching as tall as her thighs. From above, Wyn notes that its body is as long as a komodo dragon¡¯s.


    ¡°Not sure if that¡¯s a lizard, an iguana, or a komodo¡­But from up here, it¡¯s clear that Mira¡¯s shaking like crazy,¡± Wyn comments.


    ¡°Oh yeah. Much ¡®trembling¡¯,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Behold, the mona lizard! MOEWWWwwwwwWWW.¡±


    ¡°YOU STUPID CATS! I SAID NOT TO MEOW YET!¡± Mira shouts.


    The lizard unfurls its frill, forming a perfect square. The shape resembles a picture frame, with the outer rim in dark brown. Inside, the upper part is a mix of dull green and blue, while the lower part is dull brown.


    ¡°Is it smiling?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Come look for yourself! You¡¯re making me cry, Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Watch out for the tongue!¡± Yu adds.


    The lizard screeches as it scuttles toward Mira. Every time she lashes out with her whip, the lizard dodges by awkwardly leaping with all four legs. Adding to her attacks, she summons a pillar of fire at the creature, similar to how Yu did, without touching the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack the same spot. Whip at the creature but burn where it¡¯s going to be, or vice versa,¡± Wyn advises.


    ¡°Easier said than done!¡±


    ¡°Then aim for the ground. Watch where it¡¯s jumping to, then burn it.¡±


    Mira targets the lizard''s feet, and upon contact with the ground, the metal tip of her weapon explodes. The blast radius strikes the lizard¡¯s feet, inflicting some damage, though not substantial. She alternates between lashing with her whip and summoning fire pillars. However, each time the lizard lands within a pillar, it endures the damage and retaliates by shooting a fireball at her before leaping to another spot. With the fire pillars proving ineffective, Mira switches back to using her whip alone. Her relentless strikes prevent the lizard from launching an attack ¨C until it makes a long leap and attaches itself to the side of the pit wall beyond her whip''s reach.


    The lizard extends an unusually long, flaming tongue at her. Mira dodges and sets off a fire pillar from beneath it. As the pillar connects, the lizard starts scuttling around the wall, firing fireballs and lashing its tongue at every chance it gets. Struggling to keep up, Mira misses most of her attacks but manages to dodge all the assaults from the land dragon.


    ¡°It moves in a straight line!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Armed with this information, Mira changes tactics, using one hand to hurl fireballs and distract the lizard while charging up a critical attack with the other. Once fully charged, she summons a massive fire pillar from the side of the wall, directly beneath the lizard''s belly. The impact sends the creature tumbling off, and it crashes onto its back. Seeing an opportunity, Mira rushes toward its exposed belly. But before she can strike, the lizard flips itself back onto all fours and starts darting around her with incredible speed. Realizing she can¡¯t keep pace, she freezes.


    ¡°This looks real bad,¡± Wyn mutters, clenching his fists.


    In a swift move, the lizard leaps toward Mira, biting into her shoulder. Though the burning bite isn¡¯t enough to tear her apart, it thrashes her violently. In response, Mira summons three fire pillars that align with the lizard¡¯s body. With her other hand, she grabs the creature¡¯s dewlap, flames enveloping her hand as she yanks with all her strength. It takes multiple attempts, but finally, after a well-timed pull in sync with the thrashing, the dewlap tears free. The lizard releases her, screeching on its hind feet before collapsing belly-up. As it struggles helplessly, Mira approaches its head, summoning her whip with her burned hand.


    ¡°I just got my beautiful hand back,¡± she mutters, repeatedly slamming the metal tip against the lizard¡¯s head until it stops moving.


    When she returns to the pit''s edge on a demon¡¯s back, she sobs into Wyn¡¯s shoulder. Wyn embraces her, and Yu gently strokes her back.


    ¡°You did great,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°That thing¡¯s only worth a hundred essence. Only half of yours! And look at what it did to me!¡±


    ¡°Errr...¡®half¡¯? It¡¯s more like two-th¡­you know what? Whatever. Half it is.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations! You have passed the test.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Band Update

    ¡°Now what? Tell us now, you bastards!¡± Mira demands, still sobbing.


    ¡°Give us a second here,¡± one of the demons replies, then smacks the other on the back, causing it to cough out a key with a sharp tip.


    ¡°Bring your bands to us.¡±


    The cat presses the middle button on Wyn¡¯s band for a few seconds. In response, the strap color shifts to gunmetal gray on one half and dark chocolate brown on the other. Yu¡¯s strap turns navy blue, and Mira¡¯s becomes fire red.


    ¡°I hate mine. They don¡¯t mix,¡± Wyn complains.


    ¡°It looks like it fell into poop!¡± Yu mocks.


    ¡°Fire red suits me,¡± Mira says, satisfied with her new color.


    ¡°Ahem. To proceed, return to the dojo and speak with Catito. He will guide you.¡±


    As Wyn steps onto the elevator, he pauses and asks the demons a question.


    ¡°Has anyone ever tried attacking you guys?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We cut off their heads and send them back to the dojo for punishment on other levels later.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    The trio return to the surface, and the light above the lever turns green.


    ¡°We good? Do we want to head to the dojo now?¡± Yu asks.


    They spend a few minutes searching for a suitable surface to open portals. Eventually, Wyn smacks himself on the forehead and suggests using the mostly smooth stone wall. Moments later, they¡¯re back at the entrance of the dojo, emerging from the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s you guys! Hi again!¡± A familiar blue-haired soul greets them.


    ¡°Ohhh. The betrayers,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Ouch! Come on! We were exhausted and would¡¯ve just slowed you down,¡± the soul responds.


    ¡°Who taught you to fuse powers?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°The master, of course! We just asked.¡±


    Wyn hits himself in the face, frustrated he hadn¡¯t thought of that sooner.


    ¡°We¡¯re so glad to see you again! Have you completed the test? We came back here to find someone to team up with,¡± the blue-haired soul says.


    ¡°It¡¯s a solo test. We can¡¯t help you. Where¡¯s your male friend? Maybe ask him to rejoin your party,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°Him? Pardon you, but that ¡®him¡¯ is a ¡®ze/zey¡¯. And while we¡¯re on this topic, my pronouns are ¡®they/them¡¯, and the lady next to me is ¡®she/her¡¯. Please address us correctly.¡±


    ¡°¡®Correctly¡¯? Alright, good luck! Bye.¡±


    ¡°Are you a bigot?¡± The ¡®they/them¡¯ creature starts charging up for an attack, while the other tries to calm them down.


    ¡°You sure you wanna go? You couldn¡¯t even defend yourselves against tiny chickens.¡± Wyn¡¯s expression turns serious.


    The blue-haired creature fires the attack into the ceiling, then screeches in frustration before storming off, giving Wyn the finger.


    ¡°Love this side of yours, Oppa!¡± Mira teases.


    ¡°He¡¯s scarier than when he¡¯s fighting!¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bigot! I SHOULD be triggered when someone uses that term on me! They WERE the bigots! Mop dammit!¡± Wyn mutters, spiraling into a rant.


    Catito returns to his station after guiding a new group to the back of the dojo. He greets the trio.


    ¡°Hello there.¡±


    ¡°Ha! General Catito,¡± Yu greets back.


    Wyn places a hand on Yu¡¯s shoulder, shaking his head. ¡°Never do the same skid twice, kiddo.¡±


    Catito recognizes them. The CATOTO family has excellent memories, capable of recalling faces and specific details, like elements and weapons, even if they don¡¯t remember names. He asks the three to wait for him in the first room to the right. He joins them shortly.


    The bearded cat explains that the bands have been successfully updated since the moment they returned to the dojo, and there are new features to address. For the first time, Wyn can now access the map of the first floor of the seventh level. The floor is divided equally into four sections. On the map, a gray and brown marker with a bubble showing his face hovers over the dojo, which is located in the bottom right. To the north is the Abandoned City, to the northwest is the Dark Forest, and to the west lies an area called Hell¡¯s Ride, which Catito describes as a theme park. The Dojo is unique in that it is the only area with stone walls, or ¡°barricades¡± as indicated on the map, separating it from the other areas.


    Encased in special glass and situated in the center of the floor is a gigantic shalmali tree with ¡°(Top)¡± under its name. Additionally, there are twelve safe campsites marked along the floor¡¯s walls, four in each area, numbered in a counterclockwise direction. With the new interface, Wyn can now travel to any of the campsites or the dojo entrance via portals. There''s also an emergency portal option that can be activated with repeated taps on the band button, instantly transporting him to a preselected campsite.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    By adding Yu and Mira to his team, Wyn can now see their locations on the map. As expected, Yu¡¯s marker is blue, and Mira¡¯s is red. Currently, all three markers overlap. If a marker disappears, it means that the member has either perished or moved to another floor. For now, the former is Wyn''s primary concern. Due to the new Hell¡¯s Data Privacy Protection Policy, or HD3Ps, implemented by the nerds, only team member locations are displayed. This update also allows Wyn to communicate with his teammates via the band should they get separated.


    For the next test, the team is required to defeat a champion creature from each of three areas. The champions are marked by blinking red exclamation points on the map. Since several champions roam each area, Wyn and team can choose which one to engage. Because these creatures are significantly stronger, their movements are closely monitored by demons who follow them to keep them in check. To initiate an encounter, they simply need to speak with one of these demons. It¡¯s important to note that there are no penalties for fleeing from a battle, and as long as the party emerges victorious, the task is considered complete. The challenge is a team effort and will be judged by the demons. In addition to defeating the champions, each party member must collect a minimum of ten thousand essence. Once both conditions are met, they should return to Catito.


    ¡°To get started, make your way to any of the campsites. Talk to a cat for more information,¡± Catito instructs.


    ¡°All this just to prove we¡¯re worthy? It feels counterproductive,¡± Wyn says.


    Back in earlier times, souls with innate abilities were forced into battle against Heaven, but none ever made it past the first level. According to the nerds¡¯ analysis, forcing souls to fight against their will was detrimental, especially without proper training. Since then, Hell has experimented with different methods. The current structure owes its existence to Hell¡¯s first and only hero, whose training methodology led him and an army of one hundred souls to reach the third level.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still forcing us to fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. Again, talk to my relative at a campsite,¡± Catito replies. ¡°And before you go, in your profile menu, you can adjust your age and change your outfits. We understand that fighting may cause wear and tear on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Age?¡± Wyn asks, intrigued.


    ¡°Outfits?¡± Mira echoes, equally excited.


    The three open the profile menu, located at the top right corner of the first page. There, they see their details: elements, weapons, total collected essence, selected age, and current apparel. The team agrees to check the apparel menu first.


    ¡°Please wear something less revealing. We don¡¯t want to die from distractions,¡± Wyn suggests.


    Every outfit they ever owned in their past lives is available. Wyn selects the same outfit he''s wearing, and it materializes in place of the old one, replacing from top to bottom. He''s pleased to see his favorite outfit in mint condition. Yu makes a slight change, switching from a beige shirt to a long-sleeved white t-shirt. Mira, respecting Wyn''s request, redresses herself entirely. She¡¯s now in a hot red plain t-shirt and ripped jeans, having traded her boots for a pair of denim sneakers.


    ¡°See? You still look great! It¡¯s you, not the clothes,¡± Wyn compliments Mira, with Yu nodding vigorously in agreement.


    ¡°My precious isn¡¯t showing as much now. I have mixed feelings,¡± Mira says, glancing down at her bust.


    In the age menu, a soul can adjust its age using a slider. The minimum age is sixteen, while the maximum is the soul¡¯s age at the time of death.


    ¡°I¡¯m only nineteen, so this is as prime as I get,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with my age,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Which is¡­?¡± Yu presses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling!¡±


    ¡°You promised to tell us your story, remember?¡± Wyn reminds her.


    ¡°At a campsite or another private space. I promise!¡±


    ¡°What about your age, ¡®Oppa¡¯?¡± Yu teases Wyn, mimicking Mira¡¯s term.


    ¡°What about what? You have no business knowing my age,¡± Wyn replies, turning his screen away from their view.


    As he slides the age slider back and forth, Yu and Mira quietly sneak behind him.


    When Wyn finally confirms at ¡°24,¡± Mira asks, ¡°You¡¯re thirty?¡±


    ¡°Nani? When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s twenty-four now. Is he still your ¡®Oppa¡¯?¡± Yu wonders.


    ¡°He¡¯ll always be an oppa to me, regardless of age!¡±


    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re older than twenty-four. Should I call you ¡®ajumma¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you EVER dare!¡±


    The age reversion doesn¡¯t change Wyn¡¯s physical attributes. He looks the same, but now, inside his thirty-year-old body, he retains the agility and strength of his twenty-four-year-old self.


    ¡°You were already amazing, and now you¡¯re even more capable! Can¡¯t wait to see you in action!¡± Yu says.


    Wyn seizes the opportunity to ask Catito about what the other demon said regarding directing attacks with his eyes. Catito, well-versed in the dojo''s teachings, has the answer ¨C it¡¯s simply another form of a more advanced offensive style. A soul can summon a ground attack anywhere it wants by looking at the target without having to touch the ground. However, doing so results in a weaker attack. To match the same power and consistency, more essence is required.


    ¡°They also mentioned tolerance to our own attacks. Does that mean we¡¯re more tolerant to someone else¡¯s attacks of the same element?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°Only if you collect more essence,¡± Catito replies. ¡°Imagine smelling your own fart versus someone else¡¯s. Which one are you more able to tolerate?¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­since there are a number of you guys, can we do the cats here?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Do what? Mate with us?¡± Catito responds with a straight face.


    ¡°Oh curry no! Never mind.¡±


    Catito exits the room as the trio deliberates on which campsite to visit. While Catito hadn¡¯t mentioned any difficulty differences, Wyn assumes the creatures in all areas are equally strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the city,¡± Mira suggests. ¡°Hope my sister¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu asks Wyn, noticing his long sigh.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t control my cyclone dashes, and they¡¯re even stronger than before¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Maybe we should find a new wind member to coach you,¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°The blue-haired ¡®they/them¡¯? Not a chance!¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°I meant someone else, of course!¡±


    ¡°You know what? We should ask every potential member how many genders there are as a preliminary question,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°I love it when you¡¯re mean, Oppa!¡±


    Using the room¡¯s wall, three portals open. Wyn grabs Yu¡¯s and Mira¡¯s hands tightly ¨C and they grasp his in return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see this all the way through. We won¡¯t stop until we take down doge!¡± Wyn declares.


    And with that, they disappear into separate portals. As they arrive at a campsite, a cat with a heart-shaped nose welcomes them.

 Chapter 19 - Campsite

    Wyn and Mira lie face down on the floor, while Yu, the only one lucky enough to land on his feet, emerges nearby. They find themselves in a large room with cement walls and ceiling, wooden flooring, and borders along the edges, giving the space an industrial yet warm feel. This expansive entryway, about the size of two container warehouses, seamlessly connects to the campsite lobby. Centered in this area is a marble counter, which serves as the focal point. Opposite the counter stand wide, transparent black automatic sliding doors, while atop the counter sits a cat with a pink, heart-shaped nose.


    ¡°Welcome, new faces! Are you new to the Abandoned City?¡± the cat asks in a deep female voice.


    The cat of campsite number two, who introduces herself as Catutu, invites them in. The lobby, notably wider than the entryway, is furnished in earthy tones of olive green and brown, accented by black and set against soft white walls. As they sit at a round table, more souls begin to fill the lobby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to welcome them?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°No, they are not new here. If they need help, they will wait. Now that this is your first campsite visit, let me give you a tent.¡±


    ¡°Screw the tent. Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Mira asks, describing her sister in detail.


    ¡°There are several who fit that description, so I do not know which one you refer to,¡± Catutu replies.


    ¡°Her name is Lisa.¡±


    ¡°We only remember faces, not names. Now, about the tents.¡±


    Two new menus appear on the screen. Catutu points out the currently grayed-out ¡°Tent¡± menu. Behind the lobby is an open area known as the campground. Standing in front of the designated area and selecting ¡°Pitch Tent¡± will cause a black tent to rise from the ground, free for every soul.


    ¡°Think of it as a personal space to rest. No one else, besides team members you allow in, can enter your tent,¡± Catutu explains. ¡°It also comes with a complementary sleeping bag.¡±


    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t need to sleep,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°True, but sleeping helps you regain strength, recharge stamina, and speed up healing.¡±


    ¡°Speed up healing? Why didn¡¯t anyone mention that at the Dojo?¡± Mira demands.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Pitching the tent at another campsite will transport it there. The tent can also be upgraded and decorated through the ¡°Procure¡± menu.


    ¡°Guitar?¡± Yu notices, looking at the menu.


    Inside is a list of items available for purchase, including common items from other levels of Hell and the living realm. They also have the option to add an extra floor to the tent or purchase additional sleeping bags.


    ¡°Five hundred for another tent floor? Five hundred what?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Catnips.¡±


    ¡°Catnips? Where do we find those?¡±


    Catnips, packaged in tightly tied white cotton pouches, are found by slaying certain creatures or in the wild. In Hell, catnips grow on trees and resemble fruits. They come in various pouch sizes, with larger ones being more valuable. To collect them, place a pouch on the band. It will disappear, and the total will display in the ¡°Procure¡± menu at the top right. Clicking on the number reveals transaction history.


    ¡°Where do they vanish to, exactly?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°To the old cat factory on the third floor, where the demons distribute them among themselves.¡±


    ¡°How did this even get approved?¡±


    ¡°It was a secret deal the demons made with the souls. But the nerds caught on. With the Lord¡¯s permission, it became a currency specific to this level.¡±


    Yu, furiously searching for a guitar, finds one on the list for twenty catnips.


    ¡°No brand options?¡±


    ¡°Brand? They are all the same.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not!¡±


    Wyn spots an item labeled ¡°All Knowing AI,¡± priced at a whopping thousand catnips.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®All Knowing AI¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It is an AI that combines all the cats¡¯ knowledge, including the Dojo master¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Can we catch creatures?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°No, you cannot capture or tame any creature.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to accomplish?¡± Wyn asks, eyeing Yu with suspicion.


    ¡°The very best, my man. The very best.¡±


    Wyn tries to add the AI to a wishlist but finds no option. Meanwhile, Yu scrolls through the extensive list, casually browsing items, and Mira uses the search function to find anything related to her favorite hobby. They also discover an option to rename a creature for five hundred catnips, or file a complaint for ten catnips, though there¡¯s no guarantee of action. For fifty catnips, they can even listen to demons sing.


    ¡°Right! Catito mentioned something about joining the war. Care to explain?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You are not forced to advance, but you cannot leave this floor either. You only have to defend Hell if Heaven attacks.¡± Catutu gestures toward a soul sitting nearby. ¡°Some souls spend their time collecting catnips; others are just inactive.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Do come by again before you venture out,¡± Catutu reminds them.


    Outside, they enter the campground. Lush greenery spreads around them, with brown patches resembling a parking lot outlined by white bricks. Finding adjacent spots, they pitch their tents: Wyn¡¯s in the center for future team meetings. The color option appears: Wyn opts for cyan, Yu for dark green, and Mira for magenta. Inside, the tent feels spacious, with a sleeping bag that matches the tent¡¯s color laid neatly against the back wall. The interior is well-lit, soundproof, non-transparent, and sturdy enough to withstand elemental attacks. The team gathers in Wyn¡¯s tent to rest and discuss their next steps.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s pick a leader,¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need one. Let¡¯s just help each other along the way,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°No! We definitely need one. Let¡¯s all point to who we want as leader on three,¡± Yu says.


    On three, Wyn points at Yu, but the others point at him.


    ¡°No, no, no! Yu¡¯s the fastest learner here.¡±


    After a lengthy debate, Wyn reluctantly agrees, realizing he¡¯s the most creative among them, thanks to the manga, anime, movies, and even the often terrible live adaptations he¡¯d consumed over the course of his life.


    ¡°Alright, so how are we tackling this challenge?¡± Wyn asks.


    At this point, Wyn is the only team member with over four hundred essence. While they don¡¯t yet know how much essence a champion might yield, they¡¯ve learned the importance of preparation. Unanimously, they decide to explore all the areas to gain more fighting experience before attempting to challenge a champion. They agree to collect catnips if they happen across them, setting it as a sidequest.


    ¡°Mira, it¡¯s time you honored your promise!¡± Wyn says.


    Mira, sitting in a fetal position, begins tearing up before she even starts. ¡°Please don¡¯t judge me.¡±


    As Yu reaches to comfort her, Wyn stops him.


    Mira was born into a well-known family led by a famous church pastor in the city of Soso in the Republic of Kaullig. She and her sister, Lisa, endured years of abuse from their parents, though Mira couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when it started. By the time she reached sixteen, the abuse worsened, spurred by a significant decline in church membership. Fearing for their lives, Mira and Lisa fled, hitchhiking to the nearby city of Luncheon. Homeless and penniless, they sought shelter in various churches, holding onto their faith in Computer.


    At seventeen, they stumbled upon a modeling studio while wandering the streets. Undeterred by their situation, Mira boldly approached the front desk, pleading for an opportunity. Impressed by her striking features, management gave her a chance while hiring Lisa as an errand girl. Mira¡¯s career took off after she appeared in a popular teen magazine focused on fashion and health. Seeing her potential, the studio even financed a breast implant to ¡°complete¡± her look.


    By twenty-one, Mira was not only a well-known face in the community but had also grown somewhat vain from her success. Her career surged further when she began posting clips on ¡°uWuTube¡± and other social media platforms. Though her fame was mainly local, her earnings were enough to send Lisa to school and allow Mira to retire from modeling at twenty-four. Much like in a K-drama, the studio felt betrayed and publicly defamed her, causing a scandal that led to the termination of more than half her sponsor contracts. Amid this turmoil, Lisa tragically succumbed to her injuries from a road accident, which drove Mira to renounce her faith and turn to alcohol.


    One evening, at twenty-six, her friends invited her on a yacht trip. Later that night, she learned her friends had orchestrated the outing to persuade her to spend the night with a billionaire in exchange for a large sum of money. Even under the influence of alcohol, she refused, leading to a chaotic scene on the yacht. Unable to remember the exact sequence of events, she recalls only that she somehow ended up in the river.


    ¡°I was probably bloated by the time they recovered my body.¡± Her crying intensifies.


    Wyn signals Yu to join him, and together they comfort her in a group hug. Mira, still crying, clings tightly to them both.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you went through all that,¡± Wyn says, while Yu seems at a loss for words.


    After a pause, Wyn adds, ¡°I¡¯m sure they used flattering pics of you in the news.¡± His remark earns a concerned look from Yu.


    Wyn and Yu then share their own stories with Mira. She¡¯s come to admire Yu for his determination to pursue what he loves at such a young age, while her concern for Wyn centers on his mental health. It¡¯s not a matter of mistrusting his leadership; she just wants him to feel supported by the team.


    ¡°I want us to be honest with each other. There are hundreds of ways to make a point ¨C just don¡¯t choose to be an ass. Not to each other, at least,¡± Wyn says.


    They chat for a while longer, each talking about the first thing they¡¯d like to get once they have enough catnips. Wyn¡¯s aiming for the AI, Yu is set on the guitar, and Mira has a long list she prefers to keep secret. With their injuries fully healed, they head outside.


    There, a new mustard-yellow tent has appeared next to Mira¡¯s. Standing in front of it is a man with a grandiose paunch, his gaze fixed on Mira.


    ¡°Hey, big guy! Eyes up!¡± Wyn calls out to the man.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, hi! Just thinking about forming a team with her. Are you three a team?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re not looking for a new member right now.¡±


    ¡°If you can look past my appearance, I¡¯m quite experienced in battles. I have over a thousand essence.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you found a team if you¡¯re that awesome?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my physique, and my element is weak offensively.¡±


    The man¡¯s band is gray, indicating he¡¯s a wind type. Leaving him waiting outside, the three enter Wyn¡¯s tent for their first official team meeting. Wyn and Yu voice concerns for Mira¡¯s safety, but she insists they give the man a chance. After all, this could be a perfect opportunity for Wyn to hone his cyclone dashes.


    Back outside, Wyn decides to vet the stranger. ¡°How many genders are there?¡±


    ¡°Two. But you¡¯re free to identify however you want.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, and where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Anish from Ittaradia.¡±


    ¡°Did you work in a call center?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°...Best of luck finding another team!¡±


    ¡°No, no, please! I was joking. I owned a small gadget shop in a mall.¡±


    In Ittaradia, a country where only the toughest can survive, citizens are known for their resilience; even the pandemic that crippled other nations barely affected them.


    ¡°First, you¡¯ll need to control yourself from staring at Mira¡¯s bobs and vagene,¡± Wyn says as Mira gives a confused look. ¡°Secondly, we¡¯re not adding you to the team yet. Feel free to tag along if you want. Show us what you¡¯ve got,¡± he continues.


    ¡°How will I know when you¡¯re heading out from the campsite?¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading out now,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°I mean, in general.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a doorbell you can buy, I think,¡± Yu chimes in.


    For one catnip, Anish purchases a doorbell, which automatically attaches to the side of his tent flap. Before setting out, they stop by Catutu for advice, even with the ¡°experienced¡± Anish tagging along. Catutu warns rookies against overestimating themselves and strongly advises avoiding champions and Hell¡¯s Ride. The Abandoned City is their safest starting point, with creatures confined to specific areas, making escape easier. For a greater challenge, Dark Forest has free-roaming creatures, requiring constant vigilance. Meanwhile, Hell¡¯s Ride holds even tougher creatures, suitable only for seasoned teams. Catutu, however, has no insights on how to best tackle the champions.


    ¡°One last thing. An emergency portal can be accessed by anyone on the team. Be strategic with your exit plan.¡±


    They all set campsite number two as their emergency exit as it¡¯s close to the playground ¨C a spot recommended by Anish for their first Abandoned City experience. Before heading out, Mira asks everyone in the lounge about her sister, but finds no leads. The entryway doors don¡¯t slide open as they expect; instead, they pass through them, leading out to the city¡¯s east side.

 Chapter 20 - Sandbox Playground

    Outside the campsite, the team, along with Anish, is met by a gravel parking lot where three sleek, pod-shaped vehicles rest on hovering bases instead of wheels. Anish explains that these vehicles are self-parking and can autonomously return to designated spots. Each campsite has ten of these pods, and a single catnip deducted by touching the steering wheel activates a thirty-minute timer displayed on the dashboard console. The autopilot mode is voice-activated by stating the destination, or they can select a casual "city stroll" mode, where the vehicle wanders through random city routes.


    To demonstrate, Anish spends a catnip, bringing one of the pods to life. Even with autopilot, none of the team feels comfortable taking the driver¡¯s seat due to their lack of driving experience, so Anish takes charge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the nearest spot where we can practice on creatures,¡± Wyn says eagerly from the front seat.


    ¡°The closest is the playground,¡± Anish replies. ¡°But the creatures there might be a bit challenging for beginners. Maybe the nearby park or the museum?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out anyway. We¡¯ll decide once we¡¯re there,¡± Wyn insists, glancing back at Yu and Mira, who nod in agreement. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll cover the catnip.¡±


    Anish waves it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the catnips. Worry about yourselves first.¡±


    As he manually steers the vehicle, they take in the scenic route lined with vibrantly hued trees, their colors shifting subtly as they pass. The further they go, the sparser the trees become until, within fifteen minutes, they reach the playground.


    ¡°This is a sandbox¡­,¡± Wyn says.


    Anish instructs them to keep the vehicle doors open, explaining that closing them will trigger the pod¡¯s return. Up ahead, a large sandbox playground framed by wooden borders stretches out before them. Two souls are already in the sandbox, precariously balanced on a monkey bar. Suddenly, one soul jumps down and rushes toward the edge, but a sand worm erupts from the ground, piercing him through the head and dragging him down.


    The remaining soul, now shrieking in panic, desperately shoots icicles into the sand, which only draws more worms. One worm launches itself in an arch, hooking her with its spiked body and pulling her under.


    ¡°We have to help her!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°No, you really don¡¯t want to,¡± Anish cautions. ¡°You can¡¯t even see where she is now. You¡¯ll just end up like her. Poor girl was too far for me to help.¡±


    The creature, as thick as a drainpipe and extending up to twenty meters, resembles a worm covered in hook-like spikes along its length. With sharp beak-like mouths on both ends, each mouth splits into four jagged pieces when it opens. At the midpoint of its body, the direction of the spikes shifts toward each mouth.


    ¡°These are sandstriders. They¡¯re sand creatures that react to vibrations in the sand. Notice how all the playground equipment sits on grass mats? These mats dampen vibrations,¡± Anish explains.


    ¡°Sand?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s the granular specialization of the brown element. It¡¯s not something you¡¯d find in human souls,¡± Anish shares, recalling what he learned from a campsite cat.


    ¡°First encounter and already dealing with an unusual specialization. Lucky us,¡± Wyn mutters.


    While not especially tough, sandstriders make up for it with their impressive speed. A common misconception is that they have eyes; instead, small, hardened black spots under their mouths help them detect vibrations.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna save her,¡± Yu declares, launching himself onto the top bar of a swing set.


    ¡°Yo! Don¡¯t be so reckless! Argh! What the heck,¡± Wyn shouts.


    Anish, sensing the urgency, uses a controlled gust to carry Wyn, Mira, and himself over to Yu¡¯s location by the swings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to help if needed,¡± Anish says, summoning another gust that delivers the group to the top of a tall slide structure.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Wyn stands on the slide¡¯s roof, Mira crouches inside the house attached to it, and Yu clings to the upper part of the spiral tube.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help her, Yu. We can¡¯t possibly dig up the whole sandbox,¡± Mira says.


    Wyn considers their options before an idea strikes him. ¡°Let¡¯s start digging it, then!¡±


    Summoning a rock pillar far from their perch, Wyn attempts to send it sinking into the sand, hoping to disrupt the sandstriders. Instead, the pillar flops into the sand, drawing two sandstriders to burst up around it.


    ¡°Maybe a cyclone?¡± Yu whispers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to whisper,¡± Mira whispers back.


    Without placing his palm down, Wyn summons an ascending cyclone at the same spot. Sand spirals into the air, making it nearly impossible to see clearly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t see shit!¡± Wyn exclaims, trying to peer through the sandy whirlwind.


    Suddenly, he loses his footing but quickly recovers, only to spot a sandstrider hurled his way. The worm, coiling and uncoiling to lunge with more power, barrels toward him. Wyn launches himself off the slide, landing away from the structure just as the worm¡¯s spikes catch on the roof. It thrashes, struggling to free itself, while Mira and Yu make a swift escape down the slide, landing safely on the grass mat with Anish¡¯s gust whisking them back to the swings.


    ¡°BOOK IT!¡± Wyn yells with all his might.


    Anish swiftly carries Yu, Mira, and himself out of the sandbox, while Wyn lands outside the sandbox on his back.


    ¡°I told you guys to go somewhere else,¡± Anish says, seemingly upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not give up. Maybe there¡¯s still time,¡± Yu insists, undeterred.


    After collecting himself, Wyn has a new idea. He asks Anish to bring the team over to the nearest dome-shaped climber. With Mira and Anish ready for any incoming worms, Wyn and Yu fuse their powers, creating watery cyclones around the climber that soak deep into the sand. Worms lurking below are pushed deeper, while any that attempt to attack are forced back down, with some meeting their end in the powerful whirlpools. But no matter how long Wyn holds his focus, he can¡¯t seem to reach the bottom of the sandbox. Any worms that make it through the cyclones are swiftly taken out by Mira¡¯s whip or Anish¡¯s shiny green-and-golden javelin. Using his wind abilities, Anish controls his javelin effortlessly, guiding it through the air as if by telekinesis.


    As Wyn¡¯s energy wanes, he finally stops the cyclones. Mira and Anish then ignite windy fire pillars in the sand. While Anish¡¯s wind isn¡¯t strong enough to send the worms or sand flying, it helps in disrupting the worms¡¯ momentum by lifting them up when hit by Mira¡¯s fire pillars. Wyn follows up with vertical cyclones to hurl the airborne sandstriders out of the sandbox, and Yu flings his water-boosted blade at any worms within reach. Worms tossed outside the sandbox writhe helplessly, like ¡°worms out of sand¡± rather than ¡°fish out of water.¡± The group alternates between Wyn and Yu¡¯s attacks whenever Mira and Anish need a break, and soon, all goes quiet.


    ¡°Did we get them all?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Unlikely. There¡¯s probably more further out,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Look! Some of them are tangled in their own hooks. Good riddance,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°But we couldn¡¯t save that soul,¡± Yu says.


    Thanks to Anish, they gather all the essence, both within and outside the sandbox, and agree to split it evenly with him. Oddly, the creature¡¯s name has been changed to ¡°sand noodle.¡± The description reads, ¡°More like udon, but ¡®noodle¡¯ is more internationally recognizable.¡± Anish is just as baffled as the others. Each sand noodle yields twenty essence.


    ¡°Is that a catnip pouch?¡± Yu asks, spotting a small pouch on the sand.


    ¡°Yep! Let me gust it over to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Collect it with your band,¡± Wyn prompts.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­I want a guitar, right? And your tent is our meeting place, and I want to sing for all of you. So, you collect it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Mira says.


    Yu hands Wyn the pouch, who deposits it to gain two catnips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it our goal to get a guitar first,¡± Wyn says.


    Back by the smart vehicle, the team chats excitedly over their victory. Wyn pulls Anish aside for a private chat.


    ¡°Be honest with me here, did you pitch your tent next to Mira¡¯s because of the tent color?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯m guilty and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe others didn¡¯t want you around because of your, ummm, behavior¡­Well, at least you didn¡¯t touch her inappropriately when you guys were fusing. That said, as of now, your tent will be next to Yu¡¯s or mine.¡±


    ¡°Got it! So, does that mean I¡¯m part of the team?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, not yet. It has to be a unanimous team decision. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just grateful to be allowed to follow you guys.¡±


    ¡°I also have a task for you. Teach me how to control my cyclones.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think an air type works like a cyclone type?¡±


    ¡°The master mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°I think he meant, like, if you need a decent support soul, look for an air type.¡±


    ¡°Dang it! Welp, you¡¯re still welcome to follow us.¡±


    The vehicle¡¯s timer shows twelve minutes remaining, which Anish says is enough time for their next stop ¨C the museum.

 Chapter 21 - Everything Jingle Bell Museum

    The ten-minute drive brings them to the museum parking lot. Up above, Wyn notices a helicopter. Anish explains that there are helicopters for rent, just like the smart vehicles. Although the rate of ten catnips for thirty minutes is rather expensive, it¡¯s a much faster way to get around. There should be a couple of helicopters at the museum, but it seems all are in use right now.


    ¡°The museum has an odd name. It¡¯s called the ¡®Everything Jingle Bell Museum¡¯ or ¡®EJB Museum¡¯ for short.¡±


    Wyn quickly realizes the origin of the name, though he doesn¡¯t voice it aloud.


    The museum is a long building with connecting rooms that separate each part. There¡¯s no entrance fee, but there¡¯s only one entrance at the leftmost part of the museum. To access a different section, visitors simply use the specified portal in a connecting room. After passing through the grand entrance, the four find themselves in the first section of the museum, aptly named ¡°Hell,¡± which features intriguing information about Hell. This is the only creature-free part of the entire museum.


    In the center of the main room stands a large metal globe that spins slowly above a pedestal. A holographic screen to the right of the globe displays the message: ¡°The world was created by two divine entities, one of whom is our very own Lord.¡±


    On the walls are pictures of the Lord in various postures. The seemingly lean figure looks friendly despite his entirely red attire, including his eyes and hair. The so-called ¡°Lord¡± is referred to by many names according to the descriptions below the pictures: ¡°The Devil,¡± ¡°The Dark Lord,¡± ¡°Hell Lord,¡± ¡°Lucifer,¡± ¡°Satan,¡± and ¡°Stan,¡± but his true name is ¡°The Dark Force.¡± Intrigued, Wyn walks around but struggles to find more information on this name. He learns only that the demons call him ¡°Lord¡± due to the limitations of speech back then, a tradition that has carried over.


    Two nearby exhibition rooms explain Hell¡¯s connection with the orange tabbies and how the CATOTO family became the staple for guiding souls. The tabbies, specifically the orange ones, were among the first breeds introduced to Hell. The Dark Lord, or The Dark Force, aimed to create demons to help manage Hell as more souls arrived. After numerous attempts, he succeeded in creating the prototype for all present-day cats: the black mau. However, this cat couldn¡¯t withstand the heat, which was then the only torturing method employed in Hell. Various breeds were created as a result until an orange tabby emerged, showing signs of resistance to extreme heat. With that, The Dark Lord began mass production of the orange tabbies. Due to their unusual mischievous behavior ¨C especially in comparison to other breeds ¨C he dubbed them ¡°the most evil of cats I could ever ask for.¡±


    The CATOTO family was once a lineage of stray cats living on an unclaimed island long ago. Before CATOTO was born, his family engaged in interbreeding, resulting in abnormalities in the physical appearances of their bloodline. CATOTO was the eldest brother among fourteen siblings, who can now be found throughout the first floor of the seventh level of Hell. The cats perished in a flash flood and were sent to Cat Hell, a special section dedicated to training cats to become demons. Driven by his ambition to become the most evil of all cats, The Dark Lord promoted CATOTO to head of torturing, the highest position a demon could achieve. CATOTO was in charge of millions of cats, including his own siblings.


    One day, a group of souls staged a rebellion against Hell, leading to a battle between the demons and souls that resulted in heavy losses on both sides. With The Dark Lord¡¯s intervention, the war came to an end. It was then that CATOTO asked his master to grant the demons powers, as their small physiques were no match against the human souls. They managed to hold their ground only due to sheer numbers, having a vast quantity of demons on their side. As a reward for CATOTO''s leadership, The Dark Lord enlarged the demons to their current size and granted CATOTO the ability to do so at will. His siblings received the same ability, as they had been instrumental to CATOTO during the war.


    Over time, The Dark Lord acquired the nerd army, which became the backbone of Hell¡¯s development. Utilizing technology and introducing level moderators diminished the need for a demon leader. Volunteering for a new role, CATOTO and his siblings transitioned into guide demons. The nerds later provided them with an advanced speech upgrade, allowing them to converse more fluidly with souls. CATOTO has always believed himself to be the brightest of them all ¨C a sentiment shared by his siblings. They began to distance themselves from one another by referring to each other as relatives.


    In a dedicated exhibition hall, there stands a statue of the nerd army leader, Pete. Wyn recognizes him as the same man who appeared on the booting screen when the band was activated for the first time. Surrounding the statue are details of how the nerd army was formed. Pete was once a successful businessman who climbed the corporate ladder of a tire company, becoming CEO at the age of thirty-nine. He successfully rebranded the company, establishing its presence worldwide. The logo of himself holding a tire became iconic. However, at only forty-three, he succumbed to type two diabetes.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    While enduring torture, he grew frustrated with the inefficient management of Hell and envisioned a different version of it. Under a picture of Pete pointing at a group of demons, a description reads, ¡°You could have tortured more effectively.¡± As a visionary, he made it his mission to ascend the non-existent corporate ladder in Hell. Whenever he had the chance, whether being tortured or not, he would strike up conversations with anyone he deemed nerdy enough. Over time, he amassed a following ¨C from a small clique to a large group of nerds.


    On his command, every nerd grabbed a demon as a hostage and demanded that CATOTO lead him to The Dark Lord, assuring CATOTO that he only wanted to have a peaceful discussion. Since two of the hostages were his siblings, CATOTO reluctantly led Pete ¨C only Pete ¨C to The Dark Lord¡¯s private chamber. The Dark Lord was initially surprised but willing to listen to what Pete had to say, provided he released the demons. Not trusting, Pete insisted on talking first, promising to command the nerds to release the demons afterward.


    The conversation went exceedingly well for Pete, as The Dark Lord took a genuine interest in his ideas. As a starting point, Pete and his nerds initiated a recruitment program. At that time, Pete, being a geek himself, couldn¡¯t distinguish between geeks and nerds. He accepted both, but faced protests from the ferocious nerds, who demanded the exclusion of all geeks but Pete. With the nerds working tirelessly to recruit members, their numbers quickly reached army status.


    As a special privilege, the nerds were granted their own office in a separate portal space, away from others. They work in shifts and often roam around Hell during their free time to identify areas for improvement. The decision to transform Hell into what it is today stemmed from the nerds'' desire to make Hell their home while still retaining the concepts of torture and punishment.


    In another hall, gold statues of all the current level moderators stand proudly, including Cerberus. These statues are one-tenth the size of the actual beings. Gluttony is the largest, while Lust is the smallest. Taking this opportunity, Wyn checks out Torture and Anxiety, the newest moderators. Torture is a buff, muscular executioner, towering over Yu and Mira combined. He wears a blood-red executioner hood that lacks openings for eyes, nose, or mouth. Anxiety, on the other hand, is a shape-shifter with no fixed form, represented here as a cube about the same size as Maya.


    Behind these statues are metal figures of the previous moderators who lost their lives defending Hell, including Envy, who was killed in the first Heaven invasion; Sloth and Pride, who perished during the second invasion; and Wrath, who met his end in the third invasion. After the last invasion, Cerberus was recruited as Hell¡¯s first gate guardian on level zero. As an added bonus of its presence, the number of souls escaping Hell has greatly diminished. Unless they come bearing food as an offering, no one can sneak past the doggo.


    ¡°They say The Dark Lord reshuffles the levels strategically every now and then,¡± Anish shares.


    ¡°Interesting stuff. Usually, I hate museums, but this one is the most interesting I¡¯ve visited in my entire short life,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Still boringgg,¡± Yu complains, yawning.


    ¡°What does it mean by ¡®The world was created by two divine entities¡¯? I always thought restrain was the only creator and that The Dark Force, or whatever he¡¯s called, was a fallen angel,¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anish shrugs.


    ¡°Guess we need to get the answer from the man himself.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else, pleaseee,¡± Yu begs.


    Above the portals, signs display the names of different museum sections Wyn and team can visit: ¡°Jurassic World,¡± ¡°Faces of Demons,¡± ¡°Planetarium,¡± ¡°The Human Race,¡± ¡°Weapons,¡± and ¡°Animal Kingdom.¡± Notably absent is the ¡°Lord Damien and The Army of One Hundred¡± section, which is right next to the current connecting room.


    ¡°Jurassic World sounds fun,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s still a museum. I vote for Faces of Demons or Hell Through Time. Lord Damien also sounds interesting. I bet he¡¯s the hero Catito told us about,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to be boring, I might as well learn more about the cats,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Actually...,¡± Anish interrupts.


    The other sections of the museum are crawling with creatures. While there are plenty of interesting facts to discover, Anish has never been able to read peacefully during his visits. He urges the others to choose wisely, as there¡¯s one particularly dangerous creature that can mimic a statue or a replica.


    ¡°Then Jurassic World it is!¡± Wyn declares.


    ¡°YESSS!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve voted for Planetarium. I wonder what it¡¯s like to fight a planet,¡± Mira muses.


    ¡°We can do that next,¡± Yu responds enthusiastically.


    ¡°You guys are completely insane¡­,¡± Anish says.


    They line up to enter the respective portal, and as they arrive in the designated section, they are greeted by a scene of chaos.

 Chapter 22 - Jurassic World

    Exiting the connecting room, the team steps into the Jurassic World section of the museum. The vast, jungle-themed hall greets them with a scene of utter chaos: souls are battling an onslaught of dinosaurs, some fleeing from a ground-shaking T-rex, others riding the prehistoric beasts, while a few scramble to collect essence scattered across the hall. Despite the chaos, the museum''s properties remain undamaged, much like the dojo ¨C minus the bouncing part.


    ¡°This place is special. You can collect any essence you can find, if you can, that is,¡± Anish explains.


    ¡°These dinosaurs are the mimicking creatures?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°They¡¯re called the mimic-i. Not sure what the ¡®i¡¯ is for.¡±


    ¡°Above! Look, the bread sticks!¡± Wyn exclaims, pointing to the ceiling.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re stick breads,¡± Yu argues.


    ¡°I thought they were the thick flies,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°I see CATOTO hasn¡¯t updated his bestiary yet. They¡¯re called the thicc sticks now,¡± Anish chimes in.


    ¡°Why in Hell is there even an option to rename creatures? Management can expect to hear my first complaint!¡± Wyn grumbles.


    The thicc sticks aren¡¯t usually indoor creatures. They anchor their nests, made from their own poop, to ceilings and need open space since they¡¯re incredibly fast. Their numbers are limited because of their large size, and being confined to the museum ceilings hinders their survival rate. These swift flyers aren¡¯t hostile unless provoked, but they do reward fifty essence upon defeat.


    Along the walls, Mira spots her favorite creatures, the mona lizards. Interspersed among the dinosaurs and occasionally trampled by them are the rolly pollies: isopod-like creatures the size of tennis balls, with spikes running along their backs and sides. Unfortunately, these spikes curve toward their backs, making them vulnerable to larger creatures. Their backs display varied patterns and colors. Generally harmless and defensive, these earth creatures yield five essence each. Wyn has always had a soft spot for isopods ¨C during the pandemic, he even considered keeping some as pets.


    ¡°Awww, they¡¯re so cute,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Are you crazy? They¡¯re like mini cockroaches. Brrr,¡± Yu says with a shiver.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing with Yu,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°So, are we collecting essence or fighting something?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°You should be more concerned with the dinosaurs!¡± Anish warns.


    The mimic-i, or mimic, is a bright blue, orb-like creature with a pulsating, water-based body. Its liquid form can mimic any inanimate object regardless of size. Once it takes on a shape, it uses an earth-type ability to coat itself in a layer of soil, hardening into a rock-like shell that mimics the appearance of the object it copies. Essentially, it¡¯s water on the inside with a solid rock exterior. The inner layer of hardened soil is softened by water, granting it the mobility matching that of the mimicked object.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like a vase with water inside?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Not quite. To kill it, we need to destroy the outer layer first. Then we need to chip away its liquid mass, like draining it with our attacks. They don¡¯t regenerate fast enough, so we should be fine once we¡¯ve inflicted enough damage.¡±


    While the team discusses their approach to the museum section, a mona lizard sneakily flicks its tongue on Mira¡¯s cheek. Now that she¡¯s with her whole team, plus Anish, she¡¯s mostly unafraid ¨C well, maybe not.


    ¡°Wyn! Protect meee!¡±


    Wyn lets loose a horizontal cyclone, sweeping the lizards from the walls and pushing them toward the back of the hall, catching one of the framed pictures in the attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s a mimic,¡± Anish notes.


    The lizards and a painting of a velociraptor on a unicycle wearing a top hat and a monocle while sipping tea begin fighting one another. Meanwhile, the group finds themselves randomly targeted by a dimorphodon mimic. Although with little space to maneuver and close to the connecting room, they decide to stand firm and fight.


    Yu and Mira start by hurling elemental projectiles at the incoming bird, hitting its wings and chest, which pauses it midair. As they keep up the pressure, Wyn unleashes a charged rocky cyclone. His attack blows the creature back, but also catches a thicc stick in its path. Now facing two opponents, Wyn quickly splits the team. He and Mira will handle the mimic, while Yu and Anish take on the thicc stick.


    Anish lifts himself and Yu on a gust of wind, as if anticipating the next move, while boosting the speed and force of Yu¡¯s water projectiles. He instructs Yu to aim for the creature¡¯s large, unblinking eyes. Despite its incredible aerial agility, a few attacks manage to strike the eyes. Angered but undeterred, the thicc stick dives at full speed. Having fought it before, Anish raises him and Yu just enough to dodge, though it clips both their feet, spinning them onto its back before they tumble to the side. The bug, however, slams into the wall, squishing its eyes on impact. Their fight ends faster than expected, and they hold off on collecting essence to watch Wyn and Mira in action.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Wyn and Mira step back, Mira aiming carefully so her attacks hit the mimic directly, while Wyn holds back his cyclones to avoid attracting unwanted attention in the confined space. Chunks of the creature¡¯s rocky exterior have chipped away, exposing the blue, pulsing liquid within. The mimic ascends to dodge their attacks, then dives down, enveloped in a swirling sphere of water that makes it nearly impervious to projectiles. Wyn quickly launches a rocky cyclone, slowing it just enough for them to dodge. Mira signals Wyn to halt as she readies her whip. As the bird lands and lifts its head, she strikes it with the charged metal tip, creating a powerful explosion. Wyn immediately follows with a cyclone, drilling through the mimic and draining its blue liquid. When the cyclone dissipates, the mimic lies destroyed, its head, wings, and feet scattered across the floor.


    Despite splitting duties, the team divides the essence from both creatures evenly.


    ¡°We hardly did anything, and we won! All thanks to our dad-bod dude here!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°What are you implying? Look, there¡¯s always a risk with unknown enemies. I¡¯m doing my best to help,¡± Anish responds, glancing down at his paunch.


    ¡°Oooh! Is that a catnip tree?¡± Yu points to a tree partially hidden by jungle foliage on the other side of the hall.


    ¡°How does it even grow indoors?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. Sometimes, they just pop up in odd places.¡±


    Intent on collecting pouches from the tree, Yu can¡¯t resist, especially with his sights set on getting a guitar. Realizing there¡¯s no stopping him, Wyn asks Anish to gather any rolly pollies they come across for added protection. They move carefully to avoid other souls, but soon a quetzalcoatlus mimic locks its gaze on them. After crushing the head of a distracted soul busy pulling a rolly polly off her thigh, the large bird approaches the team with an awkward gait. Seeing a large target, Wyn instructs Anish to launch three rolly pollies at the mimic, following up instantly with a fiery cyclone to boost their speed. Two manage to stick to the bird.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that with your chakrams?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Not sure it¡¯ll work. I have another idea, though.¡±


    Parts of the bird are exposed, and while it¡¯s distracted, trying to shake off the rolly pollies, Wyn releases another cyclone ¨C this time with his chakrams fused with Mira¡¯s fire. The cyclone spins the weapons wildly, and one chakram flies straight through the bird¡¯s exposed wing, while the other hits a rolly polly and bounces off.


    ¡°I always wondered if we could fuse someone else¡¯s power into our weapons,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°This time, yes. The blades, though, didn¡¯t fly straight inside the cyclone.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t chakrams supposed to be blades in every direction? They¡¯re bound to hit something,¡± Anish points out.


    The bird mimic flees the battle, giving Yu a chance to reach the catnip tree ¨C a short tree, only about a meter tall, with six pouches. Yu offers three smaller pouches to Anish as a thank-you for the ride, but Anish, in turn, hands them to Mira with a warm smile.


    ¡°You take mine. Let¡¯s make it easy to remember. Whatever you have, half of it is mine,¡± Yu tells Wyn.


    The two pouches give Wyn a total of seven catnips. Oddly, he asks Mira for one of the smaller pouches she received from Anish, promising to return it, and tucks it into his shorts pocket.


    ¡°Now, can we ride a dinosaur?¡± Yu asks eagerly.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be wise. Riding it doesn¡¯t magically make it tame.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to collect as much essence as we can,¡± Wyn suggests.


    Before they can start absorbing essence, the floor trembles. A group of souls comes sprinting their way, chased by a fast-approaching T-rex.


    ¡°Help us! Please, slow it down somehow! Quickly!¡± one of the souls cries out.


    Unsure how best to help, Wyn, Yu, and Mira prepare a large fusion attack. Anish, fearing for the souls¡¯ safety, sweeps them sideways with a gust of wind, pushing them out of the T-rex¡¯s path. Now that the creature is within range, Wyn summons an ascending cyclone directly in front of the dinosaur, catching it in the whirlwind of rocks, fire, and water. Anish blows a continuous gust in front of the cyclone to slow the T-rex if it manages to break free.


    The three fleeing souls take advantage, sneaking around to the back of the creature and unleashing their own attacks ¨C one fires icicles, another lightning, and the third, vertical cyclones. The combined assault gives Wyn¡¯s team the opportunity to bombard the T-rex from the front, with Wyn¡¯s previous fusion attack having exposed vulnerable spots on its body. In moments, the T-rex is reduced to a cloud of essence dust.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± says the ice soul.


    ¡°There were actually two mimics in that T-rex,¡± the lightning soul reveals.


    The larger the object the mimic-i transforms into, the thinner its rock layer, so mimics sometimes merge for added defense. They separate and revert to their original forms when feeding.


    Wyn asks the cyclone soul if she knows how to control the jump. To his disappointment, she admits she¡¯s still struggling with it despite her best efforts. But she and her teammates explain how ice and lightning attacks work. The soul with each power holds their arm out with the orb in front; the orb breaks into either a lightning strike or icicle, depending on the element. By keeping their arm extended, they can sustain the attack, though at reduced power. Ice, like earth, can create a pillar beneath the target, while lightning is one of the only types, along with cyclones, that can summon a strike from above the target.


    ¡°I can create a reverse ground attack at an enemy and not just around me?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Not sure if I understand you correctly, but if by that you mean a descending cyclone from above the enemy, then yes. It¡¯s sooo useful in stopping an enemy in its tracks when charged up,¡± the cyclone soul explains.


    The three souls bid Wyn and his team farewell, tending to one injured member. Wyn, uneasy with the confined chaos of this section, suggests leaving the museum, but Mira insists on fighting a planet for the sake of novelty. Anish, curious about the Hellish planetarium, agrees. Together, they take a portal in the connecting room, entering the zero-gravity section, which proves to be no less chaotic than Jurassic World.

 Chapter 23 - vs Le CATOTO GRANDE

    Upon exiting the connecting room, the four find themselves floating, struggling to control their movements. With the help of his air power, Anish stabilizes himself, then the rest of the team. The sight before them sends chills down their spines: planets and moons from the solar system collide with souls, crushing some fatally against the walls. The silent screams of the souls add to the horrifying scene, as many desperately tap on their bands to open emergency portals.


    "Do you think we have a chance with Anish here?" Mira asks.


    "WHAT?" Wyn shouts back, unable to hear clearly.


    The interstellar space seems to hinder their ability to communicate. Anish brings them closer together, using the opportunity to stay as close to Mira as possible. They all hold onto one another to avoid drifting apart. Although he''s holding Yu¡¯s arm, Anish lets out a low moan as Mira¡¯s breasts press against his shoulder for a few seconds.


    "Whatever you do, DON¡¯T use cyclones," Anish warns.


    "DON¡¯T WHAT?"


    Suddenly, a planet drifts toward them, spinning as it heads directly at the group. Anish holds it off with a gust of wind. The other three quickly send their projectiles into Anish¡¯s wind, hitting the planet and bouncing it off to the other side of the hall. Anish swiftly brings the team back to the connecting room.


    ¡°What in the world was that? Zero gravity? What brainless fools would create an environment like this?¡± Wyn fumes.


    "That was brutal. Uranus was in my face!" Yu says proudly.


    "That was Neptune," Wyn corrects him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my moment with your facts!¡±


    ¡°How about we check out one last section? I vote for Faces of Demons,¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°Never been there myself. Promise me we¡¯ll leave if it gets too dangerous,¡± Anish says.


    The first hall of the Faces of Demons is empty, devoid of creatures and souls.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I guess the creatures may have died out without food,¡± Anish says.


    The hall is decorated with bronze statues of demons from different eras. These demons aren¡¯t fallen angels but creations of Hell, modeled after Heaven¡¯s dogs ¨C only smaller, faster, and inherently evil. The hall also displays scrapped prototypes. Demons were once regular cats until the war. By the Dark Force¡¯s will, the cats grew larger but retained their feline shapes. They were then given the ability to walk on two legs. Later, their arms and legs were strengthened. A decade after the Pete incident, human speech capability was granted to all demons. Since then, there have been over one thousand updates to their speech software.


    The first-ever sentence written by an unspecified demon was: "THE WOTDL BELONGS TO US ALL WE MUST PROTECTITI."


    "Oooh! A pouch of catnips!" Yu exclaims, finding a trail of catnip pouches. "Oooh! A pouch of catnips!" He continues this exact way seven times, collecting them in his arms.


    The trail leads to a spacious, empty hall, with five white coliseum pillars standing next to each of the five doorways. One doorway connects this hall to the previous one, while the other four lead to halls with life-like statues of the CATOTO family. The leftmost hall contains statues of CATOTO, Catato, and Catito. The following halls feature campsite cats belonging to the Abandoned City, Dark Forest, and Hell¡¯s Ride, respectively. In each hall, a regular-sized cat sits in front of an enlarged version of itself.


    "Excuse me. Are you guys the only ones here?" a stranger soul asks.


    Joining them are a male and a female soul, both visiting this section of the museum hoping to fight demon mimics. They¡¯re surprised to find the halls so empty.


    "Is that it? The CATOTO family halls are at the end of the section?" Wyn asks.


    "Guess so," Yu replies, before dumping all the pouches on Wyn.


    "We should share," Wyn says, distributing two pouches to each person, except for Mira, who receives one since she got three pouches from Anish earlier. He deposits Yu¡¯s shares and his own into his band.


    "This is disappointing. We¡¯re Jack and Rose, by the way," Rose introduces their two-person party.


    "Oh, look!" Mira points to the ceiling.


    On the ceiling, there¡¯s a mural of cats, each with a condescending expression, staring down at the visitors. CATOTO has the most condescending stare of them all. While everyone admires the ceiling, the coliseum pillars transform into mimics, which then morph into doors, blocking the exits. Startled, the souls summon their weapons and assume defensive stances. From the ceiling, mimics who were apparently copying the mural descend down in front of the doorway opposite the CATOTO halls. Seven mimic orbs swirl mesmerizingly around each other before merging into one. The shape they take shocks everyone trapped within the hall ¨C it¡¯s Le CATOTO GRANDE.


    "Merda!" Jack exclaims.


    "I always love it when you speak Taco," Rose says.


    "I¡¯m Brosilian, and my name¡¯s actually not pronounced ¡®Jack.¡¯"


    The Le CATOTO GRANDE replica is true to size in every aspect.


    "Don¡¯t forget to watch out for the door mimics," Wyn reminds them.


    The chonky mimicked cat doesn¡¯t meow and without warning, it shoots a stream of water at the group. While everyone else dodges out of the way, Wyn, with Yu hiding behind him, fires a cyclone against the oncoming torrent. His cyclone isn¡¯t strong enough to completely stop the briefly slowed-down torrent, so he ejects himself and Yu to the side with a slanted rock pillar.


    ¡°My hip, ow,¡± Yu moans, wincing from the contact with the fast-emerging rock pillar.


    While Jack hurls lava blobs at one of the cat¡¯s legs, Rose summons a snow pillar to elevate herself and Jack, allowing them to shift their focus to the head. Anish, holding Mira by her hips ¨C with her consent, of course ¨C focuses on moving her out of harm¡¯s way. Mira, now airborne, fires projectiles nonstop at one of the cat¡¯s arms. The large cat moves forward with loud thumps, unfazed by the attacks, and then swipes a massive paw at Jack and Rose. As an experienced fighter, Rose quickly desummons the pillar, dodging the powerful swipe, and fires a fully charged snowball at the cat¡¯s groin. The cat reacts to the damage, but its outer layer remains intact. In retaliation, it unleashes another water attack from its mouth aimed at the duo. Rose tries to block the stream with a thicker snow pillar, while Jack summons a lava fountain beneath the cat. Though the lava isn¡¯t able to melt the thick layer, it visibly inflicts some damage. However, Rose¡¯s pillar eventually breaks, and the cat¡¯s water hits them both, sending them flying to the other side of the room.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Meanwhile, Wyn unleashes a descending cyclone fused with Yu¡¯s water. The large enemy dwarfs Wyn¡¯s cyclone, which only spans across its inner shoulders. While Wyn¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t seem to damage the cat, it effectively slows its movement. As the cyclone dissipates, Mira, who has been firing projectiles, gets close enough to whip the cat¡¯s ear, the force boosted by Anish¡¯s wind. The attack cracks the ear. In response, the cat sweeps with an arm, turning to face Mira. The sheer force of the wave from the missed swipe sends her and Anish tumbling backward.


    Wyn follows up with a rocky, water-infused vertical cyclone aimed at the cat¡¯s belly. Withstanding the damage, the cat tightens its tail, preparing to sweep the floor with it.


    ¡°Cyclone jump now!¡± Yu commands, holding onto Wyn tightly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°NOW!¡±


    Wyn jumps up, avoiding the tail sweep. His cyclone jump is softened by Yu¡¯s inverted water fountain, which resembles a waterfall. As the cat turns back to where Wyn and Yu were, Mira, from behind, notices the cracks on its ear are healing. Against Anish¡¯s warning, she asks him to shoot her down with a gust from the ceiling. Instead, Anish directs her fully charged whip down at the ear base, causing it to break and fall off upon contact. The cat reacts immediately, thrashing its head around, shooting water, and slashing its paws randomly. The two are separated while airborne by a water stream. As she falls, Mira is struck by the cat¡¯s back paw, sending her slamming against a wall. Anish manages to catch her with a wind gust before she hits the floor.


    Wyn fires another cyclone at the cat, fused with Yu and both their weapons inside. When the attack hits the target, none of the weapons lodge, and the cat smacks them with its paw. Wyn dodges again by launching himself and Yu into a wall, again softened by Yu¡¯s fountain. Despite the fountains absorbing some of the impact from the cyclone jumps, Wyn continues to take damage as his back bears the brunt. The two regroup with Mira and Anish near a wall as Mira regains consciousness.


    From afar, Rose rolls out a snowball, which gathers size as it travels down the floor, with Jack following behind. The snowball slams into the side of the cat, breaking on impact and causing it to lose balance. Jack emerges from behind, jumps onto the lifting foot, grabs the side of it, and begins hacking away single-handedly with his lava-heated ax blade at the ankle. As the foot touches the floor, Jack¡¯s lower half is crushed. The cat follows up with a kick, hurling him into a wall near a doorway. Thanks to Jack¡¯s effort, the ankle is slightly exposed with a hack wound. The more it moves, the more the wound cracks open.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Jack screams.


    He¡¯s being devoured by a doorway mimic, which has transformed back into its original form to feast. His agonizing scream lasts only seconds before his entire body disappears.


    ¡°JACK!¡± Rose shouts.


    She knows in her broken heart that it¡¯s too late to save him now. Filled with rage, tears streaming down her face, she dashes at the doorway mimic and kills it before it can transform again. Despite the shock, Wyn and Mira have devised a plan to strike the big cat''s body. Yu and Anish are tasked with distracting the chonk by attacking its exposed ear base. This part of the plan goes well, as the cat is too busy following both men, trying to swat them like flies. But just after Yu lands a strike on the exposed area, the cat reacts by jumping, its huge angry face turning toward them. A stream of water shoots from its mouth, slamming both into a wall. Before it lands, the cat manages to unleash a paw slash at them while they''re still stuck to the wall. The strike cuts Yu, who¡¯s in front, diagonally from his stomach down, splitting him into two pieces. Anish suffers a deep slash wound to his stomach. The cat collapses, face down, as its wounded ankle crumbles.


    Wyn and Mira scream out Yu¡¯s name. Furious, they unleash their fully charged fused attack ¨C a fiery cyclone with their weapons inside. The metal egg glows red, and the chakram blades are engulfed in flames. Their original plan was to hit the belly, but in their rage, they couldn¡¯t wait. The attack lands on the struggling cat¡¯s back, leaving a sizable exposed area. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Rose dashes right toward the mimicked cat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mira yells, running after her.


    ¡°We promised to be with each other forever. No matter near, far, wherever you are, Jack!¡± Rose cries.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know his ethnicity before this!¡±


    Summoning the mace into her hands, Rose jumps, aiming to attack the exposed part and allow herself to be dissolved within after. Mira leaps forward, extending her hand to grab Rose, but the cat suddenly backslashes with its paw. Rose¡¯s legs are sliced, and the remainder of her body falls to the ground only to be squished a few seconds later by the same paw. Mira''s arm is caught in the attack, and she suffers shallow cuts on her face. However, her right eye is blinded. Unsure of what to do, Wyn summons a slanted rock pillar, knocking Mira into himself.


    ¡°Not my arm again. Dammit!¡± Mira gasps, on her knees, crying.


    ¡°Get out now! Don¡¯t worry about the rest. I¡¯ll bring them back alive, I swear!¡±


    Even though Mira¡¯s band-wearing arm is still intact, Wyn opens an emergency portal from his band. Mira leaves the battlefield.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help whenever I can,¡± Anish says, faintly.


    ¡°Please get Yu back to the camp.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t bring him with me. I¡¯m not part of your team!¡±


    ¡°Shit! Then can you stay afloat somewhere safe? Stay clear from the doorways.¡±


    Anish lifts himself and Yu up to the ceiling, toughing out the pain to safeguard Yu¡¯s sliced-up parts. Meanwhile, the cat gets back up, struggling to stand with just one foot. Seeing this as an opportunity, Wyn summons a rocky cyclone aimed at the exposed ankle. As it hits, the cat loses balance and falls on its front. Positioning himself, he summons a very tall pillar and from it, fires another rocky cyclone from his palm along with the chakrams at the exposed back. From above, Anish drops his javelin. All weapons make their way inside the back wound. The cat struggles, reacting to the damage. As with before, the more it moves, the more the outer layer crumbles. Anish manipulates the javelin inside the cat, causing it more discomfort. Wyn relentlessly launches cyclones at the wound. One of them, through luck, hits the chakrams inside the cat, causing them to pierce through the other side. Both men mindlessly repeat their attacks, giving the cat no chance to get back up. Until, the large Le CATOTO GRANDE replica is no more.


    Before he can breathe a sigh of relief, Wyn turns to the doorway mimics. Scared, they take off into the CATOTO halls. He lets them flee, as he tends to Yu and Anish.


    ¡°NO! COLLECT THE ESSENCE! DON¡¯T LET OUR EFFORTS GO TO WASTE!¡± Anish is adamant. Never before has Wyn observed Anish in this state.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s share. We¡¯ll make it up to them later.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d complicate things if you and I shared it right now. We¡¯re not a team yet.¡±


    As quickly as he can, Wyn collects five hundred and sixty essence from the combined mimics, five hundred from Jack, and five hundred and fifty-two from Rose. This battle alone brings his total essence collection to above two thousand. Wyn is shaken by the event. He doesn¡¯t look happy despite having defeated a very strong opponent. But he can¡¯t waste time thinking right now; he needs to head back to campsite number two.


    The three come out of the portals into the entryway. Wyn is clunkily carrying Yu, both parts. Sadly, Wyn didn¡¯t have the capacity to carry Mira¡¯s sliced arm with him. Anish, not being a member of the team, also couldn¡¯t bring it through his portal.


    ¡°You guys are back!¡± Mira shouts in happiness, as she runs toward them to check on Yu first thing.


    ¡°WHY AREN¡¯T YOU IN YOUR TENT?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t rest. Not with you guys out there,¡± Mira says, also telling Wyn and Anish not to worry about her hand.


    ¡°She refused to leave the lobby. She is attracting a lot of attention right now. Can you take her to the tent? I will help,¡± Catutu says, holding Yu¡¯s lower part as she enlarges herself to human size.


    ¡°You two rest in my tent, so I can keep an eye on you,¡± Wyn demands.


    He spends five catnips to purchase a second sleeping bag. Catutu can enter anyone¡¯s tent, if allowed. She carefully places Yu in the sleeping bag, making sure both parts are correctly placed.


    ¡°Sorry buddy. Your guitar will have to wait a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°The healing begins the moment you are out of battle. The passed out might feel pain if he wakes. Boink him back to sleep if you have to. The missing hand girl, you need to sleep too,¡± Catutu advises.


    ¡°What happens when a band is destroyed or is lost with a body part?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°If the band is on the missing body part, it will return during the healing. If the band breaks during a fight, which is not common, come to any of us for a new one. Do remember to absorb essence with your hands in the meantime.¡±


    Wyn lets the two rest, then heads out to meet up with Anish who has been waiting outside.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Anish.¡±


    ¡°Hope you can trust me now,¡± Anish says, with a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll vouch for you when they wake up. For now, let¡¯s all rest. I¡¯ll ring your doorbell. I promise, we won¡¯t leave you behind. I¡¯ll get a doorbell too. If you need anything, just ring it.¡±


    Wyn heads back inside. Not wanting to slow down Yu¡¯s endeavor, he lies on the hard floor. Exhausted, he falls asleep. The light in the tent diminishes as his tired eyes shut.

 Chapter 24 - Breath Of Wind

    The classroom buzzes with chatter as the students wait for their English teacher to arrive. Wyn pulls a traditional hand-operated fan from his black rectangular schoolbag with a handle on top. It¡¯s April, and the heat is unbearable, especially in this naturally ventilated classroom. The wooden windows are always left open to let the summer breeze through, if there¡¯s any at all. Sitting in front of him is the smartest student in the class ¨C someone Wyn has always admired. Not only does the kid consistently earn straight A¡¯s, but he''s also popular among classmates and teachers alike, having represented the school in multiple academic contests.


    English is Wyn¡¯s favorite subject. It''s the only class where he can compete with the smartest kid. In the latest national English test, Wyn placed ninth, while the smart kid came in twelfth. Despite this, the school board always sends the other student to represent them in English competitions. Wyn doesn¡¯t hold a grudge, but he resents the unfairness. Today¡¯s class is as mundane as ever, except when Wyn calls out the teacher for a grammar mistake she made on the chalkboard. As usual, she stubbornly insists she¡¯s right, unwilling to admit her error in front of the class. The smart kid stays silent as always.


    After school, Wyn meets up with friends from another class for some casual chit-chat. Yu, Mira, and Anish show up, though Anish¡¯s face seems a tad bit blurry in Wyn''s mind. His build, however, is unmistakable. They stroll around the front of the school, buying deep-fried snacks before their parents come to pick them up. As soon as Wyn hears his mom calling his name, he wakes up.


    ¡°That was a weird dream,¡± Wyn mutters, realizing it¡¯s the first dream he¡¯s had since arriving in Hell.


    He gets up to check on Mira and it seems she¡¯s still missing her fingers. Though he wants to check on Yu, Catutu has zipped him up in the sleeping bag, making it impossible to examine the wound without risking waking him. Wyn sits against the tent wall, replaying the fight against the mimics in his head. The deaths of Jack and Rose weigh heavily on him, reminding him how it could¡¯ve been anyone, no matter the essence count.


    ¡°What-if¡± scenarios swirl in his mind ¨C what if Jack and Rose hadn¡¯t joined the battle? What if the mimic¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t broken? What if the mimics had attacked a second later, where Yu could be falling from the wall, and the attack had sliced through his head? What if Mira hadn¡¯t stepped back after losing her arm and had been crushed along with Rose? What if they hadn¡¯t had Anish¡¯s air power support?


    Wyn remains trapped in his thoughts for a while, until Mira finally stirs.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here the whole time?¡± she asks, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t leave you two alone.¡±


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    Mira glances at her arm, seeming pleased with the progress. She stretches inside the sleeping bag.


    ¡°Has Yu woken up at all?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Last I checked, he was still breathing.¡±


    ¡°You look like hell, Oppa. Why not get some air? Take Anish and go somewhere safe for a change.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still healing, and Yu¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve lost an arm. I¡¯ll watch over Yu. Stop worrying! Sitting in this tent and worrying about us hasn¡¯t done you any good, I bet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. BUT! You better behave! I know it¡¯s been days since you...¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­hehe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®hehe¡¯ me! Leave that poor guy alone.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I am? A sex fiend?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that!¡±


    ¡°I have self-control, jeez. Now go! I promise I won¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    Wyn leaves the tent after giving Mira an ¡°I see you¡± hand gesture. He rings Anish¡¯s doorbell, and Anish quickly answers. Immediately, Wyn reassures Anish about Mira¡¯s recovery and Yu¡¯s condition. Anish has a place in mind that he wants to take Wyn, although it¡¯s quite far from where they are. Not wasting any time, they pop out at campsite number three. The single-brow, whiskerless Catita greets Wyn in particular.


    ¡°Welcome! Are you new to th¡­¡±


    Both men leave the entryway before Catita can finish her sentence. Anish, as always, is more than happy to spend catnips for the ride. The hour-long journey brings them to a park, which features winding pathways with benches scattered along the way, all set amidst lush greenery. Megaphone speakers mounted in the trees play tranquil nature sounds on a continuous loop.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re on the pathways, you won¡¯t run into any creatures. And even if you stray onto the lawns, most of the creatures there are weak, making them great practice targets.¡±


    They stroll along the pathways, chatting with one another.


    ¡°Jack¡¯s essence was on par with the seven mimics combined, yet he lost to a single one,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°It¡¯s like what my daughter said once after we watched a movie. She was furious at how ¡®squishy¡¯ us humans are.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You took your daughter to see that kind of movie?...Anyway, how did you cope with witnessing a death for the first time here?¡±


    ¡°Well, how did you handle it?¡±


    ¡°It felt surreal, and I was shaken, but somehow it didn¡¯t discourage me. I have a goal to pursue, and as long as it isn¡¯t one of us, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have trouble continuing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the mentality everyone has to adopt at some point. After all, it¡¯s kind of our own decision to risk our lives down here, knowing the dangers.¡±


    ¡°So, how did you cope? You still haven¡¯t answered.¡±


    ¡°I came back to the tent, shaken and crying. I stayed inside for I don¡¯t know how long. When I finally came out, I was too scared to leave the campsite. Then Cateto gave me the confidence I needed. He¡¯s my favorite cat.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­You were all alone too.¡±


    Anish, thirty-six, is jolly and good-natured, with brown skin, a round face, and black hair. He has a ¡°not-a-dad-bod¡± paunch and stands about a centimeter taller than Wyn. After graduating high school, his family couldn¡¯t afford to send him to college. At eighteen, he became a security guard, struggling to make a living. He married through an arranged marriage at twenty-one, and a year later, he had his first and only daughter. To make ends meet, he started working at a legitimate outsourced contact center for a large tech company in the USA. Within the first two years, he was promoted to a team lead position. Despite decent earnings, he was disgusted with himself as the hiring company shifted its cost-saving strategy to blame the customers, blatantly dishonoring warranties and claims. He swore to quit after earning enough to open a shop.


    Keeping this a secret from his family for more than five years, Anish fulfilled his promise and opened an electronics shop in a small mall. The business didn¡¯t thrive as he had hoped, but it was honest work that earned him enough to feed his family. His daughter was his biggest motivation ¨C everything to him. He could never frown in front of her. Whenever he was off work, he would take her out for quality time together. As a father, he wanted nothing but happiness for her. When she was nine, he made a personal promise to financially support her until college. Whatever choices she made after that would be up to her, and he vowed to always respect and support her. The bond between them was strong; they lived for each other.


    One fateful evening, Anish experienced a freak accident when an AC compressor fell on him while he was out with his wife and daughter on a stroll. He remained conscious the entire time the compressor was on top of him. The last thing he saw was his family crying for help. He wanted to tell them, ¡°Everything will be alright,¡± but his last breath escaped him.


    ¡°So, you did work in a contact center after all, just not the one I thought,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°I was genuinely worried when you asked me that,¡± Anish replies with a bright smile.


    ¡°All jokes aside, I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Nah, if there¡¯s anyone to be mad at, it¡¯s the fungi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re down here? To seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Knowing my family¡¯s safe is more than enough. I¡¯m just grateful I had that privilege. I¡¯m down here because I couldn¡¯t control myself from binge eating!¡±


    ¡°How many of the thousands of embryos in your religion did you believe in?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-plus million and counting, actually. I believed in twenty or so of them, but I guess I picked the wrong ones, haha.¡±


    At some point during their conversation, Wyn considers practicing his cyclone jumps, but Anish protests. He wants Wyn to relax and just breathe some fresh air. With that, the two men spend more time chatting, strolling around the park.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯m still worried about those two,¡± Wyn says after a while.


    Swiftly, they warp back to campsite number two. Wyn reassures Anish once again that he¡¯ll never leave him behind. Both men then enter their respective tents.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING?¡± Wyn exclaims as he walks in, greeted by the sight of Mira stroking Yu''s shirtless stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking his cut wound. It¡¯s completely healed, even before I get my fingers back!¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s like nothing even happened,¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°See? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s still a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a partial virgin.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the sleeping bag set us back a bit on the catnip count,¡± Wyn adds.


    ¡°Stop worrying! I appreciated the sleeping bag more than I would¡¯ve appreciated a guitar in that state,¡± Yu responds.


    Now that Yu and Mira seem fine, Wyn breathes a sigh of relief. He sits down with them and gets straight to the point ¨C he wants Anish on the team.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch my precious or my booty. Though, I did feel him getting a little too close at times. But I can let that slide,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Without him, we¡¯d be in big doo-doo,¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°So, all agree?¡±


    Yu puts his shirt back on as they exit Wyn¡¯s tent to deliver the news to Anish. After everyone selects the ¡°Allow¡± option to let Anish join, he bursts into tears of joy. Without hesitation, he hugs Wyn, then Yu, and finally, slyly, Mira, whom he hugs the longest.


    For the first time, Anish steps into Wyn¡¯s tent, where they begin discussing the team¡¯s next move. Despite the team¡¯s intention to wait for Mira¡¯s recovery, she insists that they head out ¨C the more she explores, the higher the chance she¡¯ll find her sister.


    ¡°Since I have a lot of essence now, I won¡¯t collect anymore until you guys catch up. I¡¯ll still join in the fights though.¡±


    ¡°If you want variety and don¡¯t mind traveling, there¡¯s always the city center area,¡± Anish suggests.


    As the squad prepares to leave the campsite, they pass by Catutu. Yu suddenly remembers something.


    ¡°Is that the catnip pouch from the museum?¡± Yu asks Wyn.


    ¡°Oh, right! I forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been bulging in your pants the whole time. How could you not notice?¡± Yu teases.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to having a big bulge in my pants.¡±


    ¡°You do remember Mira and I have seen it, right? Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s less impressive than mine.¡±


    ¡°I want to object, but I know I¡¯m an LCD screen type of flat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Oppa! It¡¯s not the size, it¡¯s the technique! You can show me your techniques any day,¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°Calm down, Mira, calm down.¡±


    Wyn takes out the pouch and hands it to Catutu, who reacts like any cat would.


    ¡°No! You must take it away from me at once! Deposit it with your band now! Meowww. Pwease.¡±


    Satisfied, Wyn returns the pouch to Mira. As always, Anish is the designated driver. This time, Yu sits up front, while Mira, at her request, sits in the back with Wyn. Mira holds onto Wyn¡¯s arm, making him visibly uncomfortable as he tries to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t touch me with your disfigured hand,¡± Wyn teases.


    ¡°Oppa! Rude!¡±

 Chapter 25 - Metro Station

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re older than our Oppa back there,¡± Yu teases, mocking Anish¡¯s age.


    ¡°I¡¯m only twenty years old on the inside!¡± Anish retorts.


    During the ride, Mira continues holding onto Wyn¡¯s arm, gazing out the window with hope that she might miraculously spot her sister. Wyn, on the other hand, enjoys the view, his curiosity piqued by the sleek, high-tech city. He wonders why it¡¯s referred to as "abandoned." Since the journey will take over half a day, Anish suggests they transfer at the nearest metro station. The intricate metro lines are free but often crawling with creatures. While there aren¡¯t any stations near the campsites, the closest one is a forty-five-minute drive away.


    ¡°What were your PPs on social media?¡± Anish asks, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Our what?¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Profile pictures. Mine was a family photo. I wish we could choose our own profile pictures here.¡±


    ¡°Maybe submit a request for that feature?¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°I did. Haven¡¯t heard back.¡±


    ¡°I hated social media. My last pic was just my back, flashing the victory sign,¡± Wyn admits.


    ¡°Mine was a silly picture of me as a toddler,¡± Yu chimes in.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a toddler,¡± Mira teases. ¡°Mine was, of course, me in a bikini showing off my features!¡±


    ¡°Wish I could¡¯ve seen that,¡± Anish says.


    The team feels more lively than usual, chatting and laughing until they reach the metro station. A long stairway leads down to the island platform. The whole place is infested with large rat-like creatures. They aren¡¯t particularly strong, so the team doesn¡¯t have much trouble dispatching them. However, the creatures keep crawling out from under the platform, squeezing through the gaps between the tracks and platform gates. Wyn leaves the fighting to his team while he takes in the details of the station.


    The platform, surprisingly clean despite the infestation, is spacious enough to fit hundreds of passengers. Metal benches in the middle can extend indefinitely by pulling the handles on either side, though they¡¯re limited by the station¡¯s size. There are no signs except for the route map and the station''s name, East End Station, displayed on the platform gates. A digital map dynamically updates to show the train¡¯s current location.


    A horn sounds, and a bullet train arrives at platform one. The train hovers, using magnetic propulsion rather than traditional tracks. After a beep, the platform doors open, allowing multiple souls to exit, some of them still busy fighting creatures onboard. When another beep sounds, the doors close, and the four enter the train.


    ¡°Shit! We missed our exit!¡± a male soul grumbles as the train takes off.


    In the same car, three souls are fighting a gray creature with two appendages extending from its torso, fusing at the thighs. The legs resemble gargoyle limbs, complete with clawed feet. The creature¡¯s slanted red eyes are unnervingly located on the upper parts of its thick thighs.


    ¡°You guys need any help?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No. But you should keep an eye out for more of them.¡±


    ¡°More of them?¡± Wyn repeats.


    ¡°They come out of the cabs and bathrooms somehow. There¡¯s another one like this but with just arms!¡±


    ¡°Huh. I haven¡¯t been on a train for so long, I didn¡¯t know there were new creatures onboard,¡± Anish comments.


    Wyn creates a rock pillar to shield his team from potential stray projectiles while the other souls fight. Inside the train, the same digital map is displayed above every door, showing their progress along the line. According to Anish, the twelve-stop ride will take about two hours.


    At the first stop, the three souls exit, limping from their wounds. Wyn lowers the pillar, and so far, his team hasn¡¯t encountered any creatures. At the fourth stop, a group of five souls boards the train, chatting loudly as they take their seats.


    The train¡¯s interior is sleek, with two rows of orange-cushioned seats along the sides, facing each other. Dim strips of night lights run beneath the seats. The light gray ceiling is marked by two parallel orange lines, where lights are embedded in the inner sections. The orange grab handles hang from matching aluminum bars, and the gunmetal floor completes the clean, modern look of the train.


    Aside from the loud chatter, the ride has been smooth. Not intending to compete with the noisy group, Wyn¡¯s team chats just as loudly. But before the train reaches the seventh station, it comes to an abrupt halt. The ceiling lights flicker and finally go dark, taking the map panels with them. The night light strips and the dim glow from the tunnel provide enough visibility for the souls.


    Suddenly, the doors open automatically, followed by an ominous creaking sound. The train starts to wobble. Outside the windows, a massive shadow slowly envelops the train from the front, moving toward the back, blocking out the tunnel lights as it progresses. Sharp-clawed hands appear at each door, emerging from the shadowy mass, attacking the souls indiscriminately. For every hand destroyed, another takes its place.


    ¡°I have no idea what we¡¯re up against,¡± Anish admits.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°This has to be the traineater. Never thought I¡¯d get to fight one,¡± says Am¨¦lie, the laser soul.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the first car. We need to see exactly what we¡¯re dealing with,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°Right! If it is a traineater, we¡¯ll have to go for the eyes,¡± adds Lucas, the lightning soul.


    The group fights off the relentless hands as they make their way to the first car. The door to the driver¡¯s cab is wide open. In front of the train, a pitch-black entity looms, covered in countless bright white eyes, all staring into the cab.


    ¡°Every part of the train is indestructible. How the heck do we even attack the eyes?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way¡­,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but he¡¯s right,¡± Am¨¦lie adds.


    Yu and Mira continue battling the hands near the driver¡¯s cab, while Am¨¦lie and Lucas fend off attacks at the next set of doors. The rest of the group huddles, hastily forming a plan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and clear a path for the rest of you. Anish, be ready to help Yu and Mira get off the train,¡± Wyn instructs.


    ¡°Wait. Why you?¡± Aaron, the ice soul, asks.


    ¡°He has over two thousand essence. If his attacks can¡¯t stop it, then we¡¯re all doomed,¡± Anish explains.


    ¡°Two thousand? The strongest one in our group only has twelve hundred!¡± Aaron exclaims.


    With no further delay, Wyn launches two fully charged cyclone attacks from both hands, targeting the doors where Am¨¦lie and Lucas are defending. The cyclones tear through the shadowy creature, leaving gaping holes in its dark form. Wyn quickly exits through one of the doors, leaping out and firing two more vertical cyclones along the side of the train before the creature can regenerate.


    Am¨¦lie follows him, shooting lasers upward to cover Wyn from above, while Anish pulls Yu and Mira safely out of the train. One by one, the others exit and join Wyn on the ground in the tunnel. Anish lifts the group to the train¡¯s roof with a gust of wind.


    Screams and chaos echo from the other cars as the creature continues feeding on souls, dragging them into its shadowy body. Due to its massive size, several of the creature¡¯s eyes catch sight of Wyn and the others on the roof. It lifts itself slightly, revealing even more eyes.


    Wyn quickly summons a protective cyclone around the group, shielding them from all sides. Laser and lightning, the only abilities capable of piercing the cyclone, are directed at the creature¡¯s eyes. Despite their efforts, only a couple of eyes are taken out, each requiring multiple hits to destroy. Maintaining the strong cyclone saps Wyn¡¯s stamina.


    When the cyclone finally fades, Anish takes over, creating an outward wind barrier infused with Mira¡¯s fire, slowing down the creature¡¯s attacks. Under this protection, the group moves closer to the front of the train, hoping to get within range to strike again.


    But the traineater retracts itself from the train, its numerous eyes merging into one large, singular eye. The shadowy mass condenses into two short yet powerful arms. Slowly, it crawls toward the group.


    The souls¡¯ attacks are blocked by the creature¡¯s regenerating arms, which now heal even faster than before. While Wyn charges up for another cyclone attack, the traineater rolls out shadow balls onto the train roof. Wyn quickly summons a rock pillar to block them, and Aaron adds an ice wall in front of it. The first shadow ball shatters the ice wall effortlessly, and although the rock pillar manages to stop the next one, the second ball crashes right through. All nine souls are caught inside the sticky black sphere, rolling further down the roof.


    Beyond the mid-section of the train, Wyn¡¯s fully charged cyclone orb finally breaks, sending the shadow ball flying back toward the traineater. The ball smashes through the creature¡¯s arms and hits it squarely in the eye. The impact shatters the ball, sending the souls flying in different directions. Meanwhile, the traineater is knocked onto the tracks, dragged along by the force of the crash.


    Wyn lands directly on the creature¡¯s eye, but Am¨¦lie isn¡¯t as fortunate ¨C she lands below the eye and begins to sink into the shadowy mass. Reacting quickly, Wyn grabs her, cyclone dashes, and lets his back slam into the train. Though he struggles to stand, Am¨¦lie helps him up, and soon Aaron and Josh join them in front of the train.


    As the creature starts to rise again, two water fountains fused with ice freeze its hands. A laser shot, wrapped in a cyclone, strikes its upper eye, forcing it back down. Leading with Wyn¡¯s chakrams for the finale, Am¨¦lie fires a fully charged laser fused with a cyclone, propelling the chakrams forward at incredible speed. The attack pierces through the traineater¡¯s eye just as it lunges at them, causing it to collapse once more. This time, the creature disintegrates into essence, releasing the souls it had consumed earlier. Though free, many of them bear wounds resembling acid burns, while some appear to be missing parts ¨C likely the result of the final attack that finished off the creature ¨C but none was fatal.


    ¡°Oh hey! Catnips!¡± Am¨¦lie says as they gather around the essence dust, while the rest stand firm, keeping a watchful eye on the stash to prevent anyone from trying to steal it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not taking the essence, then you should get all the catnips,¡± Janine, the earth soul, offers.


    The amount of catnips Wyn collects is more than enough to get Yu a guitar. Yu jumps in joy when she sees Wyn¡¯s total catnip count displayed on his screen.


    ¡°Holy mother of cows! This thing is worth one thousand and fifty essence?¡± Anish exclaims.


    ¡°¡®The rare lone shadow creature roams within the tunnel. Despite its name, it eats souls. If you see one and you¡¯re still new, just run,¡¯¡± Aaron reads aloud from his screen.


    The train¡¯s power flickers back on, and everyone climbs aboard once more. The doors beep and slide shut, and the journey toward the city center resumes.


    ¡°We should all get off at the next station,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Aaron asks.


    ¡°City center. You?¡±


    ¡°The Island Park. It¡¯s two stops after City Center Station. Let¡¯s all ride together.¡±


    ¡°You guys are strong. You should join us,¡± Janine suggests.


    ¡°...¡± Wyn starts to say something but hesitates, glancing at his teammates.


    ¡°Or maybe we join you?¡± she offers.


    ¡°You guys are strong, but we prefer keeping our group small. You know, for management reasons,¡± Wyn replies, a bit awkwardly.


    ¡°¡®Management reasons¡¯?¡± Mira whispers to Yu, who just shrugs in response.


    The nine souls spend the rest of the ride chatting, genuinely enjoying each other¡¯s company. It seems the traineater has scared off other potential threats, making the rest of the trip much smoother.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s just take the car pod. I don¡¯t mind traveling slower if it means avoiding things like that,¡± Wyn says, joining in on the conversation.


    Then, the train¡¯s speaker announces: ¡°City Center Station. City Center Station. Please mind the gap between train and platform.¡±


    Wyn and team bid farewell to the other five souls, waving to them through the windows as the train departs for the next station.


    ¡°Huh? A special event? OH YESSS!¡± Anish exclaims excitedly as they emerge from the station.

 Chapter 26 - City Center

    In the heart of the city, glass and steel high-rises scrape the sky with their sleek exteriors. Transparent tubes, suspended between buildings, serve as elevated walkways. The closest one above Wyn and his team is currently filled with creatures. Each building features a helipad, with a nearby monitor displaying the locations of nearby helicopters. Smart vehicles are neatly parallel-parked along the sidewalks, accompanied by similar stands with digital readouts.


    Tall buildings surround the city center, encircling an expansive monitor that stretches across them, seemingly ignoring the gaps between the structures. The monitor displays a large timer, with its digits replicated on opposite sections to ensure visibility from all angles. Next to the timer, large bold text reads, "City Invasion Event*," with a note below that says, "*ask a demon for more information."


    ¡°We have less than three days!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®City Invasion¡¯ thing?¡± Wyn asks, glancing up at the monitor.


    ¡°It¡¯s an event that happens once every six years plus six days, six hours, six minutes, and six seconds,¡± Anish explains excitedly. ¡°Basically, they let loose a super strong creature that can destroy the city and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®Destroy the city¡¯?¡± Wyn interrupts.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the only occasion where they let buildings actually fall, unlike what you¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    ¡°But how¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me finish, please!¡±


    During the event, aside from other creatures, an ultra champion ¨C much stronger than a regular champion ¨C is summoned randomly into the city. Anyone who wants to participate has to stay within the red border drawn around the battlefield until the timer hits zero. An echoing bell rings, and portals open everywhere inside the battle zone, summoning random creatures of various strengths. Participants can collect any essence they find, as long as they don¡¯t harm other souls in the process. Escaping is allowed. The event ends when the ultra champion is defeated. Since the creature is too powerful for souls on this floor, elite groups from the third floor will join the battle. They¡¯re usually the ones who defeat the ultra champion, and everyone else rushes in for the essence afterward. Demons patrol the battlefield before the event, but they disappear once it starts.


    ¡°How long does it usually take for an ultra champion to be defeated?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No idea. I¡¯ve always wanted to join one of these events, but I never had a team to do it with. Now that I¡¯ve got you guys, I have a better shot at surviving!¡±


    ¡°Sounds dangerous. You¡¯re usually the one trying to keep us out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s high risk, high reward,¡± Anish responds. ¡°The border is pretty wide. If you want to see it, you¡¯ll have to go up to a rooftop. We can just run around collecting essence if things get too crazy. And if we have to, we can escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of it.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Mira chimes in, while Yu nods in agreement beside her.


    ¡°What? Nooo!¡±


    As the team debates, a sudden commotion rises from one of the streets. In no time, souls begin gathering in the city center.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± a random female soul shouts.


    Moments later, a group of elite souls emerges from a street, heading toward the center of the square. Wyn¡¯s eyes widen in recognition.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s the Penultimate Fantasy guys!¡± he blurts out.


    The group¡¯s blonde leader turns his head, catching Wyn¡¯s shout. With a smile, he starts walking over to Wyn and the others.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± the blonde leader asks. ¡°It¡¯s not often we get recognized these days.¡±


    The spiky-haired leader¡¯s name is Crowd, though his teammates sometimes call him "Crowdo." Like Wyn, Crowd harnesses cyclone powers. His team consists of Tiffany, a busty fire user; Barrack, a muscular dark-skinned man who can shoot lasers; and Rede, a strange, lanky, hairy lava soul with a dark red mohawk. Wyn recalls that there should be five more members.


    "They''re not with us right now. They''re off helping the nerds with another game," Crowd explains.


    "I played your games on Greed¡¯s level!" Wyn blurts out, excited. "I played up to the two hundred and sixty-second installment!"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Wow! That''s impressive, though you missed a few hundred more. All the characters were modeled after us, just tweaked a little in each game."


    "I know! In the hundredth-anniversary game, they turned you all black and gay! Barrack was even made into a trans president!"


    "We¡¯ve got a true fan here! Anything you want to ask us in return for all that admiration?"


    "Maybe you could teach us or give us some battle tips?" Wyn¡¯s face lights up, his excitement barely contained.


    "I¡¯ve never seen him smile like this," Yu whispers to Mira and Anish.


    "That Tiffany girl¡­she''s too pretty. Anish, eyes up!" Mira whispers.


    "Sadly, we don¡¯t have much time for that. We¡¯re scouting the area, but I¡¯ll tell you what. Watch us fight from a rooftop. You might pick up a few things."


    Wyn practically squeals, his excitement clear, as Crowd continues explaining how the city is rebuilt differently after each event. This requires the elites to scout every nook and cranny before the battle begins. Crowd advises Wyn and his team to conserve their energy for the main event. Rather than hiding in buildings, they should keep moving and be quick if they want to collect essence at the end. Wyn wishes Crowd¡¯s team good luck, certain they¡¯ll come out victorious. After all, this isn¡¯t their first rodeo.


    With seventy-one hours to spare, Wyn asks, ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡±


    "Whatever happened to ¡®sounds dangerous¡¯ and ¡®I don''t like the sound of it¡¯?" Yu remarks.


    "We could just chill? Maybe take a bike tour around the city?" Anish suggests quickly.


    ¡°Oooh! I love biking! Let¡¯s gooo!¡± Yu responds, instantly forgetting what he was saying before.


    Seeing it as a short ride, they decide to take the train to Park Island Station, where they can rent bikes. Along the way, they encounter a couple of legsters and armsters, but these creatures don¡¯t pose much of a threat. A clean hit to the torso easily splits them in half, thanks to the men¡¯s weapons. The earth creatures reward them with thirty essence each upon defeat.


    As they exit the station and head up the stairs, Yu notices a familiar figure sitting alone on a step, crying. While the rest of the team seems eager to ignore the scene and keep moving, Yu hesitates. Something about the woman stirs a memory.


    "Are you alright?" he asks gently.


    The woman lifts her head, her tear-streaked face showing a hint of recognition before she speaks. "Yu?"


    With his luck, he¡¯s found Christine, although her outfit is different from before ¨C now a fitted black long-sleeve top, high-waisted olive green cargo pants, and sleek black ankle-high combat boots. Her current state intrigues him. She explains to Yu, and indirectly to the rest, that the team she was with ditched her. Christine''s former party was growing in number, reaching a point where they deemed it necessary to cull their ranks. She was let go here recently, alone.


    "Alone?" Wyn asks.


    "Yes. I was, like, the first they let go," Christine answers.


    Yu drags the team aside, looking serious.


    "Yeah, we already know you like her," Mira says.


    "It''s not that! It''s mean what they did to her," Yu insists.


    "We don''t know her well enough to put her on our team yet," Wyn says.


    "We also doubted Anish, and look at how valuable he is to us!" Yu counters.


    "Seeing how he''s head over heels for her, it''s useless to reason with him at this point," Mira says.


    Wyn walks up to Christine and proceeds with the usual screening process.


    "How many genders are there?"


    "What does this have to do with, like, anything at all?" she replies, seemingly upset.


    "Just answer."


    "Like, many. Whatever you want to be. You, like, have anything against that?"


    "No, I actually accept all answers. I care more for the reactions. Diversity is nice, but demeanors are a different thing," Wyn answers calmly.


    Wyn stands still for a second before walking back to the team. He places his hands on Yu''s upper arms, looking at him dead serious.


    "I''m sorry, buddy."


    "Give her a chance!"


    "If we accepted her into our team right away, that would disrespect Anish."


    "I have no problem with girls, like, none at all."


    "Please, Oppa," Yu says, giving Wyn puppy eyes.


    Wyn drags Mira along, letting her do the talking. They decide to let Christine join their team, simply to give Yu a morale boost. However, unlike the rest, Christine doesn¡¯t have to prove herself to the team, which worries Wyn a great deal. Regardless, the number of members now stands at five. Wyn can only hope that the dynamics of the team won¡¯t change and that they all continue to get along.


    The team strolls around on bikes to pass time. Christine seems only interested in talking to Yu the whole time, so the rest learn nothing yet about her.


    "Wyn''s the leader?" Christine asks Yu.


    "Yes! And a good one at that!"


    "Really? Like, I thought it¡¯d be you, Yu. Like, those stupid questions, like, make me doubt his leadership."


    "You should get to know him more. There¡¯s a reason for everything he does. You¡¯ll see he¡¯s a good guy."


    "Hope so. Anyway, I¡¯m, like, just happy to see you again!"


    Twenty minutes before the timer hits zero, everyone holds onto Wyn as he cyclone jumps to a rooftop ¨C the only time it doesn''t overshoot. They plan to observe first, then decide later if they would get involved. That said, they¡¯re willing to rush in for the ultra champion¡¯s dropped essence.


    An eerie echoing bell rings. The timer has reached zero for all measurements. A thick glass dome appears, covering the whole battlefield. From the river, beneath the bright red suspension bridge, a colossal threat emerges. The bridge collapses into the river, along with the unfortunate souls who happen to be there. A menacing bellow follows, echoing loud and clear throughout the city. A gazillot has made its presence known. A charged laser erupts from its mouth, evaporating buildings and anything in its path.


    ¡°To think the traineater was already scary,¡± Wyn says, shivering.

 Chapter 27 - Ultra Champion

    Lasers after lasers, the gazillot has been relentless, each blast leaving massive destruction in the city. Fortunately, Wyn and team are still behind the gigantic creature, which has yet to turn around.


    ¡°This must be a kaiju. It¡¯s huge and looks like a copyrighted creature from somewhere,¡± Yu jokes.


    But the gazillot doesn¡¯t resemble any copyrighted character. Instead, it¡¯s a colossal crocodile walking on two hind legs. Its long, thick snout lacks nostrils, and its eyes are attached to green tentacles that rotate freely in all directions. Reflective scales in red, green, and brown shield its back, while a moss green shell protects its mostly bare front. Its tail, submerged in the river, ends with a hole at the tip.


    Suddenly, portals open, releasing creatures from water, land, and air. In a panic, Christine flees back to the campsite without a word. Everyone turns to Yu.


    ¡°What? She doesn¡¯t know how strong we are. It¡¯s natural for her to be scared,¡± he defends Christine.


    ¡°Feel familiar?¡± Wyn asks, but no one responds. Mira gives Yu a look of disappointment.


    While they¡¯d like to make Yu feel as uncomfortable as possible with their silent treatment, enemy flyers put an end to their enjoyment of tormenting him. Whenever things get too hectic, the team gathers around Wyn, who summons a protective cyclone. Amid the chaos, a green dome suddenly covers the rooftop. Moments later, ten nerds emerge from portals.


    ¡°Hello, normies. We¡¯re here to collect battle data,¡± one of them says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at us like that. You should thank us. You¡¯ll be safe inside this barrier, but if you want to join the fight, just say so,¡± another adds.


    ¡°So, this is like a barrier?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes, but a strong enough creature could break through it. You¡¯d better be ready to evac us,¡± the same nerd replies.


    ¡°How well can it hold up against a laser from that crocodile thing?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t. We¡¯d be obliterated instantly. That¡¯s why we picked this rooftop ¨C you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡­You guys are more of a burden.¡±


    ¡°The elites! They have arrived!¡± a nerd announces.


    Groups of about fifty elites engage the gazillot from the front, luring the creature onto land. At the same time, Crowd flies his team and thirty other elites toward its back.


    ¡°He can carry people with cyclones?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Look at the speed!¡± Anish exclaims.


    The rear team waits. Once the gazillot steps on land, they fly in again. Crowd and three others hang back above the river, sending the rest closer to the beast. Wyn watches closely as they float in the air, suspended by cyclones.


    When the gazillot is far enough from the river, both elite teams descend. The front team targets its unprotected areas, while the rear team goes straight for the eyes, using the high-rises for cover.


    ¡°What are you collecting data for, anyway?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°When you scale Heaven, you¡¯ll be fighting deities. Teamwork is key. Imagine going up against a level moderator who¡¯s at least five times stronger than this reptile,¡± one nerd replies.


    ¡°Five times stronger?¡± Wyn gulps.


    The gazillot¡¯s eyes move swiftly, and its eyelids, reinforced with rocks, can nullify most aerial attacks. Closing its eyelids, it rams the elites with them, smashing buildings in the process. Crowd and the support elites are constantly on alert, preventing casualties that would have occurred without their intervention.


    At the front, the gazillot summons a massive rock pillar before sweeping its tail forward. Elites perched on buildings are lifted by cyclones and wind gusts, but many from the front team are thrown into structures or struck by debris from the destroyed pillar. A laser follows, but it narrowly misses its intended targets.


    One elite manages to reach the gazillot¡¯s feet, only to be impaled by sharp claws in the chest. Stuck to the claws, she is torn apart when the creature steps down, separating her from the chest up. A gust of wind blows her remains into an emergency portal on a nearby intact building.


    The battle rages on. The rear team has yet to land a clean hit on the gazillot¡¯s eyes due to the tentacles¡¯ rapid movements. They also can¡¯t stay on its head, as the tentacles cover most of it. Meanwhile, the front team adapts, keeping their distance while firing projectiles at the beast¡¯s vulnerable spots.


    A shift in strategy occurs. Ten elites from the front team jet forward, aiming for the creature¡¯s throat, while others continue attacking lower areas with projectiles. Soon, the gazillot''s throat is riddled with melee wounds. Agitated, it drops to all fours with a thunderous crash, sending the elites sprawling to the ground. The impact fractures the earth, and the creature charges forward, mouth agape. Two elites are caught inside before its jaws snap shut, while the others follow in pursuit, leaving the injured behind.


    ¡°Those two are goners if they don¡¯t kill it fast enough,¡± a nerd comments.


    ¡°We need to get closer,¡± another nerd insists.


    ¡°Can we tend to the injured first?¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re injured, not dead. The uninjured should stay focused,¡± an older nerd with thick glasses says. ¡°Look, some are already getting back up.¡±


    ¡°¡®Needn¡¯t¡¯...,¡± Yu mutters.


    The nerd deactivates the barrier and opens a portal, instructing everyone to jump in. They emerge on another rooftop a few kilometers from the battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s that building? Looks like something I saw on TV,¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°The parliament building.¡±


    ¡°Wish there were politicians inside right now,¡± Wyn mutters.


    The battle shifts to the spacious parliament square. Now grounded, the elites surround the gazillot, poised for an attack. The strategy is to target its eyes. The rear team plans to inch closer via the mostly flat back, while the front team distracts it, waiting for a chance to strike at the throat.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Before the elites can begin their assault, the gazillot¡¯s feet glow, and it summons a sturdy pillar that encircles itself and launches the elites into the air from below. It fires another laser at them, but Crowd stabilizes himself midair and summons descending cyclones with both hands, aimed at the creature¡¯s snout. The cyclones push its snout down just enough to divert the laser from striking the elites'' heads, instead hitting the cheek of one and the chest of the other. The two injured elites are immediately sent to safety by a wind user.


    However, Crowd doesn¡¯t notice the glowing tail, which suddenly fires a laser beam from its tip at the rear team. The smaller beam obliterates an elite¡¯s shoulder.


    Crowd deposits his original team onto the gazillot¡¯s back, then propels himself and a tall, muscular man toward its eye. The gazillot attempts to ram them with a rock-hardened eye but misses as Crowd swiftly shifts vertically. He summons a lightning-infused cyclone, leading with his blade sword. The sword cracks the rock shield over the eye and embeds itself in the damaged area. The gazillot jerks its head upward, reacting to the pain. Taking advantage, Rede leaps onto a tentacle and begins viciously slashing it with his claw knuckles.


    The front team wastes no time, bombarding the gazillot¡¯s throat with projectiles. As the battle drags on, the elites grow more adept at countering the creature¡¯s attack patterns. Tiffany joins Rede, pummeling a tentacle with her burning boxing gloves, while Barrack hammers it with the gun attached to his right arm. Crowd supports them by stabilizing the battlefield with cyclones, while the mysterious man drives Crowd¡¯s lodged sword deeper into the gazillot¡¯s eye using his own unique weapons.


    In a desperate move, the gazillot flips its back scales horizontally and fires them out like projectiles. Despite the elites'' efforts to raise defensive pillars, the large, hardened scales pierce through several of them before they can fully reinforce the defenses. Miraculously, none of the elites are hit in the head. Reacting quickly, the front team rushes to cover the rear, taking over for the injured members. Even with the gazillot now exposed and unprotected, it still takes quite some time to defeat the creature, though the battle¡¯s outcome becomes inevitable.


    ¡°Two losses. Not bad,¡± a nerd comments as she assesses the aftermath.


    ¡°Did you hear that? I think I heard some sort of fanfare,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the same nerd responds.


    ¡°Go get the essence! They¡¯re worth plenty!¡± a different nerd urges.


    Despite Wyn¡¯s desire to try out Crowd¡¯s techniques, the team allows Anish to carry them slowly to the battle site. Each member, including Wyn, collects slightly less than five hundred essence from the fallen gazillot. As Wyn scans the area, he spots Crowd in the distance. On his way to greet him, Wyn notices several elites mourning their fallen comrades.


    ¡°You were amazing out there!¡± Wyn calls out.


    ¡°Oh, hey! It¡¯s you,¡± Crowd replies with a tired smile.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Wyn finally notices Crowd¡¯s left hand, which appears crushed, something he hadn¡¯t seen earlier due his viewing angle.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, pal. I¡¯ll need to head back for healing.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve already learned so much from you. Get well soon.¡±


    While Wyn talks with Crowd, Mira asks Yu to check on Christine¡¯s whereabouts from the map. Yu finds her crying in her tent at campsite number four. Wyn, meanwhile, is clearly frustrated, his desire to keep exploring nearby areas put to a halt. Mira shares his frustration but isn¡¯t willing to risk tension with Yu over it.


    ¡°Just be nice to Cateto,¡± Anish advises before they arrive at campsite number four.


    ¡°Welcome, new faces! Are you with that guy?¡± Cateto greets, gesturing toward Anish as the familiar face.


    Wyn remains unusually quiet, while Yu is clearly holding back laughter. The two children struggle to contain their amusement, while Mira and Anish give them stern looks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Be polite,¡± Mira whispers.


    ¡°You have a team now! I am happy for you!¡± Cateto says, reaching out to hug him.


    ¡°Wh¡­Why are you¡­Why are you shaved?¡± Wyn stammers, unable to contain his amusement any longer. Yu finally cracks up, laughing uncontrollably in the corner.


    Cateto stands before them completely shaved, except for a patch of hair on his chest. On that patch, a bold, capitalized "C" is painted, leaving his pink skin fully exposed.


    ¡°I have a condition that causes me to lose patches of hair constantly, except on my chest; so I shaved,¡± Cateto explains.


    ¡°And the¡­the patch? Why ¡®C¡¯?¡± Wyn asks, trying not to laugh.


    ¡°It was a recommendation from a soul. Something to do with fashion.¡±


    ¡°Fash¡­ion?¡± Wyn snorts, despite his best efforts.


    ¡°I like it! You look great!¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°Yes, you look awesome. Sorry for my reaction. That was uncool of me,¡± Wyn says, avoiding eye contact with Cateto.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, boys,¡± Mira says, grabbing Wyn and Yu by the arms and dragging them away from the lobby.


    At the campground, Yu calls Christine out of her ice-blue tent. The team sets up their tents nearby, though they still insist on pitching Anish¡¯s tent far from the girls¡¯. They gather in Wyn¡¯s tent for a team meeting.


    ¡°Like, first off, I apologize for leaving like that.¡±


    Christine, twenty-six, was born and raised in the United States of Ammunition. As a child, she was practically invisible to her parents, overshadowed by her well-behaved, academically gifted older sister. When she was thirteen, her parents filed for divorce, and her mother lost custody of her sister. Reluctantly, her mother agreed to care for Christine in exchange for child support. From that point on, Christine felt abandoned ¨C going to school alone, her mother absent from school meetings and events, and leaving only money for food on the dining table. She became a loner with no friends.


    At eighteen, Christine moved out, supporting herself with grants, loans, and multiple jobs while pursuing an undergraduate degree. Her adult life mirrored her youth ¨C relationships ended abruptly, and she frequently changed jobs due to conflicts with colleagues and bosses. She longed for love, for someone who would truly care for her.


    During the pandemic, Christine contracted the virus and spent months in intensive care. No one visited her ¨C not her colleagues, not her exes, not even her family. With her final breaths, she cursed tummy.


    Upon arriving on the seventh level, Christine stayed in the dojo, lacking the confidence to survive alone. Before accidentally hitting Yu with a ballywool, she had formed a bond with a soul who became her first friend in a long time.


    As she recounts her experiences, she sobs.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they left you in the city center. You trained for a long time and passed the test, so you must be strong,¡± Wyn says.


    Christine doesn''t respond, only crying harder. Yu looks too scared to comfort her, so Mira walks up and hugs her.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in a hospital gown when we met you in the dojo?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I, like, don¡¯t knowww¡­It was like the last thing I wore before going to the hospital, I guess?¡± Christine sobs harder.


    The atmosphere in the tent is heavy with sorrow, and no one speaks while Christine cries. Wyn suddenly remembers something.


    ¡°Oh hey, Yu! I¡¯ve got good news!¡± he says, excitement breaking through the tension as he purchases a guitar from his band.


    ¡°YISSS! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Now sing us something.¡±


    ¡°Go, Yu!¡± Mira cheers.


    ¡°Sing that song in honor of Jack and Rose,¡± Anish suggests.


    ¡°What song is that? I was born in twenty-oh-six, just so you¡¯re aware,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Never mind then¡­¡± Anish exchanges a glance with Wyn and Mira.


    ¡°I only know parts of the chorus. Don¡¯t look at me,¡± Mira says, glancing at Christine, who shakes her head rapidly.


    Yu begins singing. Though the song is in a foreign language, the team appreciates his calming, soothing voice. The mood lightens as everyone sways to the rhythm. Yu shows off some dance moves he learned during his idol trainee days, still insisting how much he hates dancing despite his flawless performance. Mira, skilled from entertaining simps in her previous life, proves to be the best dancer next to Yu. Anish and Christine do their best to follow along, though it¡¯s clear they need practice. Wyn, however, refuses to dance. He watches his team bond, a small smile forming. A warm feeling spreads in his chest, and tears well up in his eyes. He hasn''t felt this kind of happiness in years.

 Chapter 28 – Advanced Training

    The team has little desire to revisit the city center, especially via the metro system. Wyn, however, is eager to put into practice what he learned from observing Crowd.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like how quickly you and he got chummy,¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°It was my best chance to learn from the best. Plus, you¡¯re still the prettiest one we¡¯ve met,¡± Wyn replies smoothly, then adds softly, almost a whisper, ¡°Second to Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°I KNEW IT!¡± Mira exclaims.


    For Wyn to effectively use his cyclone abilities, he needs an open battlefield. So far, most of their major battles have taken place inside buildings, except for the city center where they didn¡¯t get to fight much.


    ¡°There¡¯s the zoo, but it¡¯s crowded. Oh, the automobile junkyard might be a better option. It¡¯s not a popular destination, though. The weather dome is spacious too, practically an open field,¡± Anish suggests.


    ¡°According to the map, the junkyard is near the shalmali tree. I¡¯d like to see that tree up close,¡± Wyn adds.


    The best route to the junkyard is through campsite number one, the closest to the stone wall separating the Dojo and the Abandoned City. As they step out of their portals, they¡¯re greeted by Catota, the glasses-wearing cat.


    ¡°I swear, if I ever meet the person who named these cats¡­,¡± Wyn grumbles.


    Catota¡¯s glasses aren¡¯t just for show. She has a condition that causes her tear ducts to be uncontrollable, and the nerds designed the glasses to keep her tears at bay. Like the other camp cats, she recognizes Anish instantly.


    ¡°The automobile graveyard? You¡¯ll be battling vehicles,¡± Catota says in response to Anish¡¯s question.


    ¡°Wait, we get to fight cars? Like in ¡®Carformers¡¯?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°It is more like, ¡®Deformers: Robots in Hospice,¡¯¡± the cat chuckles, before adding, ¡°But they should not be much of a challenge, especially with you carrying over two thousand essence.¡±


    As usual, they find a smart vehicle parked in front of the campsite. Initially designed for four passengers, the vehicle extends upon detecting an extra person entering it. Anish takes the helm with Wyn riding shotgun, while Mira makes sure Yu and Christine sit next to each other in the back. Despite the long ride ahead, no one dares suggest taking another train.


    ¡°You guys fought a traineater? My former team was, like, constantly searching for it,¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°We worked great together, even with strangers! That guy there, he landed the final blow together with them,¡± Yu answers, pointing to Wyn.


    ¡°Guys, I recently submitted a request to allow catnip balance transfers and gifting items to team members. Maybe we¡¯ll get a mic, speaker, and karaoke machine soon!¡± Anish announces.


    As conversation flows again, Christine keeps most of hers with Yu. After some hours on the road, they stop at a small park at Wyn¡¯s request to let him practice his cyclone abilities. His plan is to master cyclone jumps and dashes, and if time allows, to practice lifting his team with the cyclones.


    ¡°We¡¯re, like, stopping just for one person?¡± Christine remarks.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there. If I can get this right, you¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± Wyn responds confidently.


    ¡°The rest of us can train too. I could try swirling a stream around,¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°Anish, can you gust me up so I can propel myself through the air with fire jets?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Anything for you, my queen! And while you¡¯re flying, I¡¯ll practice my wind jabs and slashes with the javelin,¡± Anish replies.


    Christine is quiet, but she follows Yu to watch him train. He seems to be the only one who can bring a smile to her face without even trying.


    ¡°I wish we had a montage of us training with a kickass song in the background,¡± Wyn muses aloud.


    Wyn takes it upon himself to claim their training area as the team¡¯s temporary territory. Any unfortunate soul that stumbles across his marked land is met with a menacing growl from him, effectively scaring away several trespassers.


    ¡°Your leader¡¯s, like, a special kind of crazy,¡± Christine remarks to Yu.


    ¡°Normally, he doesn¡¯t have a problem with strangers. I guess he¡¯s just super focused right now,¡± Yu replies.


    Yu begins his training by summoning a water fountain in front of him, attempting to manipulate its shape by moving his hands. However, the fountain remains unchanged. During the battle at the city center, the water elites were able to alter their streams midair, allowing them to move fluidly while floating. He asks his teammates if they noticed how the elites managed it, but everyone had been focused on their own elites ¨C except for Anish, who had been entirely fixated on Tiffany.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°For snow, I, like, roll a snowball and it gets bigger as it goes. Maybe try, like, dashing and releasing the water?¡± Christine suggests.


    Her advice doesn¡¯t quite make sense, but ever the good sport, Yu gives it a try anyway. Unsurprisingly, the water fountain remains unaffected as he charges right through it.


    After scaring off yet another soul, Wyn approaches Yu.


    ¡°You got me thinking. I¡¯ve noticed Anish sometimes controls his wind powers with his hands, and other times without moving at all. Let¡¯s go ask him.¡±


    Anish is busy helping Mira reach a height where she can attempt to propel fire jets from her palms and feet. However, her jets aren¡¯t strong enough to keep her airborne, and she keeps falling, forcing Anish to constantly pause his own training to catch her.


    ¡°Yo, dad guy! How do you control your gusts?¡± Wyn calls out.


    Distracted, Anish momentarily forgets Mira is still in midair. She falls, landing chest-first on the ground. He rushes to help her up, apologizing profusely, but Mira seems more interested in hearing Anish¡¯s explanation.


    Anish explains that he controls wind direction through his eyes, much like how he can summon ground attacks without physically touching the ground. The hand gestures are just a habit. While this technique is more advanced for other specializations, it¡¯s fundamental for wind users, as they¡¯d be offensively useless without it. He suggests that Yu start by focusing on sustaining the water fountain before trying to manipulate its upper half.


    Following Anish¡¯s advice and after several tries, Yu finally succeeds. His teammates, who had been cheering him on from the sidelines, burst into applause. He¡¯s now able to twist and twirl a water fountain summoned from the ground at will. Encouraged, he attempts the same control with a water jump but quickly realizes it¡¯s not as easy. With him standing on top of the water, he can¡¯t clearly see the stream beneath his feet.


    ¡°You need to imagine it. Visualize the size and choose a section to manipulate,¡± Anish advises.


    ¡°My imagination sucks!¡± Yu grumbles.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been using your powers all this time. It should be easy to picture. It¡¯s no harder than remembering your dance moves!¡±


    ¡°What does that even have to do with this?¡± Yu retorts.


    Realizing he needs to take a step back, Yu shifts to observing the varying sizes of the water fountains he summons at different charge levels. For the water jump, he starts small, gradually increasing the stream¡¯s height and size as he grows more comfortable with the process.


    Meanwhile, Mira manages to propel herself through the air, though she struggles to control her direction, often crashing hard to the ground before Anish can intervene. Wyn suggests a different approach to help stabilize her flight.


    ¡°Start by firing small jets from your hands and feet. Let Anish guide you in the right direction until you can manage on your own,¡± Wyn advises.


    Mira¡¯s first challenge is dealing with the heat from the jets in her hands. The longer they stay active, the more painful it becomes. The jets also burn through her shoes when she uses her feet. Realizing she¡¯ll need to get stronger to tolerate the intensity, she focuses on controlling her direction while Anish helps her. Despite the hard training, she still doubts whether her progress will be useful in an actual battle.


    ¡°Your flight is always so graceful!¡± Anish praises her.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been looking at, Anish!¡±


    Wyn recalls what Crowd and the other cyclone elites did to stabilize themselves in midair. He climbs onto a rock pillar and tries summoning a small cyclone, about one-tenth the size of a regular one. It¡¯s similar to creating an ascending or descending cyclone, but smaller and intended for him to stand on. However, each cyclone he creates is still too powerful for him to land on. After much effort, sweat, and a few growls at passing strangers, Wyn finally manages to summon mini cyclones stable enough to act as steps for climbing up and down.


    However, he can¡¯t move the cyclones while standing on them. Mira becomes his test subject, easily scaling the cyclones, but she falls when Wyn tries moving them in any direction. Though not fully satisfied, Wyn is happy with the progress.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting there, Oppa!¡± Mira encourages.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t control the jump and dash, and now I want to do what Yu¡¯s trying to do,¡± Wyn says.


    During the event, Crowd¡¯s ability to change directions mid-cyclone dash had left Wyn in awe. His attempts yield the same results as before, though now he can summon mini cyclones to soften his landings slightly.


    ¡°Next time I meet Crowd, I don¡¯t care what he¡¯s doing ¨C I¡¯m asking him to teach me the jump!¡±


    Anish steps in to coach Wyn on manipulating a cyclone. Due to its speed, Wyn struggles to bend the cyclone in time. Even when he holds the cyclone steady, the rapid spinning makes it nearly impossible to time the manipulation correctly. In fairness to Wyn, none of the elites performed such a trick during the event.


    ¡°Yu can¡¯t control his jumps, Mira can¡¯t handle the heat from her jets, and I still can¡¯t master the jump, dash, or cyclone manipulation. But let¡¯s make sure we can cross these off our to-learn list soon!¡±


    ¡°You seem so much happier now, even though you¡¯re still figuring it out. I like it when you¡¯re happy, Oppa,¡± Mira says warmly.


    ¡°Hey, my dude! Think fast!¡± Yu suddenly shouts.


    Yu summons a water fountain in front of him, directing half of the stream towards Wyn, causing him to stagger backward and fall.


    ¡°Yoooo! Nice one!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Right? I¡¯m good, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yu boasts.


    ¡°Can we, like, go now? We need to collect more essence,¡± Christine chimes in.


    ¡°Before we leave, Anish and Christine, try something for me, please,¡± Wyn asks.


    Reluctantly, Christine joins Anish to create a large floating snowman, commanding it to punch the ground with fluid motions.


    ¡°Too bad earth is too solid of an element,¡± Wyn remarks. ¡°Seeing a punch like that just reminds me of the gazillot¡¯s eyes. They were protected by rocks,¡± he continues.


    ¡°Yes, you can adapt elemental punches to other body parts. Works with snow, ice, and earth, I believe,¡± Christine adds, showing off her snowy fists.


    Wyn realizes he can form cyclones around his fists, as well as rocks. Yu, who had tried it before but didn¡¯t find it useful, can perform water punches. Mira can engulf her hands in fire for fiery punches, though she still struggles to tolerate the heat for long. Anish can enhance his punches by wrapping gusts around his hands, much like Wyn¡¯s cyclone fists, but weaker.


    ¡°Thanks, Christine! That was awesome! I know you want to leave, but maybe at the junkyard, try freezing a strip of enemies in Yu¡¯s frozen water stream?¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it now!¡± Yu eagerly agrees.


    ¡°Like, you¡¯ll need ice for that! Let¡¯s just leave. We, like, need more essence to defeat the champions, remember?¡± Christine reminds them.


    ¡°Alright! Everyone hop in¡­to someone else¡¯s vehicle. Ours was stolen by someone Wyn growled at!¡± Anish says.

 Chapter 29 - Automobile Graveyard

    ¡°You know, in Tide, calling a girl a golden flower is a compliment. You can say ¡®doktong,¡¯ or the more famous equivalent , ¡®e-dok,¡¯¡± Wyn says, noticing how chatty Yu and Christine have become.


    ¡°You can call me ¡®e-dok¡¯ anytime you want, Oppa,¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°WHAT? WHY?¡±


    ¡°I smell something foul,¡± Yu interrupts.


    Their seventeen-hour ride has finally come to an end. The sheer size of the shalmali tree immediately grabs their attention. Even from a distance, the tree is remarkable, enclosed within a glass dome. The crimson-colored flowers clustered together create a majestic contrast against the spiky, light brown bark. Wyn, Yu, and Mira are transfixed by the sight until Anish redirects their focus to the junkyard.


    The automobile junkyard, or graveyard as it¡¯s labeled on the map, is set against a stone wall, surrounded by a thick green mesh fence topped with barbed wire. The designated entry points are through one of the gates scattered along the fence. After entering, the group finds themselves in an open-plan container room that connects to all the gates on one side. On the other side lies the junkyard itself.


    ¡°Why is it nighttime here?¡± Wyn wonders.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s called the graveyard on the map,¡± Anish replies.


    Despite the darkness, the area seems to be illuminated by the glow of a non-existent moon. The dead silence hanging over the place gives off an eerie sense of anxiety.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll run into an earie here. Fitting by name,¡± Wyn jokes.


    The junkyard is filled with piles of cars of various types and ages. Wyn eagerly creates cyclone steps for the team, allowing them to climb up onto one of the piles. From their vantage point, they see wide circles below, where a few old cars are positioned side by side, as if they¡¯re moonbathing. At the heart of the junkyard stands a tunnel, blocking the view of whatever lies beyond.


    ¡°There¡¯s a school bus,¡± Wyn points out.


    ¡°It¡¯s by itself. Should we fight it?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°How can you tell it¡¯s not just a regular bus?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s yellow with black, and it literally says ¡®School Bus¡¯. Jeez, Ajumma. Pay attention,¡± Yu responds.


    ¡°¡®Jugeullae?¡¯¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Chocolate?¡± Yu asks, confused.


    ¡°Look at the wheel arches,¡± Wyn says.


    Instead of the usual circular wheels, coiled appendages resembling twisted legs appear in their place. At the current angle, these appendages are tucked within the arches as the bus rests directly on the ground, their leg-like forms visible yet partially concealed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how cool its transformation is,¡± Wyn suggests.


    For this fight, Anish will serve as the only support, remaining on the car pile while the rest of the team steps into the circle. Immediately, the coiled appendages begin lifting the bus, revealing their full size. They rotate until clawed feet emerge, gripping the ground firmly. As the legs extend, the bus gradually rises, growing taller. However, due to their small size compared to the bus¡¯s weight, the legs tremble. Then, they pulsate several times, thickening to better support the bus. The headlights switch on, and the bus honks loudly at the team, standing on two hind legs with a shove from the front.


    "Okay...not that cool," Wyn comments.


    "Where does it piss from?" Mira suddenly asks.


    "Are you seriously, like, looking for that right now?" Christine asks.


    "Hmmm¡­She¡¯s picking up Wyn¡¯s curiosity habit, except for the logic," Yu quips.


    While they''re distracted, the bus extends its front legs toward the group. Anish quickly blows them backward, saving them from the attack. Wyn, the only one not distracted, misses his cyclone strike due to the sudden pull.


    "Oops!" Anish exclaims.


    Out of reach, the bus awkwardly walks forward. Seizing the moment, the team splits up, surrounding the bus and taking turns launching projectiles at it. The bus easily falls for the trick, turning toward the current attacker each time. While the creature is facing him, Wyn unleashes a powerful rocky cyclone, accidentally knocking the bus backward. Christine, positioned behind it, is saved just in time by Anish¡¯s gust.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Woah! Are you, like, crazy?" Christine shouts.


    "Sorry!" Wyn apologizes.


    Overturned, the bus relies on its powerful legs, bending them to push against the ground, flipping itself back upright.


    The team has been targeting the legs, but the attacks aren¡¯t having much effect. Growing frustrated, Wyn charges up a horizontal rocky cyclone and fires it at the bus¡¯s rear while it¡¯s overturned. The cyclone cracks the backdoor windows, leading to an accidental discovery ¨C although the windows are opaque, a closer look reveals pulsating red masses inside. Wyn calls everyone over to where he is.


    As the bus struggles to get back up, Wyn immediately sends it back down with another cyclone. This time, he spams descending cyclones in tandem with Anish¡¯s downward gusts, keeping the bus pinned. The rest of the team attacks the cracked windows with everything they¡¯ve got. Though the cracks deepen, they can¡¯t break through.


    The team switches tactics. Wyn, Anish, and Christine float above the bus¡¯s windshield, while Yu takes position in front and Mira covers the rear. Yu¡¯s new ability allows him to distract the enemy all by himself by manipulating his water jumps. When the bus attempts a direct smash, he skillfully shifts the stream to the side. When it performs a sweeping motion, he adjusts the height of his jumps and dashes away, all while throwing projectiles with ease.


    "He¡¯s already mastered his jumps?" Wyn claps silently, watching Yu in awe.


    At full charge, Wyn releases a rocky, snowy cyclone, causing some cracks on the window. The towering bus tries to swat at the airborne trio, but they¡¯re out of reach. Another cyclone strikes down, accompanied by Anish¡¯s javelin and Christine¡¯s frosted pickaxe. The weapons pierce through the cracks, causing the red masses to ooze out like blood. The bus struggles to stay upright, honking in distress. Other creatures in the area respond with eerie honks of their own. As Wyn delivers a third strike, the bus¡¯s honking ceases, and the surrounding honks fade. The bus collapses flat onto the ground as the red masses pour from the front, nearly flooding the circular area. The pulsating slows before coming to a complete stop, and within minutes, the once-red masses turn brown and disintegrate into essence.


    "Carmit? One hundred essence? Is that a lot or not?" Mira asks.


    "What did you expect? They¡¯re easy once you figure out their weakness," says an unfamiliar voice.


    The team turns toward the source of the voice. Above another pile in a different circle, ten souls stand, making their way over to Wyn¡¯s circle.


    "Hey! You¡¯re that guy who fought with Crowd¡¯s team during the event!" Wyn exclaims.


    "How did you¡­Oh, you must be that fanboy Crowd was talking about."


    "¡®Fanboy¡¯? He called me a fanboy?"


    "Not literally."


    "What are you doing here anyway?"


    David, the leader of the group, steps forward. He¡¯s a muscular man with a round face, light skin, and short brown hair with subtle shades of color woven through. His piercing blue eyes stand out against his olive green tank top, dark green cargo pants, and sturdy black military boots. Standing at one hundred and eighty centimeters, he towers over everyone on Wyn¡¯s team.


    "We¡¯re here to check out a new creature."


    From time to time, new species or mutations are reported by demons or discovered by the elites themselves. It¡¯s the elites¡¯ duty to survey the first floor for abnormalities as part of their ongoing effort to properly allocate creatures.


    "That means I might get to see Crowd again on this floor?" Wyn asks.


    "No, he¡¯s not part of the survey crew. Plus, the guy¡¯s busy game launches," David replies.


    "Well, that sucks. So, where¡¯s this new creature you mentioned, by the way?"


    "Apparently, not here."


    "That means...?" Wyn prompts.


    "Either in the tunnel or on the other side of it. How about you join us? You¡¯ve got us, so you should be safe."


    "''Should,'' huh?" Yu remarks.


    "Good choice, boss. Might as well let them fight and collect their essence afterward," says Charlotte, a female member of David''s team.


    Charlotte, a long-haired brunette with pale skin, has tattoos covering much of her body. Her nose, ear tip, and lower lip are pierced, and while she adamantly claims she¡¯s not goth, her all-black attire suggests otherwise.


    "You have a cyclone soul on your team?" Wyn asks, deliberately ignoring Charlotte¡¯s remark.


    "None. Only air," David answers.


    "How about water, fire, snow, or earth?" Mira asks.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ve got those. Our team prides itself on dual-typing, but that means our specializations overlap a bit."


    "And yet, no cyclone¡­," Wyn trails off.


    They navigate the junkyard by sticking to the car piles, Wyn''s team excited at the prospect of observing an elite group fight firsthand.


    "David, do you have five hundred catnips you don¡¯t need?" Yu suddenly asks.


    "I¡¯ve got way more than that, but why? I can¡¯t transfer them to you."


    "I want to rename the carmits."


    "Why not name the new creature instead?"


    "Noice!" Yu grins mischievously.


    As they enter the dark tunnel, fire souls light the way by continuously emitting flames from their hands, casting an impressive glow. Mira watches, intrigued by their control.


    The tunnel itself is devoid of creatures, and soon, at David¡¯s command, the crew exits. On the other side, the junkyard isn¡¯t just filled with cars but also aircraft, vessels, and trains scattered throughout.


    "Let¡¯s spread out," David says. "If you find anything unusual, report back to me. Don¡¯t engage on your own."


    Wyn and his team follow David while the rest of his group splits into teams of three. It doesn¡¯t take long before one of the teams reports back. Near the fence that borders both the junkyard and the shalmali tree, they find a new large circle. In the center, stretching across the middle, rests a three-car train. The vibrant blue steam tank engine, trimmed with red lining, radiates a cheerful energy.


    "Choo choo, motherf¡­," Yu starts.


    "Boy, where¡¯s a traineater when you need one?" Wyn says, interrupting Yu.

 Chapter 30 - Steamrolling

    David commands Wyn and his team to sit out for this battle as he and his group surround the undocumented creature. Feeling threatened, the train releases pools of lava beneath its wheels, while the train cars emit electrical shocks that make it difficult for the elites to get close. Unlike the carmits, the train¡¯s red masses aren¡¯t protected by windows ¨C they are fully exposed. Rather than pulsating, the masses beat rhythmically like a heart.


    David starts by firing a bolt of lightning, which also ignites a fire on the enemy. The train reacts with a loud "choo choo," lifting its first two cars and the engine menacingly before slamming them into the ground at random, splashing lava everywhere. The elite fighters, well-trained, skillfully dodge out of harm¡¯s way.


    The train comes to a sudden halt, then sweeps across the battlefield, releasing more lava from its wheels and smokestack. The last car remains steady while the others spin wildly. The elites retreat, jumping onto car piles for safety. Typically, a carmit would cease its attack once the area is clear of threats, but the train lets out another "choo choo," louder and in a different rhythm. Nearby carmits respond with their honks, then start ramming the car piles where the souls are taking refuge. The train assumes the same slamming stance as before, only this time, it repositions itself by spinning the wheel of its last car, slamming directly into the pile where a few elites are located.


    "Turns out I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here!" David calls out to Wyn¡¯s team.


    "Tell us how we can help," Wyn replies.


    "You know how to kill a carmit ¨C best to hit a window with something sharp or blunt."


    David and his team switch their focus to the carmits while avoiding any attacks from the train. David¡¯s weapons are wearable contraptions, resembling flexible metal gloves that extend just past the wrists. His left glove features a round gray metal shield that protects his hand and lower arm, enhancing his punches with extra force. In homage to his love for cats, David painted a large CATOTO face in the center of the shield. His right glove holds a retractable sword, painted red and yellow, that extends from a gray slot just below the wrist.


    Boosted by a wind gust from Charlotte, David descends swiftly and slams both fists into a carmit''s windshield. Two lightning strikes follow, shattering the window instantly. Charlotte, with her extendable icy flail, smashes open a side window of another carmit. Wyn and his team watch, amazed. They haven¡¯t been able to slay even one carmit on their own. Their strategy so far has been to stay airborne and launch ranged attacks.


    Fusing with water and snow, Wyn unleashes a descending cyclone at a standing carmit. The attack cracks the window but doesn¡¯t break it completely. On the next cyclone, carrying various weapons from the team, the windshield finally shatters. Before they can move on to another target, the train shoots a large blob of lava fused with electricity from its smokestack, causing it to lose balance and crash back to the ground. The team dodges the main attack with Anish¡¯s support, but he gets caught by the electrifying currents, becoming paralyzed mid-air. The entire team plummets toward the ground.


    A nearby standing carmit quickly seizes the opportunity to topple onto the entire team but is intercepted by a cyclone, followed immediately by water fountains and rock and snow pillars, all working together to soften the creature¡¯s fall. Despite their efforts, the carmit lands on them, its weight pressing down on Wyn, Yu, and Christine¡¯s heads. The all-gold, pimped-out limousine carmit settles on top of them, trying to squeeze the life out of them with its weight.


    Fortunately, an elite strikes through the carmit¡¯s side window with a sharp hook, causing it to begin disintegrating. While the team is safe, they¡¯ll have to wait for the carmit to turn into essence before they can crawl out from under it.


    As most of his team members clear out the carmits, David and Charlotte reengage the train, aiming to distract it after the dangerous lava blob attack. They focus their efforts on the rear car, targeting the exposed red masses. David soon realizes that the rest of the train can¡¯t reach them when they¡¯re at the back. Once all the carmits are dealt with, the elites split into two teams: one to distract the train while the other hinders the last car. When the red masses stop beating on the rear car, the train detaches it from the rest.


    Using the same strategy, the elites continue their assault. In an unexpected move, the train shifts all the remaining red masses to the engine, engulfing it and forming a giant, beating meatball. Only the front of the engine remains visible, protruding from the center of the single giant red mass. The electrical currents protecting the body are gone, but smokestacks made of red masses surrounding the stationary body can still fire electrical lava blobs. David smirks as he stares at the beast from the ground.


    ¡°Now we can attack the whole body. That makes it easier for us,¡± he says.


    David calls on the blue elemental souls to seal the smokestacks halfway down the body. An elite teaches Yu how to perform water slashes, sending waves of water forward with his blade and launching a continuous stream from it. By extending his blade, the weapon¡¯s edge becomes engulfed in water, allowing a stream to shoot into a smokestack. Instantly, an ice attack follows to seal it momentarily. The rest of the team uses their sheer strength to chip away at the creature, sparking an idea in Charlotte.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cyclone guy. Shoot her at the meatball at full charge,¡± Christine commands Wyn, pointing at another elite, Fatima.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control its speed yet. It¡¯ll be too dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I fucking stutter?¡±


    Wyn gulps, reluctantly preparing for the attack, while Fatima, the fire and earth soul, readies a large spinning drill, placing it in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll aim for a rim. How about the lower left?¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck do you want to attack a rim? Go for the main body!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her stuck inside! Or, or she could hit the train parts in there! She can¡¯t fucking pierce metal, can she?¡±


    ¡°...Fine. Then I¡¯ll stabilize her with wind so she doesn¡¯t spiral out of control.¡±


    At full charge, Fatima jumps in front of Wyn. As he unleashes a horizontal cyclone, she takes off in front of it. The strike pierces through the mark, ripping a chunk of the creature right off. The wound begins to ooze red liquid as the creature ceases its movements, seemingly sealing off the injury. Meanwhile, the severed piece shows signs of decay, losing its color and beginning to rot. The liquid spewed onto the ground has now dried up.


    ¡°Again!¡± Charlotte demands.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use! It¡¯ll keep healing,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Then focus on the wound. Make sure it can¡¯t heal. Wyn, you¡¯ll have to create a couple more wounds for the team to work on,¡± David instructs.


    Wyn, working with Charlotte, jets Fatima to drill through a few more times before she gives up, feeling dizzy from the speed. More wounds have been created on each side of the creature. Since large wound sealing and attacking can¡¯t be done simultaneously, victory is assured. The souls continue their assault until the meatball¡¯s color is all dried up and the beating stops.


    ¡°Come get some essence. You all deserve it,¡± David says.


    Charlotte wants to say something but decides to keep quiet.


    ¡°Five thousand and three hundred, huh? This thing doesn¡¯t belong here,¡± David comments.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll report to the nerds to register the new creature and have them remove everything but the cars from the graveyard.¡±


    ¡°What about the name?¡± Yu asks, excitement lighting up his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Wait for it¡­choo-choo mcchooface!¡±


    ¡°Are you like seven?¡± Charlotte remarks.


    ¡°And the description?¡± David inquires.


    ¡°Not my job anymore!¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going with it, are you?¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°I did promise him this privilege, so I have to honor it. We¡¯ll handle the description.¡±


    As soon as David finishes, the elites open their portals, preparing to leave. Yu grabs onto David¡¯s arm, wanting to ask him a question.


    ¡°Can I shoot water streams from my hands instead of the blade?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Only a few elites can do that. Just use your weapon as a medium. It works the same. Anyway, where are you headed next?¡±


    Mira asks David if he has seen her sister. Though he knows a few Lisas, none of them fit the description she provides. David then recommends that Wyn and the team explore the Dark Forest next when they feel ready, explaining that it¡¯s the best place to collect catnips. He strongly advises having at least half the team purchase the bestiary in case someone doesn¡¯t make it all the way through. As for the champion hunt, he suggests that all members should have around ten thousand essence before engaging one.


    ¡°Hope to see you down on the third floor someday. Could use a guy like you on the team,¡± David says.


    ¡°You already have ten members. You still want more?¡±


    ¡°We actually have more than that, and yes, we always want more.¡±


    With a smile, David exits the area after answering Wyn¡¯s question. The carmit essence is left for Wyn and team to collect. Having gathered his share of the choo-choo mcchooface essence, Wyn opts out of collecting any carmit essence.


    The team exits the junkyard and makes its way to the shalmali tree. Up close, the gigantic tree appears even more graceful, despite its lifeless appearance in the absence of wind. Peeking down through the dome glass, they see that the tree extends far beyond what their eyes can observe. They spend the next few hours resting and admiring the tree before heading back to campsite number one to discuss their next destination in Wyn¡¯s tent.


    ¡°How much is the bestiary? And why is it important?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°A thousand catnips. Says here we get to ¡®learn¡¯ more about the creatures before we approach them,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Not with those useless descriptions! And boy, a thousand? That¡¯s how much the AI costs,¡± Wyn says, almost whining.


    ¡°Dark Forest next then?¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°Can we visit the weather dome? I want to watch the stars with you guys,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight some weak creatures before we can stargaze in peace!¡±


    ¡°In ¡®peace¡¯ or in ¡®pieces¡¯ exactly? I¡¯m beginning to doubt anything is ¡®weak¡¯ at this point,¡± Mira replies.


    To get to the weather dome, they exit through campsite number four. Once again, Wyn and Yu have difficulties not reacting childishly to Cateto¡¯s appearance. Mira drags the boys to the smart vehicle, where Anish and Christine are already waiting inside. The ride is expected to take just as long as the trip to the junkyard. Instead of chatting, they fall asleep, exhausted from their previous encounters.

 Chapter 31 - Flickering Stars

    Wyn lounges in the living room, overindulging in his daily dose of memes. Though it¡¯s a nice warm day outside, his allergies flare up, causing him to sneeze repeatedly. Around half an hour after noon, his parents return from work for their usual afternoon break. Instinctively, Wyn quickly hides his phone, just like when he used to turn off the television as a kid, hoping his parents won¡¯t think he¡¯s been unproductive all morning. He joins them at the dining table for lunch. For reasons unknown, his parents start discussing his grades, despite the fact he graduated years ago. Wyn can¡¯t make out most of their conversation, but at some point, the discussion heats up. He finds himself yelling, but no sound comes out of his mouth. He tries again and again to scream as loud as he can, but nothing happens. His head pounds with stress, feeling like it¡¯s about to explode. Then he wakes up.


    ¡°WHO¡¯S DRIVING?¡± Wyn shouts in panic, startling everyone awake.


    Anish, dazed and confused, scrambles to grab the steering wheel and gearshift, his eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s on autopilot!¡± Anish says once he realizes where they are.


    ¡°Are you, like, trying to be funny?¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°Not at all. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°At least you get to sleep again! Good job!¡± Yu says.


    As time passes, the team gradually shifts back into their usual chatty mode. Mira manages to get Anish talking about his daughter, which causes him to become garrulous.


    ¡°Was she into tech?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No. Heck, I wasn¡¯t into tech myself! Most of the stuff was fake, from a single supplier.¡±


    ¡°From call center to selling fakes. Very improvement, such inspired.¡±


    ¡°Is your friend, like, okay?¡± Christine asks Yu.


    ¡°Not sure. Maybe the dream he had is having some effects on him,¡± Yu responds, laughing.


    ¡°Is he, like, okay to lead?¡± Christine asks, clearly concerned, while also misinterpreting Yu¡¯s playful tone.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. You gotta forgive him. He¡¯s a bit old,¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°I¡¯m WHAT? Wouldn¡¯t that make Anish ancient?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I could be Yu¡¯s dad.¡±


    Wyn checks his wristband and sees that the train creature has finally been registered. The description reads, "Choo choo mofos!"


    ¡°I bet all the cringe descriptions are written by elites.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool we were the first ones to fight it?¡± Yu says.


    The lively chatter quiets down as the vehicle parks itself in front of the weather dome. From the outside, the dome doesn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary. But once inside, the building creates the illusion of an open ceiling, despite being fully enclosed. Every twenty-four hours, the eight sections of the dome cycle through different weather and sky conditions. With each reset of the clock, waves of creatures matching the conditions are released. After defeating them, souls can relax and enjoy the peaceful atmosphere. Currently, two hours remain on the clock.


    Anish scans the dome, surveying the upcoming conditions, before gathering the others and inviting them to an area where the next condition will display a night sky. Unfortunately for them, when they arrive, the section is engulfed in a fierce blizzard, and the creatures, having been undisturbed by recent visitors, remain very much alive.


    Not a fan of cold weather, Yu begs the team to move to a warmer area. They quickly relocate to a windy desert section next door, waiting for the clock to reset. From the moment they arrive, Wyn and Mira exaggerate about how much sand has gotten into their mouths and eyes. Christine wants to tell them to stop, but she too has inhaled more sand than she¡¯d like and can¡¯t manage to speak. Anish, the only one with an open eye, anxiously watches the clock. As soon as it hits zero and resets to twenty-four hours, he grabs Mira¡¯s hand ¨C out of all people ¨C and urges the others to follow him. Being the first group in the area, they must now face creatures from both the previous and current weather conditions.


    Utilizing water fountains, Yu quickly dispatches bat-like creatures, alternating between water slashes and blade thrusts from his water dashes. Meanwhile, Christine and Anish team up against the yeti-like creatures on the ground, using their powers to form a massive snowman that smashes the enemies into pulp. Anish, with his other hand, controls his javelin with wind power, stabbing through a line of smaller, rounded bunny-like creatures with ruthless precision, skewering them like meat on a stick. Mira, thrilled to finally fight smaller foes, enjoys using her whip to bind and explode the moth-like creatures. Wyn, on the other hand, decides to sit this one out, observing his team¡¯s performance.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Within fifteen minutes, only one creature remains. Yu finishes it off with a flashy move ¨C jumping into the air and sending a water fountain from his blade that slices the bunny in half, sending both halves up in the stream purely for the dramatic effect.


    "Showoff!" Wyn quips.


    "We haven¡¯t had much chance to use the moves we learned from the Dojo against big enemies," Yu says.


    "Right? Feels good to get that chance here!" Mira adds.


    A few minutes after the creatures are defeated, the night sky begins to glow with shimmering hues of green aurora. It captures everyone¡¯s attention ¨C except Christine, who¡¯s seen it before. As the display unfolds, Mira reaches out to hold Wyn¡¯s hand.


    "You should hold Anish¡¯s hand too," Wyn whispers to her.


    "NO! I want you, Oppa!" she insists.


    "''Want'' as in?"


    "I¡¯ve been dry since you and Yu came back for me."


    "Me and me, what? Oh! Right...Well, Anish is always available."


    "NO EFFING WAY!!!"


    "You know he¡¯s been really kind to you. At least hold his hand."


    Reluctantly, Mira grabs Anish¡¯s hand with her other hand. Almost immediately, she notices how sweaty it is.


    "Ewww!" she exclaims.


    "I¡¯m sorry! I got nervous. Your hand is so soft! I¡¯m having...having...!"


    "Okay, okay! Calm down now, big guy. Just come sit next to me, and you can hold my hand instead. Jeez, we¡¯ve got two individuals with some¡­high demands here," Wyn says.


    Misinterpreting Wyn¡¯s dry humor, Anish takes him seriously and actually holds Wyn¡¯s hand, admiring the aurora. Wyn is caught off guard but doesn¡¯t pull away. Meanwhile, Yu and Christine sit next to each other, quietly staring up at the sky. They aren¡¯t holding hands, and surprisingly, they aren¡¯t talking either.


    After several hours, the aurora fades, leaving behind a star-filled sky. Lying on his back, Wyn notices a cluster of four stars flickering in the distance. Slowly, two of them fade out completely.


    "You see those two flickering stars?" Wyn asks, pointing toward the sky. The team looks up. "In a sky full of stars, a couple of dying ones seem so insignificant," he continues, pausing. "You know, I was once a bright star. Bright in college, bright at work ¨C or at least that¡¯s what everyone told me. I don¡¯t know what happened or when, but...I lost my shine."


    "You weren¡¯t the only one. I messed up too," Mira says, tightening her grip on his hand.


    "At least your stars were shining. Mine was, like, a dud. Haha." Christine adds, but no one joins in her laughter.


    "Maybe I was lucky not to have lived that long?" Yu remarks.


    "You had it good. A great start to a great life," Mira replies.


    "My perspective on life changed once I had my daughter," Anish says, a fond smile crossing his face. "She brightened up my whole world. Sometimes all it takes is finding that one thing to flip your life around ¨C if you¡¯re lucky enough."


    A silence settles over the group, as none of them have experienced the life Anish speaks of. Wyn remains focused on the two flickering stars, waiting for them to fade away.


    "What do you guys miss the most?" Yu eventually asks, breaking the silence.


    "The time I spent with my sister," Mira replies.


    "My family," Anish says.


    "Just existing in general. Like, somehow I didn¡¯t hate life that much," Christine says.


    "Maybe watching hamsters on adventures, a few people...and dogs," Wyn says.


    "Like ''The Adventurous Hamsters''? You¡¯re sick! For me, as anyone and their mother would¡¯ve guessed, it¡¯s singing to an audience," Yu adds.


    "Hmmm, dogs. I do, like, miss corn dogs," Christine says.


    "¡¯Corn dogs¡¯?" Yu asks, confused. "What breed is that?"


    "Like, they aren¡­"


    "I like corgis and shibas," Wyn interrupts quickly.


    "Then I¡¯m more of a cat person," Yu adds.


    Christine gives Wyn a stink eye, knowing exactly what he just did.


    "I love huskies! I wanted to pet Cerberus so bad!" Mira exclaims.


    "Did you ever eat a dog, Mira? It¡¯s a thing where you¡¯re from, right?" Yu asks casually.


    "This is derailing into a trainwreck. Let¡¯s all stop talking about dogs," Anish says before Mira can respond.


    As the clock displays twelve hours remaining, the team gets up, but the flickering stars still refuse to fade. Wyn and team return to the campsite to discuss their next destination. Mira, determined to expand her search for her sister, suggests the Dark Forest. She has been asking the city cats about her sister¡¯s whereabouts every time she sees them, only to be disappointed. In line with what David said, she hopes her sister is collecting catnips in the forest.


    Anish, however, clarifies that he hasn¡¯t been anywhere besides the Abandoned City, admitting he won¡¯t be much help moving forward. To Wyn, this adds another reason to visit the Dark Forest. He has made it his next goal to purchase a bestiary.


    Before they leave for the forest, Anish consults Catota for guidance. Like other city cats, Catota is impervious to the areas outside the city. She advises Anish to speak to a forest cat once they arrive in the Dark Forest.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s be careful and watch out for each other out there!" Wyn says.


    With that, the five leave the Abandoned City. At campsite number five, they are greeted by a black-and-white cat, welcoming them to the Dark Forest.

 Chapter 32 - Twilight Forest

    While everything remains very much the same as the city campsites, Wyn is torn between asking about the tabby¡¯s unique fur colors or the timer embedded in front of the counter. Before he can say a word, Yu seizes the opportunity and asks Catotu about her distinctive color scheme and small ears.


    ¡°I wanted to distance myself from the other cats, so I painted myself black and white.¡±


    Although her ears are unusually small, she can hear just fine. As for the timer, it¡¯s a countdown to the next party. According to Catotu, campsite number five is the only one that throws parties for visiting souls. This strategy was originally implemented to attract more visitors, with all four forest campsites rotating as party hosts. However, unable to compete with the increasing popularity of the revamped Abandoned City, the other three cats opted out.


    ¡°We hold a party once every thirty human days. So, in twenty days, come back to enjoy the music and snacks!¡±


    Despite its name, the Dark Forest isn¡¯t entirely dark. Much like the Abandoned City, the area has undergone several changes. Navigating the forest is made easier with the All-Terrain Multipurpose Mega Machine III Mk LXIX, or the A3M for short. These mechanized vehicles operate similarly to the smart vehicles in the city. It¡¯s wise for Wyn and team to keep in mind that no creatures in the forest are capable of damaging the vehicle, aside from the wandering champions. With their emergency exit set to campsite number five, the team is ready to embark on a new journey. However, their eagerness is halted by Catotu.


    ¡°There is a champion nearby. For your safety, you cannot exit. You are free to wait or leave from another campsite.¡±


    Consulting the map, Wyn finds a red exclamation point appearing close to the campsite. When he asks if he can peek at the champion, Catotu firmly denies his request. Instead of visiting another campsite, the team decides to pitch their tents. They set up in two rows facing each other, with Yu¡¯s tent next to Christine¡¯s and Wyn¡¯s in the middle between Mira¡¯s and Anish¡¯s. Seeing this as a prime opportunity to rest properly, they each purchase a countdown timer for two catnips ¨C except for Yu, who has been giving all of his share to Wyn. Jokingly, Mira tells Yu to ¡°share¡± the timer with Christine in her tent. Flushed, Christine quickly rejects the idea at lightning speed, causing an unintentional frown on Yu¡¯s face. As a temporary solution, Wyn lets Yu sleep in his tent, making use of the extra sleeping bag he had purchased. The timer is set for eight hours, and they¡¯re to meet in front of Wyn¡¯s tent shortly after the alarm sounds. The cushy sleeping bag grants Wyn the deep sleep he has been deprived of. The moment he shuts his eyes, the tent goes dark. For the first time in a while, in both realms, he doesn¡¯t dream.


    Per Catotu¡¯s recommendation, any part of the forest near a campsite is newbie-friendly, but the team grabs an A3M regardless to familiarize themselves with the new vehicle. Soon after one catnip is deducted from Wyn¡¯s wallet, the virtual control screen displays transformation options between a standard land vehicle or a walking robot. Confused as to why there would be a need for two land transformations, he selects the latter. Before, the vehicle contained three rows of seats spanning its length. Now, as it transforms into a mechanized robot, the second and third rows gradually lower to form the second and third decks. Their slightly slanted arrangement maximizes space efficiency and allows all passengers to look outside through the unaltered large front window ¨C that¡¯s when it hits Wyn. While he can¡¯t make the robot fight, the sheer height allows Wyn and his team to observe what¡¯s ahead through the front window. However, not only is the robot form slow, it can¡¯t traverse effectively through dense areas as it¡¯s not capable of mowing down trees nor stepping on creatures.


    Wanting to fulfill his childhood dream, and also to look cool, Wyn attempts to manually control the robot himself. The machine¡¯s build is nothing short of excellent as it refuses to fall despite Wyn¡¯s clumsy controls. At times, he gets stuck by trees, seemingly walking in place, reminiscent of trying to explore an impassable area in a video game. During his struggle, the rest of the team barks instructions at him. Annoyed, he lets each team member pilot the robot. To their chagrin, they all fail in the same fashion as Wyn. While Wyn¡¯s daunting ¡°I-told-you-so¡± face puts the whole team in silence, he switches back to the land vehicle mode. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°We shall continue the normal way,¡± he says, attempting to break the silence.


    After paying one more catnip, Wyn resumes control of the vehicle, this time putting it on autopilot. Their first destination is the Twilight Forest. To reach the area, the vehicle zooms over the river surface. Silhouettes of creatures scatter away in reaction to the team''s arrival.


    ¡°A forest within a forest? A forest-ception?¡± Wyn remarks.


    The forest, bathed in a soft, dim light, with shadows stretching and intertwining between the trees, is accessible from both campsites five and six. Colors here seem muted, with greens appearing deeper and richer, and hints of gold and amber flickering in the fading light. Mira changes into a forest explorer outfit to fit the theme.


    ¡°Cat¡­catnip trees! Catnip trees everywhere!¡± Yu exclaims.


    Yu starts to collect catnips, skipping joyfully while doing so. Though he no longer needs to share them with Wyn, he doesn¡¯t know what else to purchase. Catnip pouches in his arms, he returns to Wyn, who¡¯s admiring the beauty of the forest.


    ¡°Now that we have more members, let¡¯s add another floor to your tent!¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°My tent is for meetings, not for some of you guys to seclude yourselves upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Seclude? That sounds sexy!¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Sexy? Yes! But I mean, we could all have a sleepover!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Just why?¡± Wyn asks.


    Regardless of Wyn¡¯s response, Yu continuously deposits the collected catnips into Wyn¡¯s band. The rest of the team, aside from Wyn, joins Yu in collecting the surrounding catnips. As Yu approaches a seemingly normal catnip tree, though the most fruitful of them all, bathed in golden light, the ground begins to shake. Suddenly, a large creature emerges from the ground, attempting to snap Yu into its mouth. Reacting quickly, Wyn blows Yu up into the air with a cyclone.


    ¡°WAHHHhhhhhhhhh,¡± Yu cries.


    ¡°Find a way to land yourself, okay?¡± Wyn yells, then quietly but guiltily adds, ¡°sorry¡­¡±


    The creature, resembling an angry anglerfish, sports a catnip tree fin ray that it uses to lure its prey. The blood-orange fish has four fin-like feet and teeth as sharp as those of a regular anglerfish. The creature quickly lunges at the remaining party on the ground. After commanding Mira and Christine to get out of the way, Wyn launches a rocky cyclone directly at the fish. Blown backward, the fish swings its fin ray, releasing eight hard solid pouches in random directions. Fortunately, they all miss their targets, though a couple land too close to Mira and Anish. The solid rock pouches regrow quickly.


    With its fin feet, the fish leaps toward Wyn in an arch, mouth open. Wyn lodges both chakrams in the ground, then summons a rock pillar before dodging backward with a little help from Anish. The chakrams pierce the fish in the palate, allowing the pillar to push the fish upward. While the creature flops in an attempt to break Wyn¡¯s pillar, Christine summons a snow wall to stabilize the fish from the rear. Yu descends from the air, jetting himself downward, and thrusts his watery blade into the creature¡¯s back. The crack of the fish''s backbone echoes through the water with a resounding force.


    ¡°You should have aimed for the head,¡± Wyn comments.


    ¡°You should not, like, have shot him up like that!¡± Christine interrupts.


    ¡°He kind of saved me,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°When that thing came up with its mouth, my heart dropped. I thought you were done for!¡± Mira says, giving Yu a hug. Christine reacts by giving Mira an unfriendly stare, so Mira swiftly releases him.


    ¡°But yeah, great job by the way,¡± Wyn says, patting Yu on the back.


    Yu blushes, though Christine still appears upset at Wyn. The creature, plainly and incorrectly named "catfish," with the description "If you think it¡¯s a catnip tree, you¡¯ve been catfished," yields one hundred and fifty essence and no real catnips to be claimed. At this point, Anish¡¯s essence balance is catching up to Wyn''s, whose balance is just under three thousand. He too vows to stop collecting essence to allow the rest to catch up.


    Since the Twilight Forest spreads wide, the team decides to explore it on foot until they reach campsite number six. Wyn¡¯s ultimate goal for this expedition is to acquire the bestiary, and he might as well add another floor to his tent to accommodate Yu¡¯s wish. Mira and Anish, following David¡¯s suggestion, also aim to obtain the bestiary as the next item. This leaves Christine, who has remained quiet about her shopping plans the whole time. More than ready, the team marches on, heightening their sense of alertness.

 Chapter 33 - Forest Gumps

    Despite having to fight several creatures, Wyn finds the sub-forest oddly alluring. The silhouettes and sounds of the forest''s inhabitants seem to dance in harmony with the whispers of the trees, creating a captivating symphony that draws Wyn deeper into its charm. If not for Anish, he would have become a snack several times by now. As for Yu, he has grown increasingly cautious, always checking a catnip tree before approaching. If the pouches aren¡¯t affected by Anish¡¯s light gust, he knows to steer clear. Meanwhile, Mira seizes the opportunity to get acquainted with Christine, one of the few times she¡¯s not engaged in conversation with Yu.


    ¡°Like, I¡¯m jealous you had a sister. Or have?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with ¡®have¡¯ for now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but, like, I never really got along well with boys.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should come visit my tent,¡± Mira says, winking.


    ¡°Oh? OHHH!¡±


    ¡°Jeez, Mira. Those toys aren¡¯t enough for you?¡± Wyn teases.


    ¡°Nothing can replace a human. Still waiting for your visit, Oppa.¡±


    The team arrives at a pond, where a lone motherchoad sits on a lotus pad. Yu springs forward in excitement, clearly eager to fight it. As he yells out the creature¡¯s name, Anish bursts into hysterical laughter, bemusing the rest of the squad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to say that aloud,¡± Anish says, still chuckling.


    ¡°Just tell me why,¡± Wyn nags.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t nothing but a cruel name.¡±


    But despite Wyn''s and Yu¡¯s persistent nagging, Anish refuses to elaborate. Frustrated, Yu sighs and then leaps high into the air, aiming to repeat the finishing move he performed during the first test.


    ¡°I won¡¯t miss the brain this time!¡±


    The toad''s eyes track Yu''s every movement. When he''s directly above it, the creature leaps back into the water. Yu''s blade thrusts into the soft lotus pad but doesn''t pierce through.


    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s bouncy! You guys should¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, the toad sucks the lotus pad into its mouth from beneath the water. As Yu lands back on the pad, he too is gulped up by the toad. The sight causes Mira and Christine to scream. Wyn quickly summons an ascending cyclone, hoping to catch the creature, but by the time it makes contact with the water, the toad has already moved away. Despite their shyness, both Wyn and Anish strip off their clothes, ready to jump into the pond.


    ¡°Blurb blurb blurb.¡±


    Yu emerges from the water with the lotus pad covering his head and dashes back to the team.


    ¡°Why are you two in your undies? Oh my my! Sexy tight briefs, Anish!¡±


    Anish quickly covers himself, grabs his clothes, and runs off into a bush for some privacy, forgetting he could just materialize a new outfit via the band.


    ¡°Wh¡­What the hell?¡± Wyn asks Yu, pretending not to notice Mira¡¯s intense stare at his boxer shorts.


    ¡°The toad¡¯s nothing compared to my strength now!¡±


    ¡°No, I mean that awful sound you made.¡±


    ¡°I had water in my mouth. What did you expect?¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just kept quiet instead of splurting out anything.¡±


    Minutes pass, and Yu anxiously waits for the essence to float to the surface, but it¡¯s a lost cause. Frustrated, Yu starts removing his clothes, determined to retrieve the essence.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred and fifteen essence!¡± Yu insists, ignoring his team¡¯s pleas.


    ¡°Anish, do you know how our powers work underwater?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Then let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°If any of the girls want to follow, I¡¯ll go too,¡± Anish adds.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Hard pass, thanks,¡± Mira responds.


    Underwater, they find numerous creatures swimming at different levels of the deep pond. The essence is sparkling far from where they are. Although survivable underwater, Wyn struggles with suffocation the longer he stays submerged, while Yu seems fine and maneuvers effortlessly. To reach the essence quickly, Wyn propels them both with a cyclone dash, enveloping them in its current as Yu holds his blade in front to fend off any creatures in their path. The dash brings them close enough for Yu to quickly absorb the essence.


    However, the spiral current also attracts several creatures. Yu signals Wyn to perform an upward cyclone dash. While airborne, Yu attempts a water dash, but with Wyn in tow, he can¡¯t dash as far as he would normally alone. Halfway back, they¡¯re hit by a jet of water from a creature below. Just as they¡¯re about to hit the water again, Wyn performs a cyclone dash, narrowly avoiding a creature that snaps its jaws loudly at them. But, as expected, his dash inadvertently sweeps the rest of the team, setting back their progress toward the other campsite.


    ¡°You and your cyclone again, like, grrr!¡± Christine complains.


    ¡°At least everyone¡¯s safe, right, Yu? Right? RIGHT?¡± Mira says, giving Yu a stern look.


    ¡°Sowwy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act all cute. It doesn¡¯t work on us,¡± Mira retorts.


    ¡°Awww,¡± Christine chimes in.


    ¡°For crying out loud, girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Anish, blow me dry, daddy!¡± Yu says, shaking his hips with his hands in the air.


    ¡°You know, I love you and all, but I hate your humor sometimes,¡± Anish says as he uses wind to dry both Wyn and Yu.


    Back at the pond, they find it now blocked by a large wall of ice with two big square heads poking out in the middle. Upon closer inspection, the heads resemble purple hippos with a touch of pink on their snouts. Their mouths are wide open, displaying a set of icy, square teeth. The two hippos look similar, except one¡¯s head appears to be upside down. Both have ten teeth on the bottom and a sheet of ice above. Each tooth has a plaque in the shape of a downward arrow. Despite their silly appearance, the hippos remain completely still.


    Curious about the arrows, Wyn kills a bear-like creature and uses its severed arm to press a tooth in the upright hippo¡¯s mouth. The first press does nothing. He tries again, but this time, the ice sheet above falls, severing the arm instantly. Though hard to see, the hippo swallows the severed part, then reopens its mouth and resumes its stillness. The remaining arm has disintegrated, leaving Wyn no choice but to stop and think.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Is there, like, an order to press?¡± Christine wonders.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly. But what¡¯s the order?¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Can we press and then pull our hands out super duper fast?¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°It requires force. I had to summon a cyclone to help push,¡± Wyn explains.


    ¡°Attacking them doesn¡¯t seem to work either,¡± Anish adds.


    Unable to solve the puzzle, the team decides to let Anish carry them over the ice wall and the pond. As they ascend to the top, the hippos retreat into the water. With their chunky, sliced square bodies but intact bottoms, the hippos spring at the team, catching them off guard. Fortunately for the unprepared bunch, the hippos crash into each other. The one with the upside-down head chomps into the neck of the other, causing both to collapse into the water. The ice wall disappears, and instead of moving forward, Wyn asks Anish to take them back to the ground.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk another jump,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change routes,¡± Anish agrees.


    Just as Anish finishes speaking, an ice wall identical to the previous one appears before their eyes. The two hippos are back again, staying still with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°Are they the same hippos? Can¡¯t be right? One of them got chomped in the neck!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again. This time, I¡¯ll fuse with Christine to add fake weight to the presses,¡± Wyn says.


    Wyn¡¯s new strategy works wonders. But even then, he¡¯s unable to press the teeth without triggering the ice sheet to fall, resetting their progress.


    ¡°You fools!¡± an unfamiliar voice calls out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Look closely. Ya¡¯ll should see where to press.¡±


    A figure of a short grandma appears from the treetops. She nonchalantly walks up to the upside-down hippo¡¯s mouth, then climbs up a tooth and steps inside.


    ¡°Grandma, no!¡± Mira cries.


    ¡°Shut it, tramp. Are ya blind? I¡¯m safe.¡±


    ¡°What a rude old biatch.¡±


    It turns out, there¡¯s no puzzle to begin with. The teeth with plaques should be avoided, and pressing all the others in any order kills the creature instantly.


    ¡°What the actual fuck?¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Them essence is mine. Ya¡¯ll pussied out!¡±


    ¡°Well, take it. I¡¯m more curious how you figured this out.¡±


    ¡°The shits weren¡¯t moving, so I lost ma cool and went inside.¡±


    The dark-skinned grandma sports a mostly white, puffy afro. She loves the forest because she can ¡°roll alone¡± most of the time. How she passed the first test at her original age remains a mystery.


    ¡°I¡¯m sixteen now,¡± she says.


    ¡°No one asked. Can we see the info of the creatures?¡± Wyn inquires.


    The ice creatures are called the Hippothesis and the Hippocracy. Each grants five hundred essence upon death. The description for both is empty. The electric and wind-wielding Grandma Mildred takes her leave, driving an A3M directly into the pond.


    ¡°Oh¡­so we could cross the pond that easily after all,¡± Wyn realizes.


    The team heads back to where they started, fighting creatures along the way. They climb into the A3M and proceed to cross the pond. The underwater view is nothing special, and the creatures show no interest in attacking the machine. Once they reach the other side, they stay inside the A3M, as the area is too swampy to walk in. Leaving the swamp, they notice a large, long-bodied creature up ahead on land ¨C it resembles a multi-sectioned centipede.

 Chapter 34 - Chaos In The Forest

    This section of the forest is bright, clearly revealing a brown and orange millipede-like creature. A few meters ahead, an empty A3M with its doors open stands abandoned.


    ¡°Is that grandma¡¯s?¡± Mira asks.


    The creature appears to be crossing the forest, but due to its sinuous length, the end is nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Look!¡± Wyn says.


    Upon closer inspection, the giant millipede is actually a series of millipedes conjoined like a chain, with each millipede¡¯s head attached to the rear of the one in front. As the creature pauses, Wyn notices a cascading gulping motion along its interconnected bodies, imagining that the front millipede must be feeding, passing the food down the chain.


    ¡°Gross. Saw this in a movie once,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°How old were you when you watched that vent forbidden movie? A fetus?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°...Well¡­¡± Yu begins to sing, avoiding the question.


    While the team is captivated by the creature, an earie approaches their A3M from the left side of the forest, and trailing behind it is the front millipede head. Realizing the vehicle can¡¯t be crushed, they stay inside, bracing for impact. However, the rear end of the creature attempting to trap the earie from the other side catches them off guard. The earie leaps onto the A3M just as both ends of the millipede sandwich the vehicle. The impact sends Mira and Anish tumbling from their seats. As the creature crawls up the vehicle, the girls can''t contain their screams of disgust.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the package?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s under another section? Or maybe, just maybe, it¡¯s a girl¡­or trans,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°No wonder you two get along so well,¡± Mira mutters.


    The earie jumps onto the millipede. The heavy ears break the arthropod¡¯s dorsal, releasing a fume of green gas. The earie falls headfirst into the millipede with only its legs visible from Wyn¡¯s angle. The legs struggle for a while before becoming stiff and disappearing into the millipede, who shows no sign of discomfort throughout the ordeal.


    Unlike other creatures in the forest they¡¯ve come across so far, the millipede latches onto the A3M and begins shaking it violently. Anish, at the helm, transforms the vehicle into a robot, hoping the creature will release them from its spiky multitude of legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°How?¡± Anish asks.


    The millipede accidentally knocks the A3M onto its side. The commotion in what might be the brightest area of the Twilight Forest attracts nearby creatures, which begin attacking the millipede. When the millipede finally crawls off the vehicle, Anish seizes the opportunity, opens the door, and uses a gust of wind to propel everyone out.


    The scene below is nothing short of chaos. Dark purple bear-like creatures, the bone huggers; dark blue and green crocodilian creatures on tank wheels, the crocs-on-wheels; shiny emerald mamba creatures with five heads, the mambas number five; and even Mira¡¯s favorite, the mona lizards join the fray, attacking both the millipede and each other.


    While airborne, the team is swarmed by black, flying, toe-shaped, fluid-sucking creatures known as the mosqui-toes. These creatures have sharp needle-like legs that cause severe itchiness when they pierce the skin. Wyn quickly drives them away with several well-placed cyclones, but the presence of the mosqui-toes attracts other flying predators.


    The roundos ¨C chunky, snowy white, one-eyed, perfectly round, puffy flyers ¨C and the hawkians ¨C gold hawks with sickle-shaped feet, sickle-shaped beaks, and kunai-shaped scales instead of feathers ¨C emerge from the trees, eager to feast on the mosqui-toes.


    A roundo attacks a hawkian, prompting the hawk to unleash an icy cyclone. The cyclone hits its mark but also heads straight for Wyn and team as they fend off the swarming mosqui-toes. The cyclone sweeps up every member, along with the roundo and several mosqui-toes. In the midst of the chaos, another hawkian swoops in, snatching a mosqui-toe from within the cyclone and piercing Anish¡¯s thigh with its beak, carrying him away.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As the cyclone dissipates, the remaining four are scattered in different directions, with Wyn and Yu landing relatively close to each other while Mira and Christine are sent elsewhere.


    Wyn and Yu find themselves surrounded by the same creatures Wyn had used one of their brethren''s muscular arms to press against the hippothesis¡¯s teeth ¨C the bone huggers. These creatures, who were heading toward the millipede, now turn their attention to the men, who are struggling to stand up due to the frost on their arms and legs. Wyn envelops his fists and feet with rocks to defrost the ice, while Yu does the same with water. The four bone huggers lunge at the men, arms open wide, in an attempt to give them the strongest of hugs. Wyn summons two rock pillars for two of the huggers to hug, while he and Yu dodge the remaining two.


    Wyn sidesteps forward, allowing the incoming hugger to collide with the one hugging a pillar in front. When a bone hugger initiates a hug, it begins by lightly holding the subject in its rock-enveloped arms. The hug gradually intensifies, accompanied by a continuous soothing humming that adds to the eeriness of the process. The embrace ends only after the subject becomes motionless. The accidental friendly hug kills its companion instantly after a loud crack. Wyn follows up with a cyclone, chakrams swirling within. The blades lodge into the hugger¡¯s back, causing it to roar loudly before turning back to face Wyn.


    After dodging, Yu thrusts his blade toward the back of a hugger with a water dash. While the blade is inside, Yu quickly performs a water jump to lift the blade upward. Since the blade fails to slice through its shoulder, the hugger violently turns around, flinging Yu away from the rest. The hugger doesn¡¯t follow Yu; instead, it turns its attention to Wyn.


    Surrounded by three huggers, Wyn summons three rock pillars in front of each of them. He then conjures descending cyclones to further slow them down. At this moment, Yu has made his way back. He stabs at the shoulder of a hugger. Leaving Yu¡¯s blade lodged, Wyn summons an ascending cyclone, lifting the blade up through the shoulder. Having lost its purpose as it can no longer hug, the hugger detaches its injured arm and uses it to repeatedly strike itself until its demise.


    Wyn summons more rock pillars to slow down the remaining huggers. Complying with Yu¡¯s request, he shoots Yu with a cyclone aimed directly at a hugger. The crescent blade thrusts through the shoulder, while Yu collides into the beast, causing both to fall to the ground. Wyn, in the same fashion, shoots himself to sever the other hugger¡¯s arm. The battle is won, but the two struggle to get up after the collision.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No idea. We should hurry to find them!¡±


    Wyn summons a fully-charged cyclone upward, clearing out the enemies in the sky. Without collecting the essence, they step onto Wyn¡¯s mini cyclones to get a better view from above. However, the scene below is no less chaotic than before, and they¡¯re still unable to locate their friends. Resorting to the team tracking feature on their bands, they see that the rest of the team is scattered, though Mira is not too far from Christine. Just as they¡¯re about to head toward the girls, they¡¯re attacked by the millipede¡¯s poisonous fumes, emitted from sealable holes on its back ¨C the centipede is directly beneath them.


    Meanwhile, Mira, somehow blown into the darker part of the forest, tries to reorient herself back toward the battlefield. Fortunately, most of the predatory creatures in the area have left for the commotion. Feeling lost, she attempts to climb a tree to get a better vantage point, but her bust makes the climb difficult.


    ¡°Where is Anish when I need him!¡± she mutters.


    ¡°Mira?¡± a voice calls out.


    ¡°Christine? I¡¯m so happy I could kiss you!¡±


    ¡°Like, no!¡± Christine replies.


    ¡°How did you find me, by the way?¡±


    ¡°With the band. It shows our locations.¡±


    ¡°Nice! Now, let¡¯s get back to the boys!¡±


    ¡°We should, like, help Anish first. He¡¯s, like, all by himself!¡± Christine suggests.


    ¡°Why does it show he¡¯s on the move? He¡¯s getting further from Wyn and Yu. Let¡¯s regroup with them first.¡±


    With the map displayed on the virtual screen, the girls run toward the battlefield. Distracted by the urgency, Christine is caught by an electric web despite Mira¡¯s quick warning. Mira burns the web to free Christine, who¡¯s now paralyzed. Before Mira can lift her, a creature drops down from a branch above, electrocuting them both with a web. The creature shoots another web upward to take the girls up onto a large tree branch with it.


    While paralyzed, Mira and Christine still have control over their vision, though their attempts to summon attacks have been futile. What they see is a grotesque black creature, resembling a spider but with two disfigured heads. The red faces differ in size, with the rear one being larger. Its legs are replaced by pinkish tongues, as nimble as human tongues. Instead of extending from joints, the tongues protrude from gaping maws that ooze a nasty, gooey liquid. When the creature shoots webs, the tongues retract inside, turning the maws into spinnerets.


    Wrapped in an electric web, Christine is completely immobilized. The creature begins nibbling on Mira¡¯s leg, sending paralyzing electric shocks through her entire body as it feeds. Mira wants to scream, but her mouth won¡¯t open. The only bright side is that the slow, paralyzing nibbling numbs the pain. All she can do now is close her eyes and pray for a miracle.

 Chapter 35 - Itsy Bitsy Spooderface

    As a last-ditch effort, Mira successfully summons a fire pillar beneath herself, forcing the creature to retreat. In response, it shoots a web, wrapping it tightly around her head and cutting off her air supply. Paralyzed and unable to breathe, Mira struggles motionlessly. Just before she passes out, she hears a commotion.


    Mira''s eyes snap open as she¡¯s jolted awake by sharp slaps. She springs up like a reanimated corpse in a movie. Standing before her is the petite figure of an old lady ¨C it¡¯s Grandma Mildred.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Did you kiss your daddy with that mouth?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re very much alive. And DON¡¯T EVER joke about my parents!¡±


    Mira¡¯s leg bears a nibbled wound, but thankfully, it¡¯s not serious. She carefully moves over to Christine and burns down the web entangling her. Meanwhile, Grandma Mildred wakes Christine in the same abrupt manner she did with Mira.


    ¡°Owww. What happened? Like, where¡¯s the spider?¡±


    ¡°It fled. That fucker don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    ¡°Like, what fucker?¡±


    ¡°The spooderface.¡±


    Grandma Mildred often roams the Twilight and Haunted Forests, mostly looking for trouble. After her encounter with Mira and the others, she set out to find a powerful creature to quench her bloodlust. That¡¯s when she came across the millipede creature. Since it was her first time encountering it, she decided to observe it closely before engaging. Using her wind abilities to move swiftly from tree to tree, she searched for its head. Along the way, she fought off several spider creatures lurking in the branches. With a high essence count and as an electric type, Grandma Mildred has high tolerance to paralysis. This time was no different. In tandem with her wind powers and her chained kunais, the electric webs posed no threat. When the millipede started chasing the earie, she had to backtrack.


    ¡°Spooderface? Haunted Forest?¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t teachin¡¯ you nothin¡¯. There¡¯s a map for a reason. Use your brain for once, not your boobs.¡±


    ¡°Grrr! Our leader Wyn told us not to worry about other areas yet.¡±


    ¡°Wyn? That go-happy boy?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s Yu.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a go-happy boy to you?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re an old hag. How about we settle this with a bitch fight?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t got no time for that. Thing¡¯s still alive, and there¡¯s more of ¡®em here!¡±


    Grandma Mildred points out the yellow webs spread throughout the area and the path ahead. She hasn''t been able to kill one of the creatures yet, as they''re quick to relocate using their webs.


    "We''re, like, so lucky, Mira! We would¡¯ve, like, become meals," Christine says.


    "More like, y¡¯all lucky I came back," Grandma Mildred grumbles.


    While Grandma Mildred is eager to take down one of the creatures, Mira pleads with her to lead them back to the boys. Annoyed but compliant, she guides the girls, cutting through webs along the way. Their seemingly undisturbed journey is suddenly disrupted when a roundo falls into a web in front of them. A spooderface descends for its prey. Noticing the three, it immediately shoots webs at them.


    Mira helps Grandma Mildred summon flaming gusts to burn down the incoming webs. By the time they clear the webs, the spooderface has disappeared, leaving the roundo behind. But then, more webs descend from above. Despite her small stature, Grandma Mildred is an experienced fighter and instantly slows the webs with wind gusts for Mira to burn them down afterward. Remembering her training with Anish, Christine fuses with Grandma Mildred to create a floating snowman, hoping to trick the spooderface into thinking it¡¯s live prey.


    "Finally some brains!" Grandma Mildred says, impressed.


    The plan works as the spooderface attacks the snowman. But just when the snowman fights back, it accidentally punches into another web between the trees, drawing another spooderface into the fight.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    At this point, Grandma Mildred¡¯s stamina is running low. She assumes a defensive stance, gripping her kunais.


    "What do we do? Usually, it¡¯s Wyn who gives the orders!" Mira says, anxious.


    "I ain¡¯t dying here. Let¡¯s handle one at a time," Grandma Mildred replies.


    "We need to, like, avoid the existing webs too," Christine adds.


    The three retreat in the opposite direction of their destination, aiming for a more open area. Christine creates snow walls to block the webs as they run. The three reach a clearing with a small pond, and a motherchoad is lounging near it. Without hesitation, Grandma Mildred attacks the toad with a mild electric-fused gust, causing it to lash out its tongue at the group.


    "Why d...," Mira begins to ask.


    Another gust from beneath carries the three up, narrowly avoiding the toad¡¯s tongue. The two spooderfaces are nowhere in sight, presumably hidden in the trees. Suddenly, one of them descends from directly above. Mira closes her eyes, bracing for impact.


    ¡°Help me, dammit, you fire tramp!¡±


    When she opens her eyes, Mira finds herself still suspended in the air. Looking up, Grandma Mildred¡¯s short arms are halfway inside the spooderface¡¯s mouth. The creature is completely still. Meanwhile, the other spooderface, now below Mira¡¯s eye level, is caught by the toad¡¯s tongue and gets dragged away.


    ¡°My kunais are inside its stomach! Do something!¡±


    Fused with Mira¡¯s fire, Grandma Mildred summons a powerful gust inside the creature¡¯s stomach, burning it from within. She then flings the creature toward the toad, whose tongue is still entangled with the other spooderface¡¯s tongues. The impact sends the two entangled creatures crashing into the pond, while the flung one lies motionless beside it.


    ¡°Like, awesome job, you two!¡± Christine exclaims.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you and your incessant ¡®like¡¯ this, ¡®like¡¯ that?¡± Grandma Mildred remarks, wobbling her head as she speaks.


    Christine falls silent, clearly taken aback.


    ¡°The other one¡¯s gon be back, just watch,¡± Grandma Mildred warns.


    ¡°How?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°The motherchoad¡¯s too weak for the spooderface.¡±


    The water in the pond crackles with electricity. The three prepare for any sudden movement. Minutes pass, but the spooderface doesn¡¯t resurface. The sparking dies down.


    ¡°It must''ve drowned,¡± Mira concludes.


    ¡°Well, in that case, you bimbos can take that essence. I¡¯ll go down for mine in the pond,¡± Grandma Mildred says.


    ¡°Are you, like, crazy?¡± Christine exclaims.


    Grandma Mildred quickly dives down to collect the essence from the dead motherchoad and the drowned spooderface. Mira and Christine stay by the pond to gather the essence drops. The spooderface yields a total of two hundred and forty essence, and is accompanied by the most useless description they¡¯ve encountered so far: ¡°Ewww.¡± After Grandma Mildred resurfaces, the three proceed cautiously back to the battlefield.


    Anish, gripped by one of the sickle feet of a hawkian, is being carried at high speed along with several mosqui-toes. As the hawkian nears its destination, it slows down, giving Anish a chance to stab it with his javelin. The hard scales prevent the javelin from penetrating, though a loud screech follows, leading Anish to believe he might have caused some damage. However, looking down, he sees a nest of small baby hawkians ¨C some still eggs ¨C being devoured by three spooderfaces. After feasting on one bird, the spooderfaces use their webs to drag another out of the nest.


    The hawkian sheds its sickle feet and beak to instantly regrow new ones, then begins to dive toward a spooderface. Anish, falling onto a thick branch, struggles to free himself from the discarded sickle. The mosqui-toe next to him is sliced in half during the struggle. As Anish desperately tries to slide his thigh off the sickle, a spooderface approaches the remaining part of the mosqui-toe still on the branch. Disgusted, Anish pauses to watch as the spooderface lays on top of the mosqui-toe and bends its maw knobs down to feed. From his experience, Anish is quick to notice the emitted electricity from the feasting maws.


    As silently as possible, he hovers the javelin above the spooderface. The creature¡¯s eyes on its back section, which Anish fails to notice, react immediately. It latches onto another branch and shoots an electric web at the javelin. At the current distance, the spooderface spots Anish and shoots another web at him. Anish thrusts the resummoned javelin toward the web, piercing through it, but the web still manages to stick to him. The spooderface leaps toward Anish, over the javelin. By sheer luck, a hawkian egg falls onto the spooderface, sending it crashing down.


    Anish is trembling violently, his ears pounding loudly. Peeking back at the hawkian nest, he sees one more hawkian joining the fight against the spooderfaces.


    ¡°One, two, three,¡± Anish counts quietly to himself.


    On three, he clenches his teeth and slides his thigh off the sickle. Still gritting his teeth, Anish covers the deep wound with one hand while pressing his other hand to his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find my team. I¡¯m worried about them.¡±


    After a moment, Anish opens the map and realizes he¡¯s not too far from Wyn and Yu. He breathes a sigh of relief upon seeing Mira and Christine moving.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Mira. I can¡¯t wait to see your pretty face again,¡± he murmurs to himself, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    Anish lifts himself above the treetops to avoid colliding with another creature. From his vantage point, he sees the mosqui-toe swarms thinning, and the hawkian and roundo flocks becoming sparse. He spots Wyn and Yu amidst a poisonous cloud, dazed and gasping for air. As Anish flies toward the bright area, he watches Wyn and Yu fall onto the millipede¡¯s back. Ignoring the pain from his wound, he accelerates his flight, hoping to reach them before it¡¯s too late.

 Chapter 36 - vs Millipede Centipede Part 1

    While riding on the back of the millipede, Wyn remains conscious. He removes his shirt, using it to protect his nose and eyes from the toxic fumes. He engulfs his fist in rock and uses it to clog one of the holes emitting the fumes. Calling out to Yu for water to wash his eyes, he quickly realizes that Yu has already passed out. Desperate for another piece of cloth to improve his protection, Wyn awkwardly attempts to remove Yu¡¯s shirt with his feet, as both of his hands are occupied. He only manages to pull Yu¡¯s shirt halfway off before giving up and trying a new approach. Carefully, he places his shoes on Yu¡¯s face, hoping that if Yu doesn''t wake up from this, the shoes might at least block some of the poisonous fumes for Yu. However, Wyn underestimates Yu¡¯s ability to sleep deeply; even when the tip of Wyn¡¯s shoe touches Yu¡¯s tongue, he remains unresponsive.


    The poisonous fumes, emanating from the circular holes along the sides and back of the millipede''s body, have knocked most of the flyers and other nearby creatures to the ground. The millipede crawls from one creature to another, feasting on them. With no more threats nearby, the millipede stops emitting fumes. Despite having centipede-like forcipules, it¡¯s a slow eater. Its current prey, a hawkian, lies immobile, though its open eyes tell a story of immense pain. After consuming for a considerable time, the millipede reproduces by excreting another full-grown segment from its surprisingly flexible butthole, instead of excreting waste.


    Anish, who was previously unable to reach Wyn and Yu due to the fumes, now has a clear shot to gust both of them off the millipede¡¯s back. While airborne, he calls Mira and asks her to stay where she is. Despite Mira¡¯s warnings about the spooderfaces, Anish insists on making his way to her. With Wyn recovering and Yu still unconscious, Anish brings the boys to regroup with the girls.


    ¡°Yu!!!¡± Christine exclaims.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Shuddup with the questions. Let¡¯s go kill that fucker!¡± Grand Mildred is losing patience.


    ¡°Anish! Your leg!¡± Mira says.


    ¡°My beautiful thigh is fine, as long as you¡¯re safe,¡± Anish replies.


    ¡°You make me wanna puke more, big guy,¡± Wyn quips.


    ¡°Just puke on Yu¡¯s face, in case he wakes up,¡± Mira adds.


    The team, minus Yu but joined by Grandma Mildred, discusses how to approach the creature. Being the only one who witnessed it reproduce, Anish suggests that detaching its front section from the rest might be the key to victory.


    ¡°But will it die though? It¡¯s like the head is stuck in the one in front¡¯s ass, right? Should be hard to detach,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°From what I saw, the new head merged into the front section through the butt,¡± Anish explains.


    ¡°I usually saw real millipedes dried up and dead on hot surfaces. Can we cook it?¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°We can try that, I guess,¡± Wyn agrees.


    ¡°Can we attack from beneath? It might be exposed down there,¡± Yu suggests.


    ¡°How do we get through the millions of legs, though? I doubt our ground attacks are strong enough to do much. Oh hey, Yu! Welcome back!¡± Wyn says.


    The long deliberation frustrates Grandma Mildred. She¡¯s been giving the team dirty looks, and just before she¡¯s about to speak up, Wyn has an idea.


    ¡°A normal millipede¡¯s exoskeleton isn¡¯t that strong, even though it¡¯s made for defense. The earie earlier already gave us an opening. We can keep chipping away at its back!¡±


    ¡°Good! Get a move on already, ya dimwits!¡± Grandma Mildred snaps.


    ¡°Want us to stuff Christine¡¯s snow into your foul mouth to cool it down?¡± Wyn retorts.


    ¡°Leave me out of this, like, seriously,¡± Christine says.


    Anish flies everyone back to the millipede¡¯s location. The creature is still slowly feeding on others. Some creatures have begun to flee now that the poison is wearing off, but the unfortunate ones remain pinned in place by the millipede¡¯s sharp legs. Quietly, the team hovers above the millipede¡¯s cracked back. Inside the wound, they see the creature¡¯s mushy green flesh.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely different from a normal millipede,¡± Wyn observes.


    Worried about the poisonous fumes, the team and Grandma Mildred charge up for what they hope will be a one-hit kill. On the count of three, they all unleash hell into the cracked area. The creature reacts by lifting and lunging its head and back sections at them. At their current distance, Anish has more than enough time to dodge away. Meanwhile, Grandma Mildred, eager for some action, separates from the rest and begins attacking the millipede on her own.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The surprise split distracts the millipede¡¯s head section, which turns to go after Grandma Mildred. However, the back section ceases movement. Then, in an odd turn of events, the wounded section is crushed violently by the segments before and after it. Though the millipede is now shorter, it¡¯s no longer wounded.


    ¡°Brutal!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°How many sections does this thing have?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the head. Maybe that¡¯ll work,¡± Anish suggests.


    Anish volunteers to distract the rear section on his own, allowing the rest of the team to focus on the head. With Anish occupied, air mobility is compromised, so Wyn takes on a support role, providing his teammates with mini cyclones to scale up and down. He ensures the cyclones don¡¯t spread too far in case the poisonous fumes return.


    Grandma Mildred, highly skilled at flying backward while attacking, occasionally uses the trees to move faster with her chained kunais. Her attacks seem to annoy the creature at best, so she heads back toward Wyn and team. Sensing the odds are unfavorable, Wyn instructs Yu and Mira to ready their weapons as he and Christine charge up. When Wyn notices Grandma Mildred isn¡¯t stopping, he unleashes a snowy cyclone at her. Without a single complaint, Grandma Mildred flies upward, allowing Wyn¡¯s cyclone to crash into the millipede. The attack is instantly followed by another cyclone carrying an array of weapons. Mira¡¯s whip explodes on impact, while Yu¡¯s blade stabs into the area above the creature¡¯s mouth. Despite the damage, the millipede emits fumes and continues to lunge forward. However, Wyn¡¯s mini cyclones have already moved the team onto the creature¡¯s back.


    Prepared, Wyn swiftly plugs the emitting hole with a rocky fist, reducing the fumes. Christine assists by sealing smaller openings with snow. Meanwhile, Anish stays high above, out of the creature¡¯s reach. The millipede uses its rear legs to dislodge Yu¡¯s blade, causing the wound to ooze green liquid. The creature reacts to the pain, lifting its head in discomfort. Grandma Mildred seizes the moment, descending to jab the wound with her electric kunais. The millipede retaliates, slapping Grandma Mildred toward its mouth with its rear section. However, thanks to the electricity from the kunais, the creature struggles to chomp her before she escapes.


    Once again, the millipede uses its rear legs to remove the lodged weapons from its head. To protect itself, the creature falls sideways, emits fumes, retracts all its legs ¨C releasing the pinned creatures ¨C and begins to coil up. Any creatures caught in the coil are crushed. Before the millipede falls, Wyn shoots the team high into the air with a cyclone. Anish, with Grandma Mildred¡¯s reluctant help, creates a large bed of fully-charged wind blowing upward to catch the falling teammates.


    The team keeps watch from above. As time passes, the millipede uncoils and releases its side legs to push itself off the ground. Another set of side legs emerges, giving the millipede a different appearance. The side holes that once emitted fumes have been replaced by legs, while the legs underneath its body are gone, leaving behind a multitude of small holes.


    ¡°Hell nah!¡± Grandma Mildred shouts.


    ¡°Hell nah!¡± Yu echoes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mock me, boy!¡±


    ¡°Is this like a second phase?¡± Wyn asks.


    The creature¡¯s side legs have now transformed, resembling those of a centipede, allowing it to move swiftly and climb trees. The rapid movements are accompanied by a skittering sound that fills the air.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t take this anymore,¡± Mira says, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Shut ya yapping, tramp. I seen worse. Just smash the head,¡± Grandma Mildred says.


    ¡°If I had soap, you¡¯d be eating it right now,¡± Wyn retorts.


    Determined to defeat the now centipede-like creature, the team resumes their attack, with everyone on the ground except for Anish and Grandma Mildred. The centipede focuses on Wyn, lifting its head before attempting to chomp down on him. Wyn, chakrams in hand, launches inward toward its belly. However, the centipede¡¯s form is significantly lower in height than its previous millipede form, causing Wyn¡¯s blades to get stuck in the lower part of its front section. Despite this, Wyn is satisfied with the results as his blades are lodged securely.


    To prevent the centipede from crushing Wyn, Yu and Mira target the legs with ground attacks, while Anish and Grandma Mildred attempt to flip the creature over. Although it only loses balance momentarily, Wyn manages to escape from underneath.


    ¡°You was supposed to hit the head, ya dummy!¡± Grandma Mildred scolds.


    ¡°It chomped down too quickly. Why didn¡¯t you attack when it lifted its head?¡± Wyn retorts.


    ¡°Children! Stop!!!¡± Mira interjects, trying to keep them focused.


    Distracted by their argument, the rear section slaps Grandma Mildred to the ground. The head then turns its attention to Yu, who now stands in front of Wyn and Mira. With little time to react, Yu braces for impact, holding his blade steady in front of him. The centipede¡¯s forcipules pierce through Yu¡¯s arm, but his blade drives deep into its mouth. As the force of the clash pushes them back, Wyn summons a horizontal cyclone to resist the creature¡¯s strength. Seeing Yu in pain, Anish thrusts his javelin into the centipede¡¯s eye. The creature reacts by swinging its head, sending Yu, Wyn, and Mira flying back into the area where Anish was previously.


    ¡°I hope they won¡¯t be caught in a web!¡± Anish says, concerned.


    ¡°Web? Are there, like, spooderfaces there too?¡± Christine asks as she rushes toward Anish.


    Anish quickly grabs Christine, dodging a slam from the rear section. The two find themselves trapped, with nowhere to flee but up. The centipede begins to encircle and stack itself section by section, trapping them. Its mouth releases poisonous fumes as it closes in. Anish realizes that using his wind to ascend is pulling the poisonous fumes up toward them, making it harder and more dangerous to continue. Deciding it''s safer, he lets them both fall back to the ground.


    ¡°I can open a portal right now! Do you want to escape?¡± Anish asks urgently.


    ¡°Like, do we even have another option? Open it! Open it!¡± Christine exclaims, panic setting in.

 Chapter 37 - vs Millipede Centipede Part 2

    ¡°Spudderface?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Spooderface. We were lucky not to land on the webs here. Just thinking about it gives me the creeps. Brrr.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s devise some plans. We¡¯ll need plans A, B, and C as fail-safes,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°We need to get back to Anish and Christine ASAP!¡± Yu urges.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already got several ideas. And as Mira said, we ought to travel high to avoid the spudderfaces. We can only go so fast with the mini cyclones.¡±


    ¡°Spoooooderrr!!!¡±


    ¡°¡®Ought to¡¯? You¡¯re showing your age!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, you! Don¡¯t make me go into Grandma Mildred mode.¡±


    Meanwhile, Anish and Christine are giving it their all to hold back the centipede¡¯s head using a floating snowman. But the difference in strength is apparent, and they¡¯re struggling. Anish, surprisingly adept with his tongue, navigates the menu to select the emergency portal option. Just as his tongue is about to dramatically make contact with the virtual screen, Christine gasps.


    Above them, Grandma Mildred stands on the centipede, opposite the head. Her hands shakily grip the chains, with electrifying kunais lodged into the creature¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving your ass again, less trampy girl!¡±


    ¡°We must be the protagonists! Saved by plot armor!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Why are you, like, sounding like Yu?¡± Christine says.


    Grandma Mildred jumps onto the centipede¡¯s head, then slides down its body, pulling the chains as she goes. Boosted by wind and amplifying her kunais with more electricity, the head lifts slightly but not enough for Anish and Christine to escape. Suddenly, an explosion goes off. Mira¡¯s whip, launched by a cyclone, has struck the head. The impact causes the centipede to lift its head higher, allowing the trapped duo to fly out.


    ¡°Thank you, kind lady. You¡¯re a hero!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Now shuddup and help me kill this bastard.¡±


    Wyn is ready to kick off Plan A ¨C Distraction.


    ¡°Yu, it¡¯s your time to shine, buddy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can even do it!¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡± Wyn commands, mimicking the distinctive accent of a bodybuilder-turned-actor.


    Using his water manipulation technique and a less-than-creative imagination, Yu creates a water stream in the shape of¡­a dragon?


    ¡°Behold! My water dragon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tiny worm with a dragon¡¯s head. Are you trying to represent your¡­,¡± Wyn mocks.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time and place for everything, but not now,¡± Mira interrupts, shaking her head, placing a hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder.


    The so-called dragon, except for the head, is seriously disfigured ¨C four uneven leg sizes, no claws but cat-like paws, and a body resembling a wiggling sperm tail. Despite this, it effectively distracts the centipede, causing it to chase after Hell¡¯s most miserable-looking dragon. However, the speedy centipede quickly catches up to the dragon stream as Yu struggles to move it fast enough. Assisted by two wind users, Yu¡¯s second disfigured dragon now moves at a much faster pace, allowing Wyn to proceed with Plan B ¨C Full Force Swallow.


    Wyn splits from the group, finding an open area, his hands gripping Yu¡¯s crescent blade and Anish¡¯s javelin. With his signal, Yu directs the water dragon toward Wyn¡¯s location. Weapons ready, Wyn releases a fully-charged cyclone attack. The cyclone evaporates the water dragon and continues to clash with the centipede. Both weapons fail to pierce the creature, though the javelin cuts off one of its forcipules. The centipede screeches in reaction.


    ¡°Another water sperm, please!¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°Dragon! Don¡¯t belittle my dragon!¡±


    The centipede falls for the same trick. It seemingly can¡¯t resist chasing after moving prey. Wyn prepares for his second attempt to thrust the weapons inside the centipede¡¯s mouth. With one less forcipule in the way, the javelin goes straight inside, while the blade severs the remaining forcipule.


    The front section of the centipede springs up and falls backward, struggling on the ground, its legs flailing.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Mira asks, anxiously.


    ¡°Time for Plan C!¡± Wyn says.


    On Wyn¡¯s command, the team initiates Plan C ¨C Down and Out. Everyone directs their attack at the struggling head.


    ¡°Watch out! The tail!¡± Christine shouts.


    The rear section slams down where Grandma Mildred and Anish are. The attack barely misses Anish, but Grandma Mildred¡¯s foot is crushed in the process.


    ¡°How can it still move?¡± Mira asks.


    The front section of the centipede is completely motionless, but the remaining sections are still thrashing about. Anish flies the team and Grandma Mildred up high to avoid the poisonous fumes being released from the remaining sections.


    ¡°What now?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°We move to Plan D ¨C Thank You for Your Help,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°There¡¯s Plan D?¡± Yu repeats.


    As the fumes begin to dissipate, Wyn and Anish descend to face off against the last section. Anish deftly dodges every slam, while Wyn seems to be struggling with something using Yu¡¯s blade.


    ¡°Like, what are they doing?¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°Are you alright, you old hag?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Yeah, are you alright, haggy?¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°¡®Haggy¡¯?¡± Mira questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s hag plus saggy.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Fuck you, you¡­, you¡­, fuck it. I¡¯m in too much pain to think. The fact that I can still carry your asses in the air is beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Nah, you¡¯re still here because of the essence,¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°Shuddup, tramp,¡± Grandma Mildred retorts.


    Revising the plan on the spot, Wyn and Anish split up. While Anish distracts the creature, Wyn sets the crescent blade upright, its edge pointing skyward. On Wyn¡¯s signal, the two reunite, with Wyn appearing tense as the centipede lifts its rear. As it slams down, Anish quickly flies them out of the way. The gust from their escape slightly tilts the blade, but it still pierces through the centipede from bottom to top. The creature coils up, retracting its legs in an attempt to push the blade out. However, the blade remains lodged, and the centipede stays coiled until every section dissolves into essence simultaneously. Though the fight against the centipede may be over, a new one is about to begin.


    ¡°Oh, Anish! I was worried about you!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Mira, my darling,¡± Anish replies as he moves in for an unconsented hug.


    He ¡°accidentally¡± trips, wishfully thinking to himself, ¡°This is it! The anime fall!¡±


    Unfortunately for him, Mira dodges at lightning speed, as if she warped from one spot to another, and Anish faceplants the ground.


    ¡°Y¡¯all annoying as fuck! Essence is all mine. I¡¯ll fight ya¡¯ll for it!¡± Grandma Mildred declares.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not fair, haggy,¡± Mira protests.


    ¡°I saved your ass, the less trampy girl¡¯s ass twice, and the brown man¡¯s ass too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to settle this!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Anish opens up the dispute menu from his band. Within minutes, a portal opens from the ground, summoning a small group of nerds.


    ¡°You!¡± Yu exclaims, while Wyn tries to recall the nerd¡¯s name. The only name that comes to mind is ¡°baby giraffe.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s you guys from the third level, and the old hag,¡± Marcus says.


    ¡°We meet again, Marcus.¡±


    ¡°Just get on with your threat and kill me already. You¡¯re nothing but trouble.¡±


    ¡°Shut your virgin trap!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know we nerds perform an orgy ritual every now and then. There is no such thing as a virgin nerd in Hell.¡±


    ¡°Orgy? Where can I apply?¡± Mira asks excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed. And get your gorgeous boobs off my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ginger buddy?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°We broke up, so now I team up with whoever the command center assigns.¡±


    ¡°You want some dating advice? Mira¡¯s an expert,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Expert? Since when?¡±


    Per Marcus¡¯ decision, Grandma Mildred gets zero share of the essence. His justification is that this isn¡¯t her first time caught in a dispute, and he can¡¯t stand how rude she is to him and the nerds. Upset, Grandma Mildred gives Marcus the finger as she opens a portal to a camp to heal her crushed foot.


    ¡°Hey, haggy! Love ya!¡± Mira calls out, forming a mini heart shape with her fingers.


    ¡°Blech. If y¡¯all want to keep explorin¡¯, use A3M. Watch for the corkscrews if you want catnips,¡± Grandma Mildred says before leaving the area.


    ¡°She¡¯s somethin'', ain¡¯t she?¡± Wyn comments.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like her, Oppa! You¡¯ll give me nightmares,¡± Mira pleads.


    Mira then reports to the nerds about the spooderfaces. Marcus¡¯s expression turns serious, and he claims he¡¯ll have the nerds investigate why they¡¯re in the Twilight Forest. Anish also mentions the instance of an A3M falling.


    ¡°They don¡¯t break, but we never said they wouldn¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh! Did you like the new creature¡¯s name? Choo-choo mcchooface?¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the nerds, we wholeheartedly hated it. But compared to other names, it wasn¡¯t the worst.¡±


    ¡°They should just remove the damn ability to rename creatures!¡± Wyn grumbles.


    ¡°It was the elites who requested it, and Pete who approved it.¡±


    The nerds leave, and the team begins collecting the immense spoils: essence and catnips. The defeated creature, the millipede centipede, is described as, ¡°A fitting name for a two-phased creature, inspired by the nightmarish movie.¡± This poison-type creature yields two thousand two hundred essence. Yu and Mira invite Wyn and Anish to share the essence dropped by the millipede centipede.


    ¡°I need one of you to stay stronger than the rest. I love relying on you during a difficult fight,¡± Yu says.


    For essence from other creatures, Wyn and Anish sit out. This battle brings Wyn¡¯s, Anish¡¯s, and Christine¡¯s essence counts above three thousand, with Wyn¡¯s being a couple of hundred higher. Yu¡¯s and Mira¡¯s counts are slightly above two thousand five hundred. They agree that from the next battle onwards, Wyn and Anish will equally share any essence the team collects. The catnips are divided equally, granting roughly twenty pouches of different sizes per member.


    Despite being exhausted, the team continues to explore the Twilight Forest in the A3M in robot mode. In the upper seats, Yu sits with Wyn and Mira.


    ¡°Why is she mad at you? And how¡¯s your arm, by the way?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Arm¡¯s fine. I¡¯m more worried about Christine. I don¡¯t know, man. She won¡¯t talk to me,¡± Yu replies.


    In the lower deck, Anish sits next to Christine.


    ¡°Did Yu do something to upset you?¡±


    ¡°...Like, he didn¡¯t even give me a hug or greet me after we reunited. Like, he didn¡¯t care about me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe his brain got fried from inhaling too much of the poison gas.¡±


    As the team strolls through the Twilight Forest, they absorb the mystic atmosphere before heading to the campsite.


    ¡°Look! Nice ducks!¡± Yu says, pointing out the window.


    ¡°You mean, nice dicks?¡± Mira responds.


    ¡°Why not both!¡± Wyn adds.


    Outside, a group of drillbills circles a pond. Below, a flock of duck creatures known as corkscrews hunts. These ducks are perfectly round, with glossy white feathers. Their beaks are blood red, with dark green seaweed hanging out. The striking feature is their genitalia, which take the shape of corkscrews, so large and long the creatures can¡¯t waddle on land. In fact, they don¡¯t have feet. This means they must stay airborne or swim at all times. Fittingly, their weaknesses are on either of the heads. They hunt crabbos and water fish creatures called sukois, which seem to just flop around in the pond and on land.


    The team slaughters the entire family of twenty corkscrews for the sumptuous catnip payout. Although no one has enough to purchase a bestiary, Wyn has enough for a second floor. They briefly visit campsite number six and its guide, Catate, the swirl-tailed cat who snorts intermittently.


    "You should go to campsite number five," Catate says with a snort. "The party has already begun!" he snorts again.


    At campsite number five, the lobby is cleared of furniture, dark, lit only by disco lights, and filled with loud music. Finger foods, snacks, and drinks are organized around the lobby. Catate points the team to a pile of animal costumes behind her counter.


    ¡°When you wear a new outfit, you get to keep it in your collection,¡± she explains.


    Anish enjoys watching the girls change. The girls give him a pass as they¡¯re too lazy to change at the tents. The team¡¯s selections are: Wyn changes into a corgi outfit; Yu opts for an orange tabby; Mira, unable to find anything skimpy, settles on a dolphin costume; Anish gets the elephant outfit; Christine tries on a couple before ending on a cow costume.


    Wyn, under the influence of alcohol but not a fan of loud music, claims his shuffling feet is ¡°dancing.¡± Yu and Mira let loose on the dance floor, even teaching strangers moves. Christine, shy, joins Anish in the food corner. After a few hours, Wyn finds himself too exhausted to continue. He signals his teammates one-by-one that he¡¯ll head to his tent. After a couple of hours of trying to sleep, the doorbell rings.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yu pushes Wyn inside the tent. Anish follows.


    ¡°I need a favor. I want to change my underwear into something more comfortable. Can I wear yours so I can have a new one?¡± Anish asks, blushing.


    ¡°Dude! Ask Yu!¡±


    ¡°His is a trunk. I much prefer boxer shorts. I wore briefs to surprise my wife later that night. Think how embarrassing it must be when my corpse was assessed! PLEASEEE!¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine! The girls can¡¯t know about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t EVER go swimming,¡± Yu says.


    After handing Anish his underpants, Wyn quickly redresses in his shorts and then materializes the exact same outfit through the band, so he can retrieve his underwear without needing Anish to return it ¨C after all, he¡¯s not a fan of used underwear.


    ¡°Now, Oppa, strip!¡± Yu demands.


    ¡°Excuse you, WHAT?¡±


    As Wyn resists, Yu calls Anish in for assistance. After a brief moment of hesitation, Anish locks Wyn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Anish! You traitor! You were supposed to be my sworn underwear brothers!!!¡±

 Chapter 38 - Beach

    Over at Mira¡¯s tent, despite her protest, the two girls gather for an all-girl talk. Christine¡¯s eyes are immediately drawn to a particular item in Mira''s impressive collection of ¡°toys¡± as she enters.


    ¡°Like, when did you get this?¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°Right after the corkscrew fight. I was in awe of the shape,¡± Mira replies.


    ¡°So like, the items we buy get delivered to our tents? Nice!¡± Christine says, intrigued.


    The girls settle in the middle of the tent, and Christine starts the conversation by questioning Wyn¡¯s leadership, expressing her concerns about some of the close calls they¡¯ve had.


    ¡°He¡¯s not perfect, but he¡¯s the best out of us all. Plus, he¡¯s been adjusting to the growing number of members, and he hates people,¡± Mira replies.


    ¡°He¡¯s, like, weird¡­Why do you like him so much?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s different, yes. He¡¯s not the type I¡¯d go for in real life, but something about him intrigues me.¡±


    ¡°So, you genuinely, like, believe he¡¯s fit to lead?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all still alive, aren¡¯t we? He¡¯s pulled us through some tough fights, like the previous one!¡±


    Sensing the potential for conflict, Mira shifts the topic to Yu. She¡¯s curious about Christine¡¯s thoughts on the youngest member of the group.


    ¡°I, like, erm, do like him, but¡­he¡¯s, like, immature.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young. Why don¡¯t you spend more time alone with him and get to know him better?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Spend a night in his tent. He¡¯s a virgin, from what Wyn¡¯s told me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, like, that kind of girl!¡±


    As the hour-long chat wraps up, Christine heads to her tent. The darkness outside reflects the party¡¯s theme in the lobby. Meanwhile, Yu and Anish, both drunk, claim they¡¯re too exhausted to return to their own tents, forcing Wyn to buy yet another sleeping bag. They occupy the newly purchased second floor of Wyn¡¯s tent, which extends vertically. Everyone sleeps soundly, except for one member who tosses and turns, thinking about how he can improve his battle skills.


    Then the twelve-hour timer goes off, waking everyone in Wyn¡¯s tent.


    As promised, Wyn is supposed to wake the girls, but Yu snatches the opportunity instead, telling them to wait in the lobby for a surprise. After roughly ten minutes, the guys walk into the lobby.


    ¡°Hey ladies. We are the Oppa Triplets!¡± Yu announces proudly, as all the guys are wearing matching versions of Wyn¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m more curious as to why you would agree to this, Wyn.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Trust me, and I¡¯d rather not explain what led to this.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, guys. I¡¯ve been thinking long and hard, that I wanna see something long and hard¡­sooo, let¡¯s go to the beach!¡±


    ¡°Come on! You don¡¯t know what we had to do to get his outfit!¡± Yu groans.


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m not sure if I wanna know. BUT! I need to whore it up at the beach, like in any anime with a hot girl!¡±


    Mira opens the map, showing the team the location of the only beach in the Abandoned City ¨C it¡¯s located between Catutu¡¯s and Catita¡¯s campsites. Taking this as an opportunity to visit their old friend, Catutu, the team drops by her lobby.


    ¡°Welcome back!¡± Catutu greets them with a smile.


    Anish asks Catutu if the beach is a safe place to relax. While creatures usually roam the area, Catutu mentions an upcoming special event, making it safe for the time being. She urges the team to grab a smart vehicle and head to the beach quickly. It seems, however, everyone in the lobby has been given the same advice, as the parking lot is empty.


    ¡°Welcome¡­Oh! You are the ones who left¡­¡±


    The team heads out of Catita¡¯s lobby and, fortunately, finds the last available smart vehicle. During the ride, Christine surprises everyone by volunteering to sit next to Wyn.


    ¡°You know, like, Mira thinks you¡¯re odd. So, it¡¯s not just me,¡± Christine says, keeping her voice low.


    ¡°Mira? Good to know,¡± Wyn replies, not reacting.


    ¡°Anyways, like, let¡¯s do our best to get along.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing my best to get along with you. The rest is up to you.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Christine falls silent after his response. Wyn closes his eyes, attempting to nap, but, as usual, fails. After a thirty-minute ride, the team arrives at the beach parking lot. The beach itself is rather a letdown, being smaller than expected. The area seems crowded, both on the beach and the cement path leading from the parking lot. Undeterred, Mira leads the team after having changed into a revealing bright orange two-piece. Her skin soothes an aura that catches a lot of attention.


    ¡°I think your bikini is brighter than the fake sun,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Hush, Wyn! She¡¯s sooo gorgeous,¡± Anish says, following closely behind Mira as they reach the cement path, shooing away bystanders.


    ¡°Hi! Are there five of you? It seems your team lacks diversity,¡± says a stranger.


    ¡°And what about it?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°We¡¯re a DEI group collectively known as Sour Baby Incorporated. For one thousand catnips, we can tell you how to become more diverse.¡±


    ¡°We can exchange catnips now?¡± Anish wonders.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re new and we¡¯re hot! Everyone appreciates our service.¡±


    Anish quickly checks his screen. Upon clicking on the newly implemented animated notification icon, a message pops up. It appears his prior request has been fulfilled. In a letter, the management thanks Anish and many others who submitted a request for the feature.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. I. NEED. TO. GET. TO. THE. BEACH. NOW!¡± Mira says.


    ¡°We¡¯ll blackmail your entire party!¡± the stranger threatens.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re oblivious to the HD3Ps. But hey, I¡¯ll play along. How about we cut off this guy¡¯s dick, and call him trans in the name of diversity?¡± Wyn says, looking at Yu, who quickly covers his crotch area in response.


    Led by Mira, the team pushes their way onto the beach, ignoring the angry shouts behind them. Aside from Mira, everyone else opts for Hawaiian shirts, relaxed shorts, and sandals. Anish, not owning a Hawaiian shirt, settles for a regular light blue tee, brown shorts, and goes barefoot.


    ¡°So much for the ¡®Oppa Look¡¯ we worked so hard to get,¡± Yu complains.


    Near the shoreline, a line of demon cats stands guard, blocking anyone from advancing further. Not far behind them, a massive creature, known as the whalewhalewhale, lies beached. The white creature with a green belly is hexagon-shaped. Three black, hand fan-like tails are stacked horizontally at its end, with gaps between them. Despite its whale-like appearance, there¡¯s no blowhole. Demons scurry around the creature, racing the clock, seemingly setting up something.


    "Stay under an umbrella for your safety. We are not responsible for any damage or death," a demon loudly announces.


    The team quickly huddles beneath a wide umbrella, joining a group of strangers. It''s just large enough to shield everyone from whatever might happen next.


    ¡°Psst. How old are you?¡± one of the strangers whispers.


    ¡°Me?¡± Christine asks, turning her head.


    ¡°No, you girls look too old. The boy, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M WHAT?¡±


    ¡°Nineteen. Why?¡± Yu answers.


    ¡°Perfect. Are you an A-S-S? Want to follow us after the show for a private party?¡±


    ¡°A what now???¡±


    ¡°A-S-S ¨C Adolescent Seeking Sex. If you are one, you should join us for some fun.¡± The stranger winks.


    ¡°They¡¯re pedos, Yu. I guess since they can¡¯t go lower than sixteen here, anyone in their teens would do,¡± Wyn cuts in.


    ¡°Stay close to me,¡± Christine directs Yu, holding his hand.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be allowed on this level if you¡¯re pedos,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Preferences change. It''s an acquired taste. And FYI, we are T-A-P¡¯s ¨C Teen Attracted Persons.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re still pedos,¡± Wyn calls out the strangers, then turns to Yu with a wry grin. ¡°Man, you should really think about cutting it off. For your own safety and for the sake of diversity.¡±


    Christine tugs Yu toward another umbrella as the rest of the team trails behind. Under this new cover, Mira begins mingling with anyone who catches her eye, regardless of gender. Anish watches, clearly upset as she flirts freely. Within less than one minute and thirty five seconds, she¡¯s gathered four other souls ¨C mostly men ¨C and begins to walk off with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys at the car thing. You¡¯re not mad right, Wyn?¡± she gives him puppy eyes, feeling guilty but can¡¯t resist the temptation.


    ¡°I completely understand. Do what you must.¡±


    Wyn places a hand on Anish¡¯s shoulder to stop him from following her.


    ¡°There there, big guy. There¡¯s probably a vagene for you out there somewhere, just not hers.¡± Wyn consoles the sad Anish, patting him on the back.


    Meanwhile, Yu is relieved Christine is no longer mad at him for reasons he still doesn¡¯t fully understand.


    ¡°You know, like, you¡¯re a bit immature. Everyone agrees so. Can you be a man? Like, for me?¡± she says as she turns to him.


    ¡°A man? Um, I¡¯ll try. Thanks for being honest,¡± Yu answers, scratching his head.


    Deep down, Yu doesn¡¯t dwell on her words. He¡¯s just happy Christine is talking to him again.


    ¡°Get ready for the show! DO NOT attempt to collect essence afterward,¡± a demon announces.


    The demons quickly vanish from the scene. Moments later, the whale creature explodes, sending chunks of its body flying. But instead of landing, each chunk bursts into even smaller pieces, repeatedly exploding until the fragments become essence, floating gently down to the beach. The transparent umbrella allows Wyn to observe the event, despite his vertical shortcomings.


    ¡°That¡¯s both disgusting and beautiful. I applaud the sick mind behind this,¡± Wyn remarks.


    The shimmering essence scatters across the sand and sea, creating a mesmerizing sight. Since the demons don¡¯t return, some souls begin collecting the essence. Wyn and his team decline, deciding to leave the crowded beach and head back to their vehicle. Upon arrival, they find Mira already waiting, casually leaning against the hood.


    ¡°You¡¯re done? Where did you do it?¡± Wyn asks, as Anish quickly covers his ears.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Er, here? You mean...in OUR vehicle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I was guarding it while I was at it! Two corkscrews with one stone!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like more than two to me...Let¡¯s just warp out. I ain¡¯t touchin¡¯ ¡®em seats with a ten-foot pole.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like haggy, please!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I ain¡¯t stoppin¡¯ anytime soon, lady!¡±


    Although the trip was brief, each member leaves with something gained ¨C especially Mira. The boys change back into their "Oppa outfits" while the girls return to their earlier attire. Together, the team exits through the parking lot, arriving at the lobby of campsite number seven. There, they¡¯re greeted by Catati, a red-eyed, fangless cat.

 Chapter 39 - Haunted Forest

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you dyed your eyes red,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°No no. I was born with red eyes, and no fangs.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we supposed to look for in the Haunted Forest? We just came from the Twilight Forest,¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°In that case, you may want to go straight to the newly renamed Mystical Land. The two forests are similar in difficulty, so the Haunted Forest may not provide much of a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Renamed? From what?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It was the Mystical Forest before. The area has been revamped after complaints about how boring the Dark Forest was.¡±


    Wyn checks the map and finds that the area has indeed been renamed. The lobby is nearly empty, as Catati explained earlier ¨C souls have rushed to explore the revamped area. With the changes, the A3Ms can no longer be operated within the Mystical Land. Instead, there¡¯s a new, unique method of transportation that either thrills or terrifies the souls.


    ¡°To get there, just follow the map. That means you will need to pass through one of the forests,¡± Catati adds.


    ¡°Then can we go through the Haunted Forest? I want to see something spooky,¡± Yu voices out.


    ¡°And spooky you will see,¡± Catati adds with a paw on her mouth, chuckling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of this,¡± Mira mutters.


    The map also shows a village near the Shalmali tree, simply labeled "Village." With no wall between the Abandoned City and the Dark Forest, souls can reach the village from the Abandoned City as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s that village about?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It is where you will find a village of intelligent beings,¡± Catati explains.


    ¡°¡®Intelligent¡¯? ¡®Beings¡¯? Did I hear you right?¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°Mind you, it is not the kind of village with happy men that sing,¡± Catati says with a paw on her mouth, chuckling.


    ¡°Where did you even learn that from?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°They will not harm you, nor will they sing for you. However, you may challenge them. They are stronger than the champions, so I advise against provoking them.¡±


    The team gathers around a table in the lobby to discuss their next move. Wyn and Mira are more inclined to head straight to the Mystical Land, while Yu and Anish are eager to collect catnips from the Haunted Forest. To break the tie, they turn to Christine, but she refuses to vote.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to run into another spooderface,¡± Mira says, shuddering.


    ¡°Or another millipede centipede,¡± Wyn adds.


    ¡°Think about it! The forest is probably empty now, since the other souls have gone to the Mystical Land. You hate people, right?¡± Yu points out.


    ¡°I hate everything.¡±


    The deadlock drags on until Christine reluctantly votes for the Haunted Forest to appease Yu. Respecting the majority, the team takes an A3M and sets off toward the Haunted Forest. The plan is simple: drive the A3M as deep as possible, explore a section they find interesting on foot, then return to the vehicle and continue further until they reach the Mystical Land. Mira changes into a hatless witch outfit as they prepare to enter the woods.


    The Haunted Forest is dark, yet visible thanks to the eerie glow of moonlight, despite not having a moon. As its name suggests, the creatures here are spooky. Armsters and legsters reappear, alongside several spooderfaces. Swarms of mosqui-toes fill the air, while bat and owl-like creatures flutter and perch in the twisted trees. One such creature, the eyeless bone bat, has a skeletal body shaped like a baseball bat with two large wings at the handle. It flies upside down, its top resembling a deformed human head with a disturbing mouth right at the tip. Relying on echolocation, it hunts by clubbing its prey into submission.


    Another bizarre creature is the hypnowl, a chunky, round, plastic-red fire owl. It¡¯s nearly as round as a roundo but significantly bigger. Its body is covered in spinning spiral white spots that both hypnotize prey and act as feeding mouths. Fortunately, the hypnotic effects don¡¯t seem to work well on human souls. These airborne pests, though no match for Wyn and team at their current strength, still manage to annoy them as they venture deeper into the forest.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    From time to time, the group is greeted by cardboard cutouts of ghosts and ghouls, suddenly popping out to attempt jump scares.


    ¡°This is what the cat meant by ¡®spooky¡¯?¡± Wyn asks, unimpressed.


    ¡°Lame!¡± Yu scoffs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame her. She did say we should go straight to the Mystical Land,¡± Anish adds.


    As they travel deeper, the trees grow denser, and electric webs stretch across their path at all heights. The A3M isn¡¯t able to push through the obstacles, so the team has to step out and clear the webs to continue. So far, the journey feels relatively smooth ¨C until the A3M suddenly drops into a pit. While it isn¡¯t deep, the darkness is so complete that the team can barely see each other¡¯s silhouettes. Unsure of how to lift the A3M back up, the team exits the vehicle to assess the situation.


    ¡°If we go back to the campsite for a new A3M, that would set us back quite a bit,¡± Wyn says, considering their options.


    ¡°We¡¯re already halfway there, according to the map. Should we go on foot? I¡¯ll get us out,¡± Anish says.


    With the A3M out of commission, the group presses on by foot, utilizing Mira¡¯s fire as a light source. Eventually, they come across a moon-lit large tree stump, surrounded by normal trees. Tired from walking, they decide to rest on it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see a movie where a ghost kills someone, and then that person becomes a ghost and goes after the original ghost for revenge!¡± Yu say.


    ¡°Yesss! And I thought I was the only one!¡± Wyn says, giving Yu a high-five afterward.


    Christine gives Yu a disapproving look, and the conversation ends immediately. Mira, feeling awkward, breaks the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s your body count?¡± Mira asks Wyn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost count. I could check the history,¡± Wyn replies, after taking some time to find a way to dodge the question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb! You know what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t need both hands to count.¡±


    ¡°Awww. You need more experience.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask how many times I¡¯ve done it. Like how most people would prefer one one-hundred-dollar bill over a hundred one-dollar bills.¡±


    ¡°One one bill bills, what? You lost me, Oppa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quality over quan¡­¡±


    The conversation is cut short as the team hears a sound from the trees above. Hanging on the branches is a pitch-black creature shaped like an oval fruit bulb. Its single white eye, positioned in the middle of its body, reminds the team of the traineater. As it releases itself to the ground, bouncing a few times upon landing, a shadowy blade emerges from the top of the bulb. More start falling to the ground. Surrounded by at least twenty of the fruit creatures, the team assumes a defensive stance. Wyn moves to the center of the circle, preparing to charge up for an attack as the bulbs bounce and extend their stems, ready to strike.


    Wyn releases a cyclone around the stump, blowing away many of the bulbs. Those that break through are handled by Yu and Anish, who engage them with their weapons. One bulb bounces into the air and swings its ax horizontally at Yu. He deflects it by sweeping his blade from beneath, pushing the ax upward, and follows with a water orb aimed at the eye. However, Yu quickly realizes his water attacks are ineffective. Dodging the bulb¡¯s counterattack, he thrusts his blade through its eye for a quick victory. Anish, channeling wind into his javelin, sweeps it to blow the enemies off balance. Controlling the javelin with wind, he then skewers two bulbs.


    ¡°Help me out, would you, Christine?¡± Wyn says.


    Christine, overwhelmed by the number of creatures, stands frozen until Wyn prompts her to summon snow walls around the stump. However, the bulbs bounce over the walls. Mira hurls her whip upward, aided by Wyn¡¯s cyclone, causing an explosion that disintegrates the bulbs near the blast and burns those further away. This gives Wyn the opportunity to use his mini cyclones to scale up into the air, slicing through multiple enemies as he ascends. Recognizing fire''s effectiveness, Yu instructs Mira to combine her power with Wyn¡¯s to create a fiery cyclone. The combined cyclone quickly takes out the remaining bulbs. Any that breach the cyclone are met with upward fiery gusts.


    ¡°Plant?¡± Wyn asks.


    All the guys sustain minor cuts, but they pay little attention to the wounds as they¡¯re more curious about the devil fruit creatures. The description they find reads, "Please don¡¯t eat it. You won¡¯t gain any powers." This is Anish¡¯s first encounter with plant enemies, though he recalls a former leader of a group he once followed mentioning how plant specialization has an advantage against water and snow but weak against fire and lava.


    ¡°A type with strengths and weaknesses? How interesting,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Lucky we have Miss Mira!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Good observation, Yu!¡± Wyn compliments.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy I could help! I¡¯m actually more surprised your eagle eyes didn¡¯t catch that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dark, kinda. Well, I¡¯m old, okay?¡±


    After taking turns resting on the stump and standing guard, the team continues deeper into the Haunted Forest.


    ¡°You hear that?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s faint,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Is it a scream or a shout?¡± Yu asks.


    As they follow the sound, they realize it¡¯s a scream for help. Pressing forward, they find their path blocked by layers of electric webs. With no easy way through, they decide to carefully fly over the trees to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. Ahead, they spot a fairy circle. Hovering above it, they see tree houses connected by wooden planks and thick vines. In the center of the circle lies a large, flat stone bathed in moonlight, with a symbol carved into its surface. On the ground, near the trees and on one side of the circle, stand several vertical wooden restraint tables. On one of them, a male soul periodically screams for help.


    Mira adamantly urges the team to rescue the man, simply because he¡¯s completely naked ¨C and she likes what she sees.

 Chapter 40 - Woot Woot

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive. I can see it from here,¡± Mira remarks.


    As the team descends toward the bound man, he notices them and becomes visibly excited, screaming intermittently while they work to untie him.


    ¡°Shut up already!¡± Yu snaps.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to fool them into thinking I¡¯m still crying for help,¡± the man replies.


    ¡°¡®Them¡¯?¡± Wyn asks.


    The man refuses to answer, instead urging them to release him quickly. The four locks securing him have a snap-on mechanism that clicks into place when pushed from behind the back of the table. Wyn realizes he¡¯ll need a special key to unlock them.


    ¡°We could just cut off your arms and feet. They¡¯ll grow back,¡± Wyn says flatly.


    ¡°NO! JUST NO!¡± the man shouts, clearly ungrateful.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡± Mira asks.


    It¡¯s only then that the man seems to notice her. Stunned into silence at first, he finally responds after Mira delivers a slap to his face.


    ¡°The key¡¯s with one of the woot woots.¡±


    A woot woot is a creature known for its distinct "woot woot" sound in varying tones and lengths. They are social and typically move in groups of five or more.


    ¡°There are, what, ten tree houses? Which one has it?¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°This group¡¯s bigger than usual. Look for the one with twigs forming an ¡®X¡¯ on the roof ¨C that¡¯s the leader¡¯s house, and the key is inside.¡±


    ¡°Creatures that craft and work as a team¡­,¡± Wyn muses aloud.


    ¡°They can command spooderfaces. I don¡¯t know how, but they seem to work together. So, be careful, eh,¡± the man warns.


    ¡°¡®Eh¡¯¡­?¡± Wyn mutters.


    The stone table in the center is a sacrificial altar, where prey are regularly offered up to appease what the woot woots believe to be a divine being. Normally, the sacrifice turns into essence, but in this case, the prey is meant for the spooderfaces to feast on. The woot woots themselves have no need for food ¨C they exist solely to appease their so-called boohoo.


    ¡°There were two others before me, eh. They¡¯ve already been sacrificed in the most horrifying ways. You HAVE to save me!¡± the man pleads.


    ¡°How do you know so much about them?¡± Wyn asks suspiciously.


    ¡°I have the bestiary.¡±


    ¡°And yet you were caught?¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be a smartass, eh!¡±


    On this semi-stealth mission, Anish leads Yu and Mira toward the woot woot leader''s tree house. The windowless house is dark and silent, with only a single, small doorless entrance. Their plan is to sneak in, kill the leader quietly, find the key, and free the man.


    However, things quickly go awry when an electric web shoots down from the branches above, ensnaring Yu. Anish manages to hold Yu up while dodging more webs, and Mira¡¯s fireballs scorch the incoming threats. They descend to a safer spot, just as Wyn unleashes a fully-charged snowy cyclone at the treetops.


    ¡°Fuck it. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wyn shouts.


    He turns back and launches a cyclone at the restraint table, obliterating it and sending the man flying away from the fairy circle. More trees rustle as additional spooderfaces join in, firing webs at the team.


    They regroup, dodging and fending off the webs, while Mira burns the remaining webbing off Yu. Encircling Wyn and team, the spooderfaces¡¯ attacks cease. The woot woots have been awakened.


    A dozen woot woots drop from the treetops, unfazed by the height. These armless creatures stand about as tall as Wyn''s chest. Each has long, oak-brown hair growing from its head and extending beyond its body, dragging along the ground as it moves. The hair is divided into six equal sections ¨C three on the left and three on the right ¨C stacked on top of each other. Their only facial feature is a pair of large, puppy-like eyes.


    ¡°Which one is the leader?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter anymore, right?¡± Mira replies.


    ¡°Do we still need the key then?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. We need to deal with these guys first,¡± Anish says.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    As usual, Wyn unleashes an enveloping cyclone to protect the team. However, he feels a trembling beneath the ground. Sensing danger, he summons a large rock pillar to elevate everyone. As the pillar rises, he notices something pushing through from within. He lets Anish carry the team upward, and looking down, he sees dry brown vines emerging from the rock, rising up to chase them.


    Mira¡¯s fireballs are effective at keeping the vines at bay. When Wyn¡¯s cyclone dies out, more than half of the woot woots have already ascended to their level, lifted by the vines that have twisted into sturdy platforms. The creatures stiffen their hair and use it to punch at Wyn and team. In response, Anish descends, dropping the whole team momentarily to avoid the attacks.


    ¡°Mira, Anish, Christine ¨C take the ones on the vines. Yu and I will handle the ones on the ground,¡± Wyn instructs.


    Wyn takes Yu with him, knowing Yu¡¯s water is ineffective against plant creatures but seeing a use for Yu¡¯s crescent blade. After sending Wyn and Yu down to the ground, Anish and the girls ascend above the descending vine platforms. Anish boosts Mira¡¯s whip toward one of the woot woots, which counters with every section of its hair. The whip explodes, blowing off a large chunk of its hair. The woot woot pauses, reacting to the damage with concern.


    Anish and Christine create a floating snowman to distract the remaining woot woots. Using his other hand, Anish flies Mira toward two distracted enemies. She whips one, burning it to a crisp with a fully-charged strike, and the explosion sets the other ablaze, killing it as well. Realizing Mira as a threat, the woot woots regroup. The remaining five stand on the same vine platform, combining their hair sections into one massive braid. Due to its thickness, Mira¡¯s fire can¡¯t burn through it fast enough. Their first sweep attack causes Mira to lose her balance. The next attack punches through the snowman, heading straight for Anish and Christine.


    As Anish ascends to avoid the attack, he loses control of Mira. While she¡¯s falling, Mira desperately tries to regain her balance. Flames erupt from her palms and feet, propelling her erratically to the midsection of the vine platform. She wraps herself around it tightly, and with the flames intensifying, the platform catches fire ¨C an evil grin spreads across her face.


    Meanwhile, Anish, dodging the relentless attacks, thrusts his javelin through the eye of a woot woot in front and embeds it into the forehead of the one behind. Suddenly, his weapon begins to glow with a bright light. Its shape shifts, becoming thicker and longer. An extra head materializes at the bottom of the handle, and the heads extend slightly, forming a downward-curved section that resembles a hook. As the platform catches fire and starts to crumble, Mira, still airborne, summons a big, concentrated fire pillar. The pillar engulfs the falling woot woots, burning them to their ends.


    Wyn, quick to act, creates small cyclones and combines them with Yu¡¯s water fountain to soften their landing as Anish¡¯s wind abruptly fades. Without hesitation, Wyn unleashes horizontal cyclones from both hands, blowing away two woot woots into the forest. The remaining three on the ground emit a "wooooot wooot" sound, summoning nearby spooderfaces. The spider creatures, now preparing to be mounted by the woot woots, are more numerous than the woot woots. The unmounted spooderfaces shoot webs, while the rest lunge forward at the team. Wyn constructs rock pillars to block the webs and creates a maze for the advancing enemies. Yu, using his creativity, summons a fountain from the ground, trapping a woot woot and a spooderface within it. He extends the fountain, bends its tip into the rock maze, and maneuvers it through to sweep up the remaining enemies.


    A few of the unmounted spooderfaces make it to the top of Wyn¡¯s rock pillars. However, Wyn summons another pillar beneath himself and Yu to elevate them, avoiding Yu¡¯s water. The spooderfaces then fire more webs at them. As Yu focuses on drowning the enemies within the maze, Wyn releases a powerful enveloping cyclone that destroys part of the maze and pulls Yu¡¯s water along with it.


    ¡°I was working hard on that!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°Sorry! Didn¡¯t think that far ahead,¡± Wyn apologizes.


    Wyn then releases two cyclones, each containing a chakram. Both hit the standing spooderfaces, killing them on impact. The woot woots, which had been submerged and sucked into the cyclone, rise again, though their spooderface counterparts lie lifeless on the ground.


    ¡°So hard to kill these things with water!¡± Yu complains.


    Before the battle resumes, a rapier thrusts into a woot woot, causing ice to form around the wound. An ice punch follows, chipping away at the frozen wound. It appears the naked man is back, but still bound by locks on his wrists and ankles.


    Wyn finishes off another woot woot with a descending cyclone carrying the chakrams, while Yu¡¯s water-boosted crescent blade takes down the last one. One of the woot woots previously blown away returns to the fray, only to be caught in Mira¡¯s fire pillar.


    ¡°I killed the other one you sent into my direction in the forest,¡± the man says.


    ¡°Then that should be all!¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Woot woot! You¡¯re the man, Mira!¡± Yu shouts, giving Mira a virtual high-five as she¡¯s still airborne.


    The woot woots live in a tight-knit community, though disputes over how to butcher their prey sometimes lead to conflicts. Losers of these disputes either find a new group or establish their own. Instead of dying, old woot woots transform into tree logs when they reach a certain age. Unbeknownst to Wyn and team, destroying tree houses or restraint tables grants essence equivalent to the number of retired woot woots.


    The team regroups. While they marvel at Anish¡¯s evolved two-headed javelin, the man asks them to find the key. Anish and Mira retrieve the key from the chief¡¯s tree house and free him. He quickly changes into a pink polo shirt, white chino shorts, and clean-white sneakers.


    The young man introduces himself as James but doesn¡¯t mind if the team calls him by his last name, Landon. James, with his white skin, is between skinny and lean. His dark brown, broccoli hair frames a slightly chiseled face, and his blue eyes are set beneath dark eyebrows. Standing at one hundred eighty centimeters, he dwarfs Wyn¡¯s one sixty-five. According to him, his party of three entered the fairy circle during a woot woot sacrifice. He was the only one caught by a web while the rest fled after realizing they were outnumbered. His party membership status now shows he¡¯s been kicked out.


    ¡°They know I¡¯m still alive and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Tough luck with the wrong people,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Can we go back to the campsite? I want to rest before we go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Errr, ¡®we¡¯?¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m following you guys.¡±


    ¡°NO! No, you aren¡¯t!¡± Wyn insists.


    ¡°Think about it, Wyn. He¡¯s white, male, and gorgeous down there. He¡¯s a rare item these days,¡± Mira points out.


    James and Mira lock eyes for a moment. Mira then gazes intensely at James¡¯ crotch, while James¡¯ gaze lingers on Mira¡¯s bust. After sharing essence equally with James in the hope he¡¯ll leave them alone, Wyn directs the rest of his team to head toward the Mystical Land.

 Chapter 41 - Entering Mystical Land

    ¡°So, which one are you? Tagaloco? Claimbodian? Wetameese? Loudian? Thigh?¡±


    ¡°¡®Thigh¡¯, ha?¡±


    ¡°So you ARE from Trapland, eh. Were you from Bangdik?¡±


    ¡°How does that matter to you? You had an experience with a trap there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I cried, running out of my hotel.¡±


    ¡°You should''ve tried it. You might like it.¡±


    ¡°It was bigger than mine, eh,¡± James says, showing the size with his hands.


    ¡°¡®Eh¡¯? Funny how he doesn¡¯t need to rest after all,¡± Yu whispers to Anish and Christine, while walking behind the other three.


    Despite Wyn¡¯s repeated requests for James to leave him and his team alone, James persists in striking up conversations. Mira, on the other hand, remains quiet, observing James intently. She had previously tried to convince Wyn to visit a campsite, but her efforts were in vain.


    As they journey deeper into the Haunted Forest, the sky darkens. Anish and Mira create a fiery wind barrier around the team for both protection and light. Most of the creatures they encounter are under one hundred in essence, posing no threat to the team.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been introducing yourself as ¡®Trip U¡¯ anymore?¡± Wyn asks, quietly.


    ¡°You still remember it? To be honest, I lost confidence after your ¡®Quad U¡¯ remark.¡±


    ¡°So much for the small party we talked about at the gate.¡±


    ¡°So far, we get along with all these guys, so it¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    ¡°¡®All¡¯? Hmmm¡­¡±


    The forest plunges into darkness. Anish checks their location on the screen and finds they¡¯re fairly close to the Mystical Land. That¡¯s also when the team discovers they can use the virutal screen as a steady light source. This proves useful in the Haunted Forest, scaring off creatures that aren¡¯t adapted to light. The journey seems smooth until they spot a familiar set of eyes. The creature retreats from the flashlight and then attacks.


    A large shadowy mass surrounds the party, attempting to absorb them. When they shine the flashlight at it, the creature retracts and moves away from the light. It¡¯s unmistakable ¨C they¡¯re up against another traineater. While the party could easily chase it away with more screen light, Wyn decides to fight it to test how much stronger his team has become since the metro station.


    Christine volunteers to beam the flashlight upward, providing much-needed light. Mira sets up multiple fire pillars around the team for extra visibility and protection. However, the traineater proves quicker than expected, maneuvering its eyes and shadowy mass with surprising agility. Yu releases a continuous stream of water from his blade tip, chasing after the eyes. Wyn and James erect pillars to obstruct the creature¡¯s movement, while fiery gusts fend off the creeping shadowy mass.


    ¡°¡®Tis time for Triple U!¡± Yu announces.


    Similar to the disfigured water dragon, Yu creates two water fountain copies of himself, each equipped with a weapon. Unfortunately, the copies lack mobility, and Yu struggles to control both simultaneously. Meanwhile, Anish launches a hook head from his javelin, but initially pierces through the shadowy mass. After several attempts, he manages to catch an eye and slowly drags the creature toward Mira¡¯s fire pillars as he retracts the hook. The traineater responds by unleashing a shadow ball, rolling toward the team. Wyn destroys it effortlessly with a cyclone, but his counterattack also blows the creature further away and off Anish¡¯s hook. After rising back up, the creature begins to merge its eyes. During this process, Wyn calls for his team to stop all attacks. With chakrams at the ready, he launches himself at the center of the creature, ending the battle swiftly.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, but we could¡¯ve split up to surround it, eh,¡± James comments.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t our first time against it, ¡®eh¡¯,¡± Wyn responds with air quotes.


    ¡°Well, still, you could be more effective during the fight. Why risk yourself like that?¡±


    ¡°Says someone who has only three thousand essence.¡±


    ¡°I may be weak right now, but I¡¯ll have you know I attended an Ivysore League school!¡±


    James and his former preppy teammates were relatively unprepared for the Dark Forest. Having spent little time training in the Abandoned City, they overestimated their abilities. However, their strategy to collect catnips allowed them to purchase the bestiary, which James uses as the only reason to stay with Wyn¡¯s team. To get information on a creature, the user must look it up from a list of names under a specific section and area. Wyn has found the bestiary to be rather useless, especially when facing unknown creatures.


    ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to purchase it with me around, eh.¡±


    ¡°Still doesn¡¯t make you useful.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The two bicker like a married couple, causing Mira to step between them as a shield. Even then, the men occasionally spark arguments, forcing Mira to adjust her breasts to distract James and give Wyn puppy eyes, begging him to let it go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have those when we get to a campsite. Wait, you¡¯re not a trap, right?¡± James asks.


    ¡°You wanna check now?¡± Mira replies, pulling James¡¯ hand for a thorough inspection, which makes him lick his lips.


    Anish observes the exchange with agitation, though he remains silent. As they advance further, the party is suddenly surrounded by a handful of traineaters. Unwilling to risk major injuries before reaching the Mystical Land, they flash the creatures with their screens. Annoyed by the slow progress, Wyn launches the entire team into a cyclone after Anish lifts them higher than the traineaters. Everyone except Wyn spirals out of control within the cyclone, despite Anish¡¯s attempts to stabilize them as Charlotte did with Fatima. Fortunately, they make it out of the Haunted Forest safe and sound, aside from a few faceplants.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Anish wonders.


    According to the map, they should be within the Mystical Land. However, it appears they¡¯re inside a cloudy gray area where their vision is limited to roughly a hundred meters ahead.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Wyn asks, pointing at the flying lights coming toward the team.


    ¡°Fireflies? So pretty,¡± Mira guesses.


    While the rest of the group enjoys the light show, James pulls out the bestiary to identify the creatures. Unfortunately, this part of the Mystical Land doesn¡¯t have its own section yet due to the recent revamp. Hurriedly, James browses through the extensive list of creatures.


    ¡°My sedation! They are¡­eek!¡± Mira screams, hiding behind Wyn.


    The incoming creatures turn out to be giant flying cockroaches with lights on their rears, resembling fireflies. Besides the glowing butt lights, they have small bulbs at the tips of their antennas that also light up. From a distance, there are too many to count, flying slowly toward any soul they see.


    ¡°Ah! Here it is! The fireroach. ¡®Watch out! It explodes!¡¯ Wait, ¡®explodes¡¯?¡± James reads the description with growing concern.


    Immediately, the team attacks the flying roaches with everything they¡¯ve got. Even a tiny impact causes them to explode, setting off chain reactions that dispatch nearby roaches. The stench of the smoke clouds isn¡¯t as repugnant as Gluttony¡¯s burp but is strong enough to induce nausea. That said, the explosions attract more fireroaches to Wyn¡¯s location. Seeing how easily they can be killed, Wyn decides to obliterate all of them. Despite the stench, the team manages to dispatch hundreds of the creatures, earning thirty essence each from the fire and poison roaches.


    As they continue through the clouds, Wyn and Anish work to clear the lingering stench. Midway, a field of catnip trees comes into view, each tree suspiciously spaced apart. Yu, excited, approaches a tree, ignoring the team¡¯s warnings. As expected, a large creature emerges from the ground, trying to snap Yu up with its mouth. Like replaying a movie scene, Wyn blows Yu high into the air with a cyclone.


    ¡°WAHHHhhhhhhhhh,¡± Yu cries.


    ¡°Ugh! Didn¡¯t I, like, tell you to stop doing that?¡± Christine complains.


    ¡°See? You could have¡­,¡± James starts to say.


    ¡°Just shut up! All of you!¡± Wyn snaps.


    The team quickly dispatches the catfish. Once Yu is back on the ground, they decide to tackle the remaining catfish in view, remembering the valuable essence they provide. Though there are no catnips to collect after the battle, the team happily shares the essence dropped by at least ten catfishes. Their recent encounter has pushed Wyn''s essence count past five thousand, while Yu and Mira hover in the mid-four thousands. Anish and Christine, however, trail just a couple hundred behind Wyn.


    The remaining clouds are devoid of creatures. The team begins to hear noises and see shapes ahead ¨C it''s finally the exit.


    ¡°Hello! Welcome to the new Mystical Land!¡± a voice calls out.


    Emerging from the clouds, they¡¯re greeted by a demon maine coon, much like those they¡¯ve seen before on the other levels. Regular demons, various creatures, and many souls crowd the space, making it noisy with their chatter and the sounds of the creatures.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Wyn asks, looking around in confusion.


    ¡°Why is it so hard to get here, eh?¡± James interrupts Wyn, visibly frustrated.


    ¡°We are aware. There is a temporary campsite until we find a more convenient way for souls to get here,¡± the demon maine coon explains.


    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a campsite here all along?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes, it is accessible via the band,¡± the demon confirms.


    ¡°You motherf¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on here?¡± James asks, drawing a sharp look from Wyn.


    This part of the Mystical Land spans the borders between itself and the other two forests. The ground is covered in lush green grass, though there are no trees. At the center, where the borders of the two forests meet, there¡¯s a campsite with only a campground ¨C no cat host or lobby ¨C available for resting. Portals are expected to open inside the campground. Surrounding it are tamed creatures and their demon handlers, who serve as the only mode of transportation for now.


    Most of the creatures wear muzzles and have mounts on their backs. Fares are zone-based, with prices ranging from ten to fifty catnips per zone, depending on the size of the creature and its passenger capacity. There are currently four zones, including the starting zone where Wyn and his team have arrived. Each zone has one drop-off station.


    ¡°This zone is the smallest and does not have anything mystical about it. You can start your journey from any other zone,¡± a handler cat suggests.


    ¡°What about the village?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°You will need to travel to zone three and sail the sea,¡± the handler replies.


    ¡°The sea? We¡¯ll start from the cheapest ¨C zone two, please,¡± Wyn decides.


    However, Mira insists they rest for a while before exploring. After all, they¡¯ve been on foot since falling into a pit in the Haunted Forest. Making their way to the campground, as expected, Mira wants James in her tent, claiming that no one on the team can contact him since he¡¯s not officially part of it. Despite Wyn¡¯s countless objections to ditching James, Mira argues for the bestiary¡¯s usefulness. Reluctantly, Wyn allows James to temporarily join the team.


    ¡°Can I come in too? I¡¯ll, uh, just watch,¡± Anish asks hopefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but why are you all dressed the same?¡± James asks, looking around.


    Ignoring Anish¡¯s and James¡¯s questions, Mira forcefully pulls him into her tent. The team splits up, sets the countdown alarm for ten hours, and calls it a day. As usual, Wyn finds it hard to sleep, troubled by the feeling that he might be slowly losing control of the team.


    ¡°Am I happy?¡± is the last question he asks himself before the alarm goes off.

 Chapter 42 - Whispering Meadow

    While the rest of the team searches for a creature to ride, Wyn unceremoniously kicks James out of the group. For fun, everyone decides to ride the crocs on wheels, which can carry three passengers and costs thirty catnips per zone. Despite Wyn''s attempts to keep James off his croc, James casually hops onto the other one with Yu and Christine, swapping places with Anish.


    The handlers tap their muzzled crocs with their feet, and the wheels begin to spin. All six riders set off toward the second zone of the Mystical Land. As they travel, Mira decides to switch outfits, changing into a black wizard¡¯s robe featuring a griffin logo ¨C this one comically peeing. Inspired by Mira, Wyn ditches his usual attire for a pair of gray pants and a black tee with a hamster graphic that reads ¡°The Adventurous Hamsters.¡±


    A couple of hours later, they arrive at the station for zone two. The handler then explains that the Mystical Land progresses eastward.


    ¡°How do we know which way is east?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It is straight ahead from the station. The direction facing campsite numbers five and six is considered north. If you are truly lost, you can use the map.¡±


    The handler points them to several scattered digital displays nearby, which show the estimated arrival times of rides. Scrolling further down reveals additional rides that aren¡¯t currently available but can be requested. To reserve or request a ride, one simply taps on it and selects ¡°reserve,¡± with a picture of the reservation holder appearing next to the selection.


    ¡°I am not supposed to tell you this,¡± the cat handler whispers, ¡°but there is a special ride at the very bottom of the display. It costs a thousand catnips and can travel anywhere in the Mystical Land with no extra charges.¡±


    ¡°Then why tell us?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°We love catnips. That is all I can say.¡±


    It takes several minutes to scroll to the bottom, but when Wyn finally reaches it, everyone gasps ¨C a ten-seat dragon ride awaits them. Wyn instantly declares it their team goal to ride this dragon at least once. Just then, James flaunts his impressive catnip count, showing that he has thousands of catnips. He offers to pay for the ride if they let him rejoin the team. Keeping his excitement in check, Wyn redirects the group¡¯s attention to the land ahead.


    ¡°Are we not going to talk about the elephant in the room?¡± Yu asks, pointing at Wyn¡¯s attire. ¡°No more Oppa Trio!¡±


    In response, Yu quickly changes into a loose long-sleeved button-up shirt, black baggy pants, and black-and-white canvas shoes. Following Yu¡¯s lead, Anish switches back into his beach outfit, but this time, paired with brown sneakers.


    The first part of the Mystical Land is the Whispering Meadow, an expansive, rolling landscape where the grass sways in a rhythmic dance. A vibrant array of flowers and small trees grow in abundance, and the breezy air carries a soft, musical hum, as if the land itself is singing. Some flowers and leaves float gently in the air, carried by the wind. On one of these drifting flowers, Wyn spots a small creature ¨C a bluish, busty feminine goblin-shaped figure with pink, horn-shaped leaf-like hair, and four transparent blue wings.


    ¡°How could such an ugly creature exist in such a beautiful place?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    ¡°Would!¡± James exclaims, giving Mira a lewd smile.


    ¡°Nasty, you are. Hate you, I do,¡± Anish retorts.


    Most of the creatures in the meadow seem harmless, as long as they aren''t threatened. This allows Wyn and the team to stroll leisurely, taking in the sight of mystical creatures in their so-called ¡°natural¡± habitat.


    ¡°Is that¡­?!¡± Mira exclaims, pointing ahead.


    In the direction she indicates stands a unicorn ¨C a ¡°regular¡± rainbow-horned unicorn, munching on grass and some small yellow, star-shaped chicks. As the mother chick tries to defend her young, the unicorn stomps her down effortlessly.


    ¡°Look how long it is! I have to add it to my collection,¡± Mira comments, giggling alongside James.


    Anish, visibly irritated, decides to ruin the moment. He charges at the unicorn, dragging Wyn along into the fight. The two men split to the left and right of the creature. Feeling threatened, the unicorn responds by firing a laser from its horn at Anish, who successfully dodges upward. Wyn, attacking from the other side, sends chakrams within a cyclone toward the unicorn. It leaps forward, turning to face Wyn, but this gives Anish the opportunity to hook a javelin head to its hind leg, causing it to stumble. The javelin pulls violently, and Wyn''s descending cyclone strikes, embedding the chakrams deep into the creature¡¯s neck and back.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The unicorn struggles to rise, but Wyn cyclone dashes forward, his fists encased in rock. The unicorn aims its horn at him for another attack, but Anish quickly hooks one end of the javelin to the ground and the other to the creature''s cheek, diverting its aim. He leaves the javelin and gusts himself upward to avoid the laser blast. The clash sends both Wyn and the unicorn to the ground. Hovering above, Anish pulls Wyn up into the air and plunges his weapon into its head while Wyn follows with a downward blade strike, mirroring his move from the crackaroo fight.


    Once they''re sure the unicorn is lifeless, Anish cuts off its part from down under and waves it at Mira and James. His behavior frightens Christine. Yu takes her hand ¨C not to comfort her, but because he¡¯s just as scared.


    ¡°Long, isn¡¯t it? Still like it now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I understand him,¡± Mira replies with a faint smile.


    Wyn pats Anish on the back. The rest of the team, scared of Anish, refuses to collect the essence, so Wyn and Anish gather two hundred and fifty each.


    After ensuring everyone that Anish is mentally stable, Wyn directs the team to move forward. Along the way, they spot elemental orbs floating about, which makes Wyn wonder why the mimic-i is the only orb creature with a unique name.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t form shapes, duh! And the elemental orbs aren¡¯t dual-typed, eh,¡± James explains.


    ¡°¡®ThEY cANt FORm sHAPeS,¡¯¡± Wyn mocks. ¡°Says the guy who barely spent time in the city, ¡®eh¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Not cool, man!¡± James retorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your man, pal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your pal, buddy!¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± Mira interjects, spreading her arms between them.


    "Were your moms¡¯ names Martha?" Yu abruptly asks.


    ¡°NO!¡± Wyn and James shout in unison.


    ¡°See? They stopped! That unison was beautiful!¡±


    The team arrives at a large river mouth. The water is crisp and clear, revealing anything that lurks beneath the surface. Surrounding the river mouth stand the legendary kuso sukois. According to the bestiary, these are the evolved sukois that belly-flopped all the way from the Twilight Forest pond to this river in the Mystical Land. These ice and thunder creatures are slightly stronger than the traineaters.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fish! That¡¯s a fucking fridge!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    Indeed, the creatures resemble a fridge with two compartments. Two flat, functional fish eyes are located at the top of the upper compartment, and fish fins extend from the sides. The upper compartment channels ice attacks, while the lower one unleashes thunder. With so many creatures around the river mouth, the team decides not to draw any attention.


    Continuing along the river, they observe bone huggers clinging to large, stench-leaking, salmon-like creatures known as sourmons. Above them, small fire and wind dragons with butterfly wings ¨C called dragon butterflies ¨C swoop down to roast and steal the sourmons. These dragons come in various colors, both single and mixed, and have different wing shapes. Unfortunately for Wyn, they¡¯re far too small for him to ride.


    As they near the next section of zone one, the trees become taller, larger, and more densely populated. Just before entering the Enchanted Forest, they spot a creature lurking behind a tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s the boberbearboar! A.K.A. bober ultimate!¡± James announces.


    ¡°Oh no! Kurwa!¡± Wyn responds.


    The boberbearboar is a shy creature but has a peculiar habit of blocking river flow with its large body when among its kind. It has the face and feet of a beaver with upward-curling snout horns. Its body, arms, and legs resemble a bear, much more muscular than the bone huggers ¨C its twelve-pack abs make that clear. The tail and hooves resemble those of a pig on steroids. As a formidable water and earth creature, it would be the strongest opponent Wyn has faced so far if they engage it.


    ¡°Can we check thoroughly if there are more of them nearby?¡± Wyn asks.


    The team spreads out to survey the area. Luckily, this boberbearboar is alone, making it a prime opportunity for Wyn¡¯s party to take it on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and engage it from all directions!¡± James suggests.


    ¡°Excuse you? Only one person should be giving orders. You¡¯ll just confuse everyone!¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Then let me lead,¡± James presses.


    ¡°I second that. Like, maybe give someone else a chance to lead,¡± Christine chimes in.


    The rest of the group falls silent, unsure how to handle the situation. After an awkward pause, Mira feels compelled to support Wyn.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky to let James lead this fight. We¡¯re already used to Wyn as our leader. Maybe we can let James lead in a less dangerous battle?¡± she suggests.


    Yu and Anish both nod in agreement. Wyn remains the leader, but he can''t shake the unease of having James around. He swears to himself that if anything goes wrong because of James, he¡¯ll never forgive him.


    Wyn splits the team into two squads: Team One and Team A, emphasizing that both are equally important ¨C something he picked up from a cartoon about a futuristic delivery company. Team One consists of Wyn, James, and Mira. Despite not wanting James involved, Wyn keeps him close to monitor him. Team A is led by Anish, with Yu and Christine following his lead. The plan is to lure the creature into the open and attack it from both sides.


    To provoke the creature, Wyn summons rock pillars behind it, while Mira follows up with an explosion whip to the tree. Anish swiftly pulls her back to safety. The plan works ¨C the creature lets out a timid beaver growl before charging, surprisingly, toward Team A in a rage.

 Chapter 43 - vs Boberbearboar

    Anish propels Team A away from the tree while Christine summons snow pillars, and Yu launches a stream of water from his blade toward the enemy. Reacting swiftly, the boberbearboar tightens and enlarges its leg muscles, dodging toward Team One. Wyn sends a cyclone filled with chakrams at the creature, but it tightens its arms and hooves to block the attack, bouncing off the weapons. Both teams seize the opportunity to move to an open field, separated by a river.


    The boberbearboar focuses its leg muscles and leaps into the river, causing a massive splash that obscures all six fighters. As water settles, it raises its hooves, aiming at both squads. Water orbs form around its hooves and launch forward, and when an orb breaks, rocks scatter like shrapnel from a grenade. Team One erects pillars to block the rocks, while Team A opts to dodge, not wanting to obstruct their view. Despite their efforts, the blunt rocks strike Team A, with one piercing Christine''s thigh.


    Hearing Christine¡¯s scream, Wyn dashes blindly through the pillars, chakrams in hand. As he breaks through James¡¯s chipped ice pillar, he realizes the beast has already lunged toward him, hooves enhanced and thrust forward. The impact forces Wyn¡¯s hands to retract, causing his own blades to lodge into his chest. The boberbearboar¡¯s dash pushes them both toward Team A. Using its beaver-like feet to stabilize, the creature absorbs the impact, while Wyn is sent skidding backward across the ground.


    Mira quickly wraps her whip around the beast¡¯s smaller arm, triggering an explosion as the metal tip makes contact. James stabs his rapier into the other arm and attempts to freeze it. However, the boberbearboar buffs its arms, shaking off Mira¡¯s whip and dislodging the rapier. It suddenly punches the ground, summoning shockwaves that form rock pillars under Mira and James, knocking them upward. They crash down onto the pillars, taking significant fall damage.


    Anish hooks onto the creature¡¯s leg, diverting its attention. As the boberbearboar turns, a floating snowman punches it in the snout. Though weak, the punch triggers the creature¡¯s instinct to reinforce its head. It summons a rock in front of a thickened hoof and punches through the snowman. Yu takes this chance to execute a fountain slash from behind. A downward stream flows from his blade as it strikes the creature''s head, but the beast thickens its head once more. Without even turning around, it launches a rock pillar up from the river, hitting Yu¡¯s front legs and flipping him over, causing him to slide along the creature¡¯s big head before falling.


    As the boberbearboar buffs its arms, readying for an attack on Yu, Anish pulls Yu to safety with a gust. Simultaneously, Wyn sends a cyclone hurtling toward the beast¡¯s back, causing it to fall.


    Wyn, having checked on Mira and confirmed she¡¯s unharmed, returns just in time to witness the exchange between Team A and the boberbearboar. A thought crosses his mind ¨C why doesn¡¯t the creature fully envelop its body in rock for protection? The question reminds him of the gazillot, which also never covered itself in rocks, except for its eyes.


    ¡°Everyone attack at different parts!¡± Wyn yells.


    ¡°No! Everyone wait! Let me freeze the river first!¡± James interrupts.


    ¡°Ugh, you should stay passed out. LISTEN TO ME! Yu and Mira, go for the arms. Christine and James, aim for the legs, or freeze them, whatever. Anish and I will attack the body.¡±


    While the strategy sounds great in theory, both squads find it challenging to get close or launch their weapons without being interrupted by the boberbearboar¡¯s counterattacks. Its pillar shockwaves not only can thwart incoming attacks, but also break ice that James and Christine work so hard to achieve. The rock water grenades are effective at limiting the souls¡¯ offensive attempts.


    For the first time since the beginning of the battle, the boberbearboar leaps toward Team One. Wyn launches away the whole squad with a slanted rock.


    ¡°That hurt, you son of a¡­,¡± James says.


    ¡°Incoming!¡± Mira says.


    Water grenades are flying toward them. Wasting no time, Wyn summons a large pillar, and with the emergence, they¡¯re quite high in the air.


    ¡°How do we get down, Oppa?¡±


    ¡°ANISH!!!¡±


    Team A has been following the creature. Anish brings Team One, dodging more attacks, to his location for a much needed regroup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try the same thing we did with the millipede centipede,¡± Wyn says.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    On Wyn¡¯s command, the team relocates to stand in front of a large tree, leaving significant space between themselves and the tree. Given the current distance between the team and the beast, Wyn expects it to either leap or dash toward them at some point. Wyn¡¯s anticipation materializes as the creature dashes toward them, again, with strengthened hooves and rocks in front. Midway, Wyn fuses with Christine to summon a well-timed pillar. The fused pillar strikes the legs, causing the boberbearboar to finally stumble after crushing through a couple of them, sending it rolling across the ground. A snowy, watery descending cyclone carrying the chakrams comes crashing down onto the struggling creature. The weapons lodge. A fiery gust blows in front all the way to the downed beast. Eager to contribute, James launches a barrage of icicles at the target.


    Taking the hits, the boberbearboar assumes a crouching position, then thickens its legs. However, the combined attacks are keeping it from achieving the traction it needs for a lunge ¨C that is until the creature tightens its body and starts to rise.


    ¡°Anish, this is up to you now!¡± Wyn says.


    Anish takes control of his javelin and Yu¡¯s crescent blade, pointing the sharp tips toward the beast. Instead of launching them, he keeps them afloat at his chest level. The beast strengthens its legs and lunges as soon as the cyclone dissipates. Wyn hurls the chakrams, aiming for the arms. Anish launches the weapons forward, Wyn then proceeds to jet everyone upward with a cyclone, boosted by a large water fountain for a faster ascent. As usual, everyone but Wyn spirals out of control. This absurd strategy, in turn, keeps all the members safe, while the boberbearboar, with its arms enlarged, hits the tree. The clash allows the javelin and the crescent blade to pierce right through the perfectly sculptured abdomen ¨C the javelin¡¯s tip is protruding from the back, the crescent blade¡¯s tip is somewhere deep in the stomach.


    During the descent, Wyn creates a number of mini cyclones to slow down. Anish, drifting close to James and Christine, manages to stabilize all of them in the air. Yu resorts to horizontal water dashes to land softly on a tree. Mira uses flame jets to awkwardly fly herself toward Wyn¡¯s myriad of mini cyclones. The team regroups at the river.


    ¡°It¡¯s not moving. Landon, go check it,¡± Wyn commands.


    ¡°Why me? I¡¯m not part of your team, remember?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll never be. If you want a share of the essence, go check it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an asshole!¡±


    ¡°I know, and thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for calling you an asshole or for checking on the bober?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    James carefully inches toward the creature, tossing icicles at it before hurriedly retreating back to the team. The beast doesn¡¯t react. Christine rolls a snowball, and as it begins to fall forward, the handle of the crescent blade stops it from collapsing entirely, leaving it leaning partially upright. Eventually, its arms deflate and the whole body starts to disintegrate. The three-thousand essence reward is shared equally among everyone, including James.


    ¡°How are you holding up, Christine?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Like, I¡¯m limping, but I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°What about everyone else?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in one piece. What about your wounds, Oppa? Somehow, I¡¯m reminded of your first chest wound at the dojo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± Wyn replies. ¡°Turns out the trees are stronger than the beast.¡±


    ¡°Was that a gamble?¡± Mira wonders.


    ¡°Kinda. Remember how most of the things on this level are indestructible? Thought trees might be too.¡±


    Wyn takes a moment to reflect on the battle, recognizing how much his team has grown since the millipede centipede fight. They''ve all gotten stronger, and he realizes that the elemental diversity among them played a crucial role in their success. Although three of them wield the blue element, their specializations are distinct. Wyn exhales a sigh of contentment as the team rests beneath the tree where the boberbearboar met its end.


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve decided. I NEED to be on your team,¡± James declares.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your dude¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to survive all the way through, eh.¡±


    ¡°Still a no. Anyway, I think we should rest at the campsite,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°And lose our progress?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fly on a dragon to zone two, courtesy of Landon.


    ¡°Woohoo! Thanks, James!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself through another forest. We¡¯ll skip the Enchanted Forest,¡± Wyn says.


    The others thank James, not giving him a chance to respond. The team returns to the temporary campsite. Despite Wyn¡¯s disapproval, everyone except Christine squeezes into Wyn''s tent. Reluctantly, Wyn re-adds James back into the party and mutters as he purchases more sleeping bags and an extra alarm clock.


    ¡°I can help pay for these,¡± Anish offers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The bigger deal is you guys sleeping in my tent.¡±


    Yu, Anish, and James share the upper floor, while Wyn and Mira take the ground floor. Wyn can¡¯t help but feel envious of the others, who fall asleep so easily. He flips left and right, as he usually does, his mind drifting into various scenarios. Though content, he can¡¯t shake off a sense of unease ¨C something he can¡¯t quite pinpoint. Then, a what-if scenario starts to form: his team leaving him behind for a better group. He then envisions Yu, Mira, and Anish waving him goodbye. Strangely, this image morphs into him petting his dogs at home, followed by a scene of him whining with Budd about work at a restaurant. The sequence becomes increasingly disjointed and blurry, until finally, Wyn falls asleep.

 Chapter 44 - Luminous Glade

    Somehow, the guests on the cruise ship are gradually turning into mindless zombies. Wyn, along with a few others, appears to be immune to the zombification. To make things even stranger, Wyn has a wristband capable of firing chain lightning at the press of a button. Hurriedly, he calls out to the unaffected passengers, urging them to take shelter in the supply room on the middle deck. As he fends off the horde, he encounters Yu and Mira, who also possess wristbands identical to his. An older gentleman, whose face is blurry but bears a strong resemblance to Anish, tackles the zombies at the front to save a woman and her child. However, due to the sheer number of flesh eaters, no one can tap their wristbands quickly enough to save Anish. Before the supply room door can close, another horde crashes through the ceiling and falls directly onto the people inside. Chaos erupts.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have normal dreams?¡± Wyn complains as he rubs his eyes.


    He waits out the alarm clock for a few hours before it finally goes off. After regrouping on the lower floor of Wyn¡¯s tent, Yu fetches Christine. They then exit the campsite.


    ¡°Go for it, Landon. Call a dragon,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit overkill? Can¡¯t we go for something less expensive but still cool?¡± James pleads.


    ¡°You see, I NEED TO SEE A REAL DRAGON SO I CAN IMAGINE ONE!¡± Yu insists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s a longboi,¡± Wyn adds.


    The wait time is massive ¨C over twenty hours ¨C giving James the chance to cancel the reservation. However, Wyn and Yu are determined. They¡¯re willing to wait as long as it takes to see a dragon. They kick James out of the team, return to Wyn¡¯s tent, set the alarm clock accordingly, and hold a mini party where they chat, play board games, sing, and dance ¨C this time with a karaoke machine, courtesy of Anish. Wyn only moves rhythmically to the tunes while sitting, though he actively participates in the board games which he seems to dominate. Once the timer is up, they return to the ride waiting area where they find James lying on the ground, asleep. Mira wakes him up, and shortly afterward, the sky darkens. High above, a gigantic portal opens. Slowly descending is a dragon. The muzzled, long dragon hovers above the team, drawing a large crowd.


    ¡°So, this is what a real dragon looks like!¡± Yu exclaims.


    A lone, seemingly bruised handler jumps down, then proceeds to throw each member up into a line of mounted seats situated behind the dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°What took you so long? And how did you open a portal in the sky?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°We had to tame a wild dragon first. As for the portal, is it not obvious why I came from the sky instead of the ground? Use your brain, yes?¡± the handler replies.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dragon this big on this floor?¡± Wyn asks after flipping off both the demon and the laughing James.


    ¡°No, but there are some on the second floor.¡±


    The cat handler pulls the reins, and the dragon soars into the sky. The creature propels itself through the air by swinging its body side to side in broad, sweeping motions, resembling a serpent¡¯s movement. This method of flight quickly induces nausea in both Wyn and James. The speed is intense, making it impossible for anyone to enjoy the scenery from above. Thankfully, they reach their destination in less than an hour. Feeling that his catnips weren¡¯t well spent, James, still suffering from motion sickness, asks the handler to fly back to the starting zone and then return to zone two again. Begrudgingly, everyone agrees, including the handler, who groans and rolls her eyes.


    Back at zone two, Wyn and James request a short break.


    ¡°That¡¯s how we feel inside your cyclone!¡± Yu remarks.


    In the distance, they faintly hear a commotion coming from the west. Following the noise, the team reaches the edge of the Enchanted Forest, where a crowd has gathered. The Enchanted Forest is a place where massive, ancient trees intertwine their roots to form natural arches and pathways. There are trees with faces, although they remain silent, and hidden groves that lead to other parts of the forest. Flowers here glow in colors that reflect the elements of the nearest entity. The forest is said to be the original home of the woot woots. While it shares many of the same creatures found in the Meadow, it¡¯s also inhabited by the unpleasant millipede-centipedes. Unable to see the source of the commotion due to his height, Wyn asks a man who¡¯s literally walking upside down.


    ¡°Oi mate, a party¡¯s challenging an elephan¡¯t!¡± the man replies.


    ¡°Where is he from?¡± Mira asks, her gaze drifting toward the man¡¯s privates.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Aztria, not to be confused with Aztralia,¡± Wyn answers.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± she questions.


    ¡°He¡¯s upside down. That¡¯s how they live. If it¡¯s the teeth, then they¡¯re Brats. If they¡¯re like this guy but walk normally, then they¡¯re New Sealanders.¡±


    An elephan¡¯t is a colossal creature, towering as high as the trees, with numerous trunk-like tentacles extending from its face. Each side of the trunk has three tusks: one curving upward, one straight, and one curving downward. Its body retains the familiar robust form of an elephant but with sharp, pointed spikes on each knee. The creature¡¯s large ears are capable of flapping to generate gusts of wind. Despite its menacing appearance, the earth-and-wind creature yields less than three thousand essence. The description reads: ¡°It¡¯s unelephan¡¯t for a dead one, not elephan¡¯tn¡¯t.¡±


    The party of eight struggles to bring the elephan¡¯t down. With help from the onlookers, the creature is finally defeated, becoming unelephan¡¯t. A nasty argument over how to split the essence follows, prompting one of them to call for a dispute. Wyn and his team leave before the nerds arrive and continue on to the Luminous Glade.


    The Luminous Glade is a serene, radiant area where the ground is covered in bioluminescent grass. The trees have glowing bark and leaves that emit a warm yellow and blue light. Orb-shaped flowers illuminate this dark area, providing ample vision. Catnip trees are plentiful. The same river that flows through the Whispering Meadow and the Enchanted Forest cuts through the center of the Luminous Glade, glowing with the light of the creatures swimming beneath. The creatures here are more peaceful; in fact, many are shy and flee at the sight of a soul.


    Wyn tries to fight a glimmering deer ¨C its entire sparkling body transparent with glowing antlers ¨C but it manages to escape. A nest of moon rabbits, round white creatures shaped like moons, rolls away as they hear Wyn and his team approaching. The flying lanterns shoot out a stream of lava from their bottoms before they drift higher into the air, fleeing.


    While the rest of the team is busy chasing after creatures and collecting catnip pouches, Christine pulls James aside for a private chat.


    ¡°Do you, like, want to form a new team with me?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with this team?¡±


    ¡°The leader doesn¡¯t, like, care about our safety in battles. He¡¯s always trying to pick fights with strong creatures. You know he, like, killed himself and doesn¡¯t care about losing his life down here.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, really? What about the others?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a sex fiend, a pervert, and an immature child.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a sex fiend myself, eh. What about you? And why me?¡±


    ¡°I just want, like, a new team. Becoming an original member would give me more say in who we choose to keep,¡± Christine answers, intentionally ignoring James¡¯ first question.


    James doesn¡¯t respond. He stands beside Christine in silence, observing the others. Yu, seeing Christine with James, feels uneasy. He calls her for a private chat of their own. Yu has been struggling to balance his time between Christine and his friends. Lately, he¡¯s noticed that Christine has been unusually quiet, both toward the team and himself. Every time they rest at a campsite, Christine refuses to let Yu enter her tent, even when he genuinely just wants to check on her well-being.


    ¡°Your leader, like, he hates me. He, like, told me on the way to the beach,¡± Christine confides.


    Yu has sensed the tension between Christine and Wyn, but he¡¯s also noticed Wyn¡¯s efforts to avoid outright conflicts with her.


    ¡°Both of us didn¡¯t originally want to form a team with anyone else,¡± Yu starts, ¡°but then we met all you wonderful people, and we just had to. Wyn¡¯s like my big brother. I know he¡¯s not a people person, so please give him some time to adjust.¡±


    ¡°He seems to, like, get along well with others,¡± Christine replies.


    Yu hesitates, not wanting to mention that he¡¯s the main reason Christine is even part of the team.


    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s not getting along well with James either. Plus, it feels like¡­you¡¯ve kinda taken me away from him.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    ¡°Errr, that didn¡¯t come out right,¡± Yu quickly backtracks. ¡°I meant that I spend less time with him now that you¡¯re around. Just give him a chance, okay? I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Christine isn¡¯t entirely satisfied with Yu¡¯s explanation, but their conversation ends on a lighter note when an unspecified bird creature mysteriously poops on Yu¡¯s head. Wyn¡¯s voice cuts through, calling the team to gather around a glimmering deer¡¯s head he worked hard to track down.


    ¡°Gather before it disintegrates.¡±


    Using the glowing antlers as a makeshift campfire, Wyn tries to catch up with the team. While most seem content with the current group, Christine and James remain quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see if this team is worth joining, eh,¡± James finally speaks.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you beg us to let you in?¡± Wyn retorts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been treating me like shit.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you deserve it.¡±


    The two butt heads again, prompting Mira to intervene. She firmly suggests that Yu sing without his guitar to help calm everyone down, and Yu agrees. As the deer antlers finally vanish, Mira lights up the metal egg at the end of her whip and places it in the center of the circle.


    ¡°Landon, take the essence. If you¡¯re sticking around, you might as well get stronger,¡± Wyn says.


    James, caught off guard by Wyn¡¯s rare display of kindness, has no snappy comeback. He quietly accepts the essence.


    ¡°Your fire is brighter than ever, Mira!¡± Wyn compliments.


    The singing continues. Sitting in a fetal position, James rests his chin on his knees, eyes fixed on Mira¡¯s whip. The rest of the team remains silent, letting Yu¡¯s calming voice wash over them.

 Chapter 45 - Chasing The Leprechaun

    Venturing deeper into the Luminous Glade, Christine and James remain mostly quiet, trailing behind while the rest of the team chatters away. Upon reaching a fairy circle, they encounter a swarm of fairies, the same type they met in the Whispering Meadow. This time, their wings glow with a soft luminescence, and they seem more playful, admiring Mira¡¯s and Christine¡¯s hair. Although the fairies occasionally nip at the girls all over their bodies, they''re harmless overall. Once shooed away, the fairies scatter and flee.


    The team follows a pathway leading east, which they believe will take them to zone three¡¯s station.


    ¡°It¡¯s all mushrooms!¡± Yu exclaims.


    On both sides of the path, mushrooms gradually replace the trees and flowers until there''s nothing but mushrooms as far as the eye can see. As they venture deeper, they notice the mushrooms becoming increasingly larger.


    ¡°Why are these mushrooms so big?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    Curious, they look back and realize that the mushrooms they passed by appear similar in size to those ahead. Retracing their steps to the fairy circle, they uncover the secret of the shroomy pathway ¨C the team seems to shrink smaller the further they venture inside. Concerned for their safety, Wyn suggests they take an alternative route. Just then, Anish spots a tiny creature darting across the path in the mushroom field.


    ¡°It¡¯s a leprechaun! It says here that this thing is super rare. It grants a fortune of both essence and catnips to the lucky one who can kill it!¡± James reads from the screen.


    The leprechaun is a mostly green creature with a white belly, featuring the face of a rat, ears resembling a gremlin¡¯s, and fangs like those of a vampire bat. Its entire body is covered in hair, which seamlessly forms the green top hat and the orange chin beard. Its arms resemble those of a mole. Though it can walk on two rat-like legs, it gains greater mobility when it runs on all fours.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t lose each other! Partner up! You¡¯re responsible for your partner,¡± Wyn commands.


    In a surprising turn of events, Mira pairs up with Anish, leaving James to be Wyn''s partner.


    ¡°Can I take Anish, pretty Mira? Pleaseee,¡± Wyn pleads.


    ¡°Let me go with you instead, eh!¡± James also attempts to switch partners.


    Mira firmly refuses, prompting a wide, pervy grin from Anish. Yu and Christine chuckle at Wyn¡¯s and James¡¯ expense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Mira!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°You¡¯re so very welcome!¡± Mira replies with a cute smile.


    Amid the dense mushrooms, the tiny leprechaun is difficult to spot. The six souls spend far too much time searching, until luck intervenes ¨C the leprechaun lets out a loud fart, shooting a sparkling rainbow arch and a catnip pouch from its rear. Though the rainbow isn¡¯t fully visible from their position, its brightness and the unmistakable sound give away the creature¡¯s location. Quickly, Mira and Anish swoop to its backside, snatching the pouch and chasing the leprechaun back toward the remaining four. Spotting them, the leprechaun releases a mega-charged fart, launching itself deeper into the mushroom field.


    Mira and Anish pursue, while Wyn creates mini cyclones to let the remaining members speed their way forward. Even Wyn¡¯s cyclones reduce in size as they venture further in, allowing him to scale them without overshooting. During their flight, long strings of vines strike at Mira and Anish, knocking them down and causing them to bounce off a mushroom. Wyn manages to spot the leprechaun and summons descending cyclones, halting its movement. Surrounded, the creature attempts to dig into the ground. Wyn reacts by creating an ascending snowy cyclone to suck the leprechaun out from below.


    As the cyclone whirls, everyone rushes in closer. But in a sudden twist, the leprechaun breaks through with another mega fart, propelling itself even deeper into the mushroom field. Determined, Wyn instructs Yu and Christine to get down, allowing James to cling to him for a cyclone dash. Normally, this powerful yet uncontrollable dash would overshoot, but this time it propels them just behind the leprechaun ¨C now the same size as Wyn. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Startled, the creature attacks, extending vines from its claws. An ice pillar blocks the attack, but more vines from the other hand smash through it. Wyn and James step back, blocking the vines with a rock pillar. Then, Wyn dashes through it, aiming at the leprechaun. The creature reacts by interlocking its hands in defense. The impact pushes it back until it collapses. Releasing its interlocked hands, the leprechaun pushes outward, sending Wyn crashing against a mushroom. James retaliates with a volley of icicles, but they¡¯re effortlessly deflected. As expected, the creature lets out another fart, launching itself clear of the mushroom field.


    Without missing a beat, Wyn dashes with James in tow. The instant they leave the mushroom field, they return to their normal sizes, tumbling to the ground. Fearing they¡¯ve lost the leprechaun, they find themselves standing before a large creature ¨C with the leprechaun perched on its head.


    ¡°Keep them busy while I look this thing up!¡± James shouts.


    The friend-shaped creature turns out to be a smiling capybara with black, spiky quills on its back. At the leprechaun¡¯s command, it stomps its legs, causing the quills to bristle and lift into the air, suspended by crackling arcs of electricity. As more electricity gathers, the quills are pulled back, readying for launch. In a flash, sparks ignite at their bases, and they shoot forward like lightning bolts. Despite the impressive attack, the capybara''s quills fail to penetrate Wyn''s defensive pillar.


    Just then, the rest of the team trails down from above, carried by the tiny wind gust, and crash-land behind Wyn as they regain their normal sizes. Regaining his balance, Anish swiftly dispatches the rodent with his javelin. As expected, the leprechaun attempts to escape with another fart, but Wyn, James, and Christine create a series of pillars ahead of its path. Despite their combined efforts, the leprechaun is unable to even fly past the first pillar. Mira then follows up with a barrage of fireballs, burning the trapped creature until it¡¯s defeated.


    ¡°One thousand essence from this tiny thing?¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°Ah, found it! The happybara is a ¡®friend-shaped bober¡¯. Isn¡¯t a bober a beaver?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never get any logical answers here,¡± Wyn remarks.


    The leprechaun drops a stash of catnip pouches. To honor James¡¯ assistance, the team willingly shares the bounty with him. As they deposit the pouches, James calculates that their collection totals nearly one thousand.


    ¡°Rainbow farts sure remind me of the Nyan Cat. Wish it existed here,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Nyan Cat?¡± Yu asks, his pronunciation impeccable.


    ¡°It was the peak of humanity. I feel bad for you young ones.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense¡­,¡± James comments.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! He¡¯s a man of culture,¡± Anish adds.


    Wyn is unusually excited. With this amount of catnips, he can purchase the AI and finally start asking more questions. Feeling both selfish and guilty, he considers asking either Yu, Mira, or Anish to buy a bestiary for the team.


    Venturing deeper into the Luminous Glade, they eventually reach the transport station of zone three, where the light shines brightly again. Ready to explore the next part of the Mystical Land, they enter the Crystal Caverns. The entrance is a wide cave burrow, its arch adorned with clusters of protruding crystals that emit a soft, multicolored glow. The cool air carries a faint smell of damp earth and minerals.


    Inside, the walls are lined with crystals protruding at various angles and sizes, each emitting a soft, colorful light. The ground is sprinkled with glistening shards embedded within. Stalactites and stalagmites of pure crystal rise and fall, forming natural chandeliers. The ceiling is a kaleidoscope of sparkling hues, with clusters of crystals casting prismatic patterns. The same river from earlier zones flows through the caverns, its clear, luminescent water reflecting the crystalline light. Occasionally, bursts of electrical energy crackle through the air.


    Mira is captivated by shiny objects, and the caverns leave her in awe of their glistening beauty. Various unique creatures inhabit the caverns, including turbolts ¨C turtles with crystal shards growing from their shells and four skateboard wheels on the bottom. There are also dungcrystals ¨C beetles that roll crystal shards back to their nests, and pingwins ¨C slim, tall, bowling-pin-shaped penguins with beaks and wings made of crystals.


    While dispatching an entire family of pingwins, the team hears scuttling sounds approaching. The figure of a creature becomes clearer as it draws closer. A crystal spider mother emerges before them.


    ¡°Here it is! ¡®The mother is always hunting prey for its babies¡¯¡­babies?¡± James reads.


    The big spider stands on eight long, black legs. Its head resembles that of a regular spider but with larger eyes and prominent crystal fangs. The abdomen features layers of small crystal shards, forming a mountainous structure. Large spinnerets encase the abdomen, enabling the spider to attack from all sides. Instead of shooting webs, the spider fires crystal shards, which sink back into its abdomen to be used as ammunition.


    ¡°Oh, hell no!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    The spider launches a shard from its hind toward Wyn. He dodges, and the shard strikes a nearby crystal, ricocheting off. Mid-air, the shard transforms, sprouting eight tiny legs ¨C it¡¯s a baby crystal spider.

 Chapter 46 - Bouncy Floating Isles

    The baby spider latches onto Wyn¡¯s face, its legs emitting weak electrical shocks. Its belly opens into a mouth, ready to chomp down. Wyn quickly responds with a hardened uppercut, followed by a cyclone that sends the spider flying toward the cavern ceiling where it shatters. The force of the punch leaves long scratches across his face from the spider¡¯s tight grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the shards latch onto you!¡± Wyn warns.


    The warning might be too late for James, who¡¯s been completely swarmed by the babies. Mira, fully charged, hurls her explosive metal egg at the mass of spiders on top of James, blowing them to bits. Dealing with the remaining few, James solidifies his body in ice, summoning icy spikes into the mouths of the chomping spiders. The ¡°needy¡± duo work well together. Mira lashes her whip at the shards on the mother spider¡¯s back, while James fends off any incoming babies.


    On the other side, Yu and Christine try a new combination. The two create a large, wobbly wall of snow to block the shards. Resembling a fluid avalanche, the wall crashes into the spiders, burying them under its weight. When it hits the mother spider, parts of its legs are covered before the snow fades away, sparking an idea for Yu. They fuse their powers once more, creating snowy fountains around the mother spider''s legs, obstructing its movement.


    At the front, Anish fights off the spider¡¯s fangs with one hand, controlling his javelin, while the other hand hurls pingwins and wandering baby spiders at its head. Supported by Yu and Christine¡¯s snowy fountains, Anish hooks his javelin into one of the spider¡¯s eyes. Anchoring the other hook to the ground, he pulls, bringing the spider¡¯s head down.


    Seeing the opening, Wyn, who¡¯s been fending off the baby spiders, calls Yu and Christine over. Together, they create a fused snowy fountain cyclone aimed at the rear of the creature as Anish signals that the spider¡¯s head is finally pinned to the ground. The attack flips the spider onto its back, crushing the remaining shards. A final descending cyclone, loaded with weapons, delivers the finishing blow.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Yu and Christine, you lovers you!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°We¡¯re not lovers!¡± Christine blushes. ¡°The ideas, like, were all his,¡± she continues as Yu stands proud.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually creative, just not imaginative,¡± Wyn says.


    As they make their way toward the exit, their path is blocked by a giant tortoise, its massive head poking into the cavern and its wide front blocking the way. But despite its size, the team quickly takes it down by aiming for the exposed front area.


    ¡°Can you flip it over?¡± Mira asks Wyn for a favor.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to see something legendary.¡±


    After several attempts, with the assistance of all the team members, the tortoise is finally flipped to Mira¡¯s satisfaction. She steps onto its belly, gazing in awe at the impressive floppy tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get one like this later,¡± Mira says, referring to something only Christine, the only one who has been inside Mira¡¯s tent, understands.


    As they exit the caverns, the Bouncy Floating Isles await. The team is greeted by an expanse of clouds, tinged with a mesmerizing pink and purple hue, forming the ground beneath their feet. Above them, floating isles of clouds hover, adorned with structures, mostly huts. Walking on the clouds feels solid, like walking on firm ground, but with each jump, the clouds reveal their springy nature, bouncing the jumper back upward with a buoyant force.


    Yu eagerly jumps from a tall water fountain and bounces so fast that he reaches the underside of one of the lower floating isles. The longer he stays in the loop, the faster his bounces become. As expected, he finds himself stuck in an endless loop of bouncing.


    ¡°Hhheeelllppp mmmeee,¡± he pleads.


    Anish prepares to assist, but Wyn interrupts.


    ¡°Dash your way out!¡±


    Before Yu can act, Christine, frustrated with Wyn for not helping, summons a snow pillar to reduce the bouncing gap. Unfortunately, Yu flattens the rising snow instantly, thwarting her effort.


    ¡°Hopeless. Just help him out,¡± Wyn relents, allowing Anish to fly Yu out of the endless bounce loop.


    ¡°Phew. Thanks, dad! That was fun, though!¡± Yu exclaims.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Imagine if Wyn does his cyclone thing here¡­,¡± Anish remarks.


    ¡°Thanks for the idea!¡± Wyn grins.


    The strategy draws the attention of nearby souls, eager to witness his team turn the Bouncy Floating Isles into a one-sided slaughter playground. A cockatrice, a two-legged mythical beast with a serpent-like body and a rooster¡¯s head, notorious for enveloping its prey in rocks, descends from a hut, only to get caught in Wyn¡¯s fully-charged cyclone fused with various elemental attacks. The unfortunate creature is sent into an endless bouncing loop before it gets barbecued to perfection. Even the notorious UMF ¨C ¡°Unidentified MotherFucker¡± per the bestiary description ¨C a flying saucer-like creature with a pulsing brain above the body and an extendable mouth below, meets the same fate, dispatched effortlessly in the cyclone¡¯s fury. Lesser dragons, provoked by being called ¡°lesser,¡± are also no match for the relentless bouncing strategy.


    ¡°Look at him go, eh! That crazy bastard. Why would you even want a new team?¡± James whispers to Christine, who remains silent.


    ¡°Ha! Copycat!¡± an unfamiliar voice calls out.


    From the crowd emerges a dwarf wearing children¡¯s suspenders over a white long-sleeved shirt and bright yellow dress pants, a result from losing a bet. His deep orange beard and mustache contrast sharply with his attire.


    ¡°A weapon fitting for a dwarf is always an ax. I bet yours is an ax too!¡± Yu teases.


    ¡°Fuck you¡­but dammit, my weapon IS an ax,¡± the dwarf admits begrudgingly.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re missing a propeller beanie and a lollypop to complete the look,¡± James comments.


    ¡°Fuck you too, you twig.¡±


    Gavin, the forty-six-year-old earth soul, is often called Gimli by his peers due to his appearance. He leads a team of nine other souls, all of normal height. Smirking, Gimli flicks a rock, boosted by a teammate¡¯s cyclone, at an idle cockatrice. The beast glares at him, turning him to stone, but before it can swoop down, Gimli breaks free, summoning a rock pillar to slam the rooster against the underside of a floating isle. He achieves the same endless bouncing loop, proudly showing off his essence count with a grin.


    ¡°Hmph? Five thousand nine hundred?¡± Wyn reads the count off Gimli¡¯s virtual screen, causing murmurs to ripple through the crowd.


    ¡°Well, this is awkward, my little dude,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°How dare you call me ¡®little dude¡¯? Your friend doesn¡¯t seem so tall either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one sixty-five in non-retarded units. How tall ARE you, little guy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, freak! And why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Let me have my fantasies,¡± Mira replies.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Please don¡¯t,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s a, erm, ¡®that,¡¯ if you¡¯re brave enough.¡±


    ¡°Welp. Moving on.¡± Wyn collects himself for a few seconds before proceeding to nonchalantly brag. ¡°Everyone on our team is close to six thousand, except for that slenderman-tall guy over there. He¡¯s not on our team.¡± His brag draws out more murmurs.


    ¡°This is one of the strongest teams I¡¯ve seen yet!¡± a female soul exclaims.


    Gimli appears agitated, feeling belittled by Wyn and his team. He pulls aside his teammates for a private discussion before returning to Wyn.


    ¡°You see, there¡¯s a competition down at the sea. Rent a ship, and we shall compete in a sea creature hunt!¡± Gimli announces.


    ¡°Competition?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Just go there when you¡¯re ready. My team will wait for you. The demons will explain everything.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take us there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get there with you!¡±


    Yu, overly excited, can hardly contain himself. A few years before his demise, he had purchased a set of pirate costumes which he has yet to wear. He¡¯s eager to share ¨C or rather force ¨C the rest of the team to wear them. His enthusiasm is put on pause by Wyn, who recommends that the team make its way to the sea first, should they accept Gimli¡¯s challenge. Opening the map, Wyn notes that the sea is located near the village, toward the shamali tree. It¡¯s clear that the only way to get to the village is to cross the sea. Remembering what Catati said about intelligent beings living there, it¡¯s a destination that has been on Wyn¡¯s mind since then.


    Wyn hates competition. The weird thing is that he doesn¡¯t mind losing; he just wants to finish it. His blood boils as he aims to complete the objective with all his might, whether it¡¯s defeating others or just finishing a task. Then it hits him that he has yet to master the cyclone dash. His confidence going into whatever the competition against Gimli is drops. However, an image of him standing proudly with a foot on Gimli¡¯s head as he celebrates his victory seems appealing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to enter the competition,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s kick his little butt,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Yes, the costumes, finally!¡± Yu cheers.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! I¡¯m in!¡± James shouts.


    ¡°Need I remind you that you¡¯re not part of the team and never will be?¡±


    ¡°You are fucking¡­you are fucking¡­¡±


    ¡°You fucking fucking you, bloody. Fuck you, bloody! Bastard bitch!¡±


    Despite finding it odd how Wyn and James bicker in an accent resembling Anish¡¯s compatriots, Mira switches her outfit into a captain costume.


    ¡°Hey! Unfair! I have a costume for all of you! Wear it!¡± Yu complains.


    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m the captain now. I don¡¯t take no orders from no one!¡±


    ¡°Actually, Miss Mira, two negatives make a positive,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t got no time for yer language lesson, yah, I mean, yarrr!¡±


    At this point, Christine is about ready to have enough of these souls. Her head aches somehow, and she quietly prays for her sanity.

 Chapter 47 - Setting Sail

    After a series of arguments, the team heads straight for the sea. For the sake of having some fun, they decide to bounce all the way there, avoiding creatures if possible. To stop bouncing without Anish''s help, they need to land on top of a hut and then make their way inside. Once inside, they get beamed down slowly from the underside of the isle. The crowd follows Wyn and the team closely, not wanting to miss the two teams go at it. Finally, they arrive at the sea, standing on sand-colored, non-bouncy clouds, and look for Gimli.


    ¡°Woah! Look! A school of sukois!¡± Yu exclaims, pointing.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a fish of sukois, not a school,¡± James corrects him.


    A number of sukois are flopping and bouncing on the clouds, hoping to make it into the sea. To their demise, enemy flyers swoop down on them like easy prey. Only one makes it to the sea, where it shines brightly before evolving into a kuso sukoi. As a trivia note, the evolved creature can¡¯t swim; once it evolves, it must use its ice abilities to deliver itself out of the water. In this case, it overshoots and bounces endlessly on the clouds.


    ¡°We can actually see the island from here! Technically speaking, five or six cyclone dashes should get us there,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Come on! What¡¯s the fun in that!¡± Yu retorts.


    ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s the fun in that!¡± James chimes in.


    ¡°Right! Come on, Oppa! What¡¯s the fun in that!¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Errr, like, I¡¯m never gonna say it,¡± Christine says, shaking her head.


    ¡°Come on, Christine! What¡¯s the fun in that!¡± Anish says.


    The crowd locates Gimli and guides Wyn and the team to him. Busy fighting several UMFs, he tells Wyn to talk to a cat on a nearby dock and wait for them there. As they reach the dock, they notice two wooden ships berthed on either side. In the middle are two regular demon cats wearing pirate costumes, complete with hats, eye patches, hook gloves, and peg shoes seemingly glued to their feet.


    ¡°Are you here for the hunt?¡± one of the cats asks.


    ¡°What kind? Is it not a competition?¡± Wyn responds.


    The hunt is indeed a competition. Ships sailing the sea compete in a hunt to slaughter the strongest creatures they can find. Each round lasts for three hours, with ships returning to their original docks when the bell sounds. The winners are decided by the amount of essence the creatures they slay drop.


    ¡°So there can be more than one winner?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes! The winners will be rewarded with five hundred catnips each.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­just to be clear, how does the essence get distributed?¡±


    ¡°You get only catnips; I, I mean we, get the essence.¡±


    Apparently, demons with over ten thousand essence can, for now, apply to become moderator guards, grim reapers, get reborn, or simply gain an elite status if they choose not to relocate. Due to their superior intelligence compared to those demons on other levels, becoming a regular level guard isn¡¯t an option for them. These demons, like the elite souls, have a special place to train. The cat refuses to elaborate any further, despite Wyn''s bombardment of questions.


    ¡°Again with ten thousand essence¡­,¡± Wyn mutters.


    To set sail, Wyn can either join the hunt now, with less than an hour remaining, or wait for a new round. The obvious choice is to wait ¨C not for the hunt, but specifically for Gimli.


    ¡°While you are waiting, do the following: find a total of ten crew members and come up with a name for your crew. Most teams with fewer than ten tend to perish, sometimes along with us cats.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t count right? Then, we have six now, including the MF here,¡± Wyn says, referring to James, who¡¯s too occupied researching the creatures of the sea in the bestiary.


    ¡°Pick meee!¡± a female soul shouts.


    ¡°Not to be rude, but what the fuck face? S¡­sorry, I mean, what the fuck is up with your face???¡± Wyn replies.


    The white-skinned female soul, likely in her early forties, has very thick, maybe swollen lips, pronounced cheekbones, and a pointy nose. The lady introduces herself as Annie, and with her are her triplets, Anthony and Ava. The trio claims to have experience sailing the sea and know which creatures reward the most.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°We still need one more,¡± Wyn says.


    Looking perpetually dazed, a dark-skinned man raises his hand. He foams at the mouth now and then as he speaks ¨C Hell¡¯s special punishment for his idiocy. Dakarai, a man of South Afreakan origin who moved to the USA, only to die from the laundry detergent pod challenge.


    ¡°No one else wants to volunteer? Anyone at all? I need four more. Please?¡±


    Wyn¡¯s plea is answered with dead silence from the crowd. On the bright side, his crew is now complete. Back with the actual members, they¡¯re arguing over outfits.


    ¡°I own these costumes! I get to be the king of pirates,¡± Yu declares, wearing a red sleeveless vest, blue shorts with cuffs, a yellow sash around his waist, and, of course, a hat made of strawberries.


    ¡°I should be king!¡± James argues with Yu and Anish.


    ¡°You¡¯re skinny, tall, and boring. You should be the chef,¡± Yu retorts.


    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ll have you know I like deep-fried sushi and sashimi!¡±


    ¡°NOW YOU JUST CROSSED THE LINE!¡± Yu gasps.


    ¡°Says someone from a country that celebrates child¡¯s vomit called poutine and pineapple on pizzas,¡± Wyn chimes in.


    ¡°Pu¡­tin?¡± Yu asks, puzzled.


    ¡°Leave poutine out of this, eh! And how do you know so much about my country?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, I wonder how, eh?¡±


    ¡°I fucking hate you.¡±


    Wyn returns to the ships with the temporary crew members. Seeing how his original members and James can¡¯t settle over something trivial, he forcefully chooses outfits for them. Yu is to be the pirate king. James is designated as the chef. Anish is set to be the deer creature, equipped with deer antler props and a red clown nose. Mira and Christine are to be the two ladies but refuse. Mira, especially, doesn¡¯t want to change from her pirate captain costume. Lastly, Wyn gets to be the swordsman, wearing a green wig but without a sword.


    ¡°The rest of you are more like the expendable crew in movies,¡± Wyn says.


    Gimli¡¯s team arrives at the dock. He ridicules Wyn for his outfit before proceeding to take one of the ships. A pole rises, and instead of a flag, a bell showing the timer sits atop. The two crews make the next round personal, competing only against each other to see which one gets more essence. It¡¯s the Ring Bearers versus the Strawberry Hats.


    Each cat calls upon a bunyip, a large water-dwelling mythical creature resembling a seal. Its sleek body is covered in dark, glistening fur. Its large, rounded head features expressive, reflective eyes. A pair of elongated whiskers protrudes from its snout, twitching as it senses its surroundings. The bunyip''s flippers are powerful while a tuft of coarse, mane-like fur runs along its back.


    The cats ride on the bunyip and then jump into the sea. A thick rope is tied to the base of the bunyip¡¯s tail. The cats proceed to summon hawkians, who latch onto the bells. As the bells from the ships in the sea ring, returning to the docks, their bells echo in response. The hawkians blow cyclones at the back of Wyn¡¯s ship while the bunyip pulls it forward, sailing across the crystal-clear water, revealing creatures near the surface.


    Despite wearing the swordsman costume, Wyn remains the leader. The strong breeze from the hawkians¡¯ cyclones evokes a sense of adventure akin to sailing on an actual sea. The Strawberry Hats'' strategy is straightforward: Wyn, Anish, and the other wind user Ava are tasked with elevating the creatures from the sea, while the rest of the crew finishes them off. This strategy works so well that the Ring Bearers begin to mimic it.


    The Strawberry Hats¡¯ first kill is a mermaid, whose body resembles a manatee but has human breasts covered by seashells. Upon its demise, the demon cat breathes in the essence, seemingly collecting it.


    ¡°One hundred essence. The total is now at one hundred essence,¡± it announces.


    Wyn directs the cat toward the sail, trying to stay clear of Gimli¡¯s crew, who keeps following.


    ¡°You know, you and I can swim underwater, right?¡± Annie, the water and fire user, says.


    ¡°You guys stay up here at all times, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know when to dive,¡± Wyn interjects, interrupting Yu, who is eager to go below.


    The crew¡¯s next target is a group of sirens, creatures resembling no-bra mermaids with the lower bodies of serpents and fish tails. These beings lure ships with their beautiful singing and bouncy breasts ¨C too bad those are wasted on a manatee. Anish and Ava lift them up before the rest of the crew mercilessly slaughters them.


    ¡°I still would¡­,¡± James says, capturing Mira¡¯s intrigued stare.


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty essence. The total is now at three hundred and fifty essence.¡±


    ¡°Ha! We¡¯re already over five hundred, losers!¡± Gimli shouts.


    ¡°The party ain¡¯t over yet, little child,¡± Wyn retorts, which prompts Gimli to throw a tantrum on the ship floor like a child.


    Suddenly, Annie spots an odd creature floating on the surface of the sea. Perusing through the bestiary, she identifies it as a baby gorlock. ¡°These are the daughters of the champion gorlock, the destroyer of worlds, who is also a creation of Gluttony.¡±


    ¡°What ¡®creation¡¯?¡± Wyn asks the cat, who seems to be ignoring him.


    The baby gorlock has the face of a slanted, round-edged triangular mochi dessert and a double chin. Its neck blends in with its gooey blue, slimy body. It stands about as tall as Christine. The gorlock shifts its liquid mass, creating a hole in the middle of its body to avoid Mira¡¯s fireball. It opens its mouth, firing a stream of smelly water at the ship. Disgusted, Wyn conjures an ascending cyclone below the creature, sending it flying, its mass splattering everywhere across the sea.


    ¡°You mad? We need essence!¡± James comments.


    ¡°Daddy, chill. I wanted to gain some info on the champion.¡±


    ¡°Da¡­¡¯daddy¡¯? What the hell is even that?¡± James is at a loss for a comeback.


    ¡°To basically see how to kill it, if we were to face off against its mother,¡± Wyn continues.


    While the crew dispatches deep-sea creatures whipped up into the air by Wyn¡¯s cyclones, they hear distant screams.


    ¡°Is that¡­!?¡± Mira says.


    The ship can¡¯t sail backward, so Wyn commands the cat to turn it around. Inching closer and peering into the middle of the sea, they see another ship being wrapped and dragged down by large tentacles. No other ships dare to venture in that direction.


    ¡°No, no, no. That kraken has awakened from the depths! I am not risking my life for that!¡± the cat exclaims.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a grilled hentai?¡± Wyn asks, seriously considering approaching it.

 Chapter 48 - The Krakening

    While the cat refuses to guide the crew to the kraken, Wyn climbs up to the hawkians, grabs their necks, and forces them to spew cyclones in the desired directions.


    "Go on! Have some fun, Yu!" Wyn says.


    Yu stands at the helm, hand pointing at the kraken. "To the kraken, we sail!" he declares.


    "I thought I was the captain," Mira complains.


    The cat furiously tries to untie the rope. By the time it finishes, the ship is already near the capsized vessel, its crew and the guide cat nowhere to be found. The black-and-white devon rex boards the ship. Sensing the inevitable, both he and the bunyip are reluctantly compelled to join the crew.


    Noticing the new ship¡¯s presence, the kraken vanishes back into the deep. Wyn summons cyclones, trying to force it to resurface. However, massive moss-gray tentacles emerge from beneath the ship ¨C ten of them, surrounding the vessel on all sides.


    "Are you, like, going to add this to your collection too?" Christine asks.


    "Yeah, girl! If we survive!" Mira replies.


    The tentacles begin to coil around the ship, attempting to drag it under. The hawkians flee in distress.


    "We need to free the ship from the tentacles!" Wyn shouts.


    "No! Yu and Annie, dive and attack the head below! It can¡¯t reach you two with its tentacles up here," James commands.


    "Hey! Listen to me, all of you! Attack the tentacles!" Wyn insists.


    The crew hesitates, unsure of who to follow. Anish finally takes the lead, thrusting his javelin into one of the tentacles. The others quickly follow suit. Mira, Annie, and Dakarai focus on roasting the tentacles, but their combined efforts barely faze the creature. Rex, the name Wyn gave to the cat, removes the hook glove and darts from the front to the back of the ship at lightning speed, slashing the tentacles as he moves. The bunyip does its part, biting and scratching. Still, the thick appendages seem impenetrable. Even Wyn¡¯s fully-charged cyclone dash only leaves a dent, unable to slice through the kraken¡¯s flesh.


    The ship suddenly tilts sharply, its bow plunging toward the sea as the kraken tightens its grip. For the first time, the crew gets a close look at the kraken''s head as it emerges from the depths.


    The head, resembling that of an octopus, features a large breathing mantle. Encircling it is a ring of dark green seaweed, creating the illusion of baldness. Its round, black eyes are connected by a strand of seaweed, giving the appearance of wearing spectacles. Below, its mouth opens wide. The creature shakes the ship, sending some of the crew clinging to the tentacles tumbling toward its gaping maw.


    Anish, standing on a tentacle, catches them in mid-air. At Wyn¡¯s command, Anish lifts the crew into the sky. Fusing with everyone except Rex and the bunyip, Wyn unleashes a massive cyclone at the kraken¡¯s open mouth. The tentacles recoil, and the kraken dives back into the sea upon impact.


    Back on the ship, the Ring Bearers approach.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having some difficulties. We¡¯ll take it from here!¡± Gimli says.


    Suddenly, a tentacle pokes at the front of Gimli¡¯s ship from below. The force flips the ship once before it lands back in the water with a splash. The crew, along with the cat and the bunyip, are thrown into the air momentarily before crashing back onto the deck. Another tentacle strikes the back of the ship, lifting it again before slamming it down, followed quickly by another hit at the front, then the back once more. As the ship lurches from the repeated blows, two massive tentacles rise from the sea, coiling around the vessel and pulling it downward.


    Just before the ship is dragged beneath the surface, Anish¡¯s powerful wind gusts lift the Ring Bearers to safety. Wyn then blows Gimli and his crew away from the area with a cyclone. Fearing the same fate, Anish lifts the crew into the air, attempting to flee the battlefield using Wyn¡¯s cyclone dash. But before Wyn can act, a tentacle wraps around Anthony¡¯s legs. As Anish dodges other emerging tentacles, Wyn dashes toward Anthony, only to be knocked away by powerful ink streams from the suckers on another tentacle, sending him into the sea.


    Underwater, the kraken looms before Wyn, though its gaze is fixed on the prey above. Yu and Annie follow Wyn into the sea, ready to try James¡¯ suggestion. Just as Yu begins to maneuver toward the kraken¡¯s head, Annie creates a current to pull him back to where she and Wyn are. She points out a large figure rapidly approaching the kraken. Sensing the danger, Wyn finds an opening and launches all three of them up to the surface. Moments later, the kraken is attacked, releasing Anthony and retracting its tentacles.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°That is the meghan-lodon!¡± Rex shouts.


    The crew regroups in the air, with Anish catching Wyn, Yu, and Annie in midair.


    ¡°Should we flee now?¡± Dakarai asks, foaming at the mouth as he finishes the question.


    ¡°This could be our chance to snag the essence of whichever one loses!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to see how you guys get so strong,¡± Annie remarks.


    By this point, the ship has been swept away by the violent waves caused by the battle between the two massive creatures. The meghan-lodon, a formidable shark, has a massive head adorned with a flowing mane of seaweed that resembles hair, swaying gracefully with the currents. Its unique large caudal fin resembles a flowing gray skirt.


    The kraken wraps its tentacles around the megalodon, but the prehistoric shark turns gelatinous to escape the deadly grip. It reforms and bites down on the kraken¡¯s mantle, shaking it violently. The kraken releases black ink from its suckers, creating a cloud around both creatures. When the ink clears, the kraken has wrapped its tentacles around the megalodon again. Despite the kraken¡¯s strong pulls, the shark¡¯s jaws refuse to release the kraken¡¯s mantle. Finally, with another powerful pull, the kraken manages to dislodge the shark from its mantle, but not without tearing away a chunk of it that remains clenched in the shark''s jaws.


    Dark ink spills from the open mantle as the kraken swiftly wraps its tentacles around the shark, which is preoccupied with devouring the chunk of mantle. With its mouth agape, the kraken begins to suck the megalodon in. As the shark shifts into its gelatinous form, it gets completely consumed by the creature. Just like that, the meghan-lodon ceases to exist.


    ¡°So, the mantle is its weak spot,¡± Wyn observes.


    The kraken continues to spew black ink from its suckers despite its victory, waving them around underwater. Meanwhile, during the underwater battle, the crew manages to retrieve the ship. Once everyone is back onboard, they wait for the kraken¡¯s next move, but it never comes. As the ink disperses, the water clears, revealing a sparkling sea below ¨C the kraken has been defeated.


    ¡°I am crying tears of joy! I am earning so much essence, I can leave this floor!¡± Rex exclaims.


    ¡°Hold onto your paws, kitty. This is so much essence; I can¡¯t let you take it all,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°What? That is not what we agreed upon!¡± Rex protests.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. We¡¯re not even guaranteed to get any rewards anyway. This whole thing is a scam.¡±


    Rex jumps onto the bunyip, readying his claws. The whole crew reacts, assuming a defensive stance.


    ¡°Sure. Killing you and that yip thing will give us even more essence,¡± Wyn sneers.


    ¡°This amount of essence will get us so far here! We¡¯re willing to fight you for it, Rex!¡± Annie declares.


    ¡°Now, now. Think about it; you¡¯ll still get a lot of essence. Sharing is caring,¡± Mira adds with a fake smile.


    Rex relents, knowing he can¡¯t fight all ten of them at once. After all, his current essence count is measly at three thousand.


    To collect the essence from underwater, the crew needs to activate their bands from below. Since Rex can¡¯t suck in essence with his mouth, he must open his paw to absorb it while Anthony holds him to prevent him from sinking.


    ¡°Hot damn! That was a terrible experience!¡± Anish gasps for air.


    ¡°You¡¯re heavy, cat,¡± Anthony remarks, also gasping for air.


    ¡°You non-water folks are so lame underwater,¡± Yu mocks.


    ¡°Say another word, and I¡¯ll deep fry sushi whenever I get a chance,¡± James threatens.


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than any creatures we¡¯ve fought so far!¡±


    Rex ties the bunyip to the ship and sighs repeatedly.


    ¡°One thousand and four hundred essence. The total is now two thousand, one hundred and fifty essence, including the slain creatures before the kraken, which I did not have time to announce,¡± Rex sighs again before continuing, ¡°Meow, I really am so annoyed!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? How did you get more essence than us?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°My absorption speed is slightly faster than yours. Well, I guess I should be content. After all, I still get over two thousand essence from this trip alone.¡±


    ¡°You sure damn should be, you ungrateful demon,¡± Mira retorts.


    ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s the essence of the devoured souls? There should be more, right?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°Likely, they all got away, or most of them did¡­,¡± Rex guesses.


    Instead of returning to the same dock, Rex resummons the hawkians and delivers Wyn and team to a dock on the village island while the triplets and Dakarai remain on the ship. Rex asks Wyn¡¯s team to wait for the clock to hit zero.


    ¡°Thank you, Wyn, for coming for me back there,¡± Anthony says.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even get to you.¡±


    ¡°At least you tried, and without any hesitation too.¡±


    ¡°Glad you know I was joking when I said you three and the laundry pod guy were expendable.¡±


    As the round ends, the bell on their ship rings. Rex leaps toward it and starts headbanging against it loudly twenty times. He then grabs the bell and gives it a very loud tap by hand once before finishing with five normal rings. No other ships respond. This means, Rex explains, that no other crews were able to generate more essence than theirs. As promised, Rex rewards each crew member with five hundred catnips by placing his paw on each of their bands for a few seconds until it vibrates. They bid farewell as Rex takes the temporary crew members back to the Bouncy Floating Isles where they wish to continue training.


    ¡°They were like support characters. They didn¡¯t get to do much, haha,¡± Yu laughs.


    ¡°Like, not like we did much ourselves, Yu,¡± Christine responds.


    The six raise a total of exactly six middle fingers at Gimli, who appears to be jumping and shouting slurs on the other side. He¡¯s quite a loud fella, despite his size. As for James, regardless of how many times Wyn tries shooing him away, he insists on tagging along with the team. With that, the team heads for the village, hoping to meet these so-called ¡°intelligent beings¡± Catati mentioned.

 Chapter 49 - The Village

    ¡°I still can¡¯t control my dasheeesss,¡± Wyn complains, switching back to his previous outfit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll help you land safely,¡± Anish consoles, now back in his beach outfit.


    ¡°How far to the village? There¡¯s literally nothing here, eh,¡± James asks, swapping back to his preppy, my-dad-is-rich outfit.


    ¡°According to the map, a few kilometers,¡± Anish replies.


    ¡°In retarded units, please,¡± James begs.


    ¡°You claim to have gone to a prestigious school, and yet you can¡¯t do simple conversions!¡± Wyn mocks.


    ¡°Your leader is a jerk,¡± James mutters.


    ¡°He¡¯s a smart jerk,¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°Yeah? He¡¯s also an asshole.¡±


    ¡°A lovable asshole,¡± Anish chimes in.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t helping¡­,¡± Wyn sighs.


    James continues grumbling about boredom as the group treks through the quiet path. The walk to the village from the docks is uneventful ¨C just neatly trimmed green grass and scattered trees. Yu, still proudly wearing the king of pirates costume, leads the way while Christine trails quietly behind. Then, at last, the village comes into view.


    But it¡¯s not what they expected. There are no houses, just a long, tall wooden fence enclosing the area. Two entrances, one to the north and one to the west, are marked by wooden arches with blank signs hanging beneath. Beyond the fence, nothing is visible. As they pass under the arch, each of them hears a short, single beep.


    ¡°Human skeletons???¡± Wyn exclaims.


    The village is inhabited by the original human-shaped grim reapers, each wearing a cloak in varying colors ¨C mostly black, brown, or red. They aren¡¯t holding the signature scythes, and their hoods are down, revealing their most bizarre feature: instead of skeletal heads, they have television screens. One reaper approaches the group, typing something on its screen, letter by letter.


    ¡°?Hola! Soy Dora. ?Has visto un gato por aqu¨ª?¡± the reaper asks.


    ¡°Lo siento, no hablo Taco,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°?Puta mierda!¡± the reaper types before walking off, looking distressed.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    ¡°You speak Taco?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°S¨ª, pero muy poco.¡±


    ¡°I can too! You just said something about a smartphone brand, right?¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Definitely not that¡­,¡± Wyn replies. ¡°That one was Dora¡­so they have names?¡± he muses.


    ¡°I wonder if Dora has a gender? Or should I say ''genders''?¡± Mira wonders.


    Wyn and Mira approach another reaper named Scotty, bombarding him with questions. Poor Scotty doesn¡¯t know any answers and starts crying, typing out a ¡°T_T¡± on his screen before displaying the blue screen of death. Remembering Catati¡¯s warning not to provoke the reapers, they awkwardly retreat. Meanwhile, a group of stranger souls asks Yu, Anish, and James for help translating another reaper¡¯s message:


    ¡°01101110 01100101 01110110 01100101 01110010 00100000 01100111 01101111 01101110 01101110 01100001 00100000 01100111 01101001 01110110 01100101 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 00100000 01110101 01110000 00100000 01101110 01100101 01110110 01100101 01110010 00100000 01100111 01101111 01101110 01101110 01100001 00100000 01101100 01100101 01110100 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 00100000 01100100 01101111 01110111 01101110.¡±


    Yu turns to James, hoping a rich smart kid might be able to figure it out. Unfortunately, James knows nothing about programming. At this point, Wyn is befuddled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this place? Why are the grim reapers here?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    Luckily, a crowd gathers around one particular reaper, Karen, who seems to be the only sane one in the village. With a barrage of questions thrown Karen¡¯s way, the reaper calmly answers each one.


    After Heaven and Hell split, both sides delegated soul collection to a special group: the grim reapers. Unable to reproduce, the reapers recruited new souls from the deceased. The process of turning a soul into a reaper involved intense burning by a special fire created by the Dark Lord, marking the beginning of their bond with Hell. Eventually, the human skeletal reapers were deemed inefficient and replaced by reaper cats. Since then, Hell has been overseeing the production of the new reapers, granting Hell the first selection of freshly collected souls before Heaven, as long as the process adheres to their agreement based on each soul''s faith at the time of death. With no place to go, the original reapers were given refuge on this island by Hell. The special fire is no longer available, meaning these reapers are the last of their kind.


    Wyn notices that Karen has the ability to use contractions on her screen. She explains that the nerds who worked on their language capabilities were from a different team than the ones who worked on the cats¡¯. Originally, the reapers communicated with each other in an alien language inaudible to souls. To facilitate communication with the nerds, they implemented a text-based system.


    ¡°So¡­how does one provoke you original reapers into a fight?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°By attacking us first.¡±


    ¡°Ummm, not to be rude, but how do we identify your gender? I don¡¯t see, you know, anything down there,¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°By the size of the pelvis.¡±


    ¡°Pelvis? The singer?¡± Mira seems confused.


    ¡°Anyhow, can any of you do us a favor and take these cultists off the island?¡±


    Close to the shamali tree glass dome, a group of beige bathrobe-wearing souls gathers. A soul, seemingly the leader, stands, giving a speech while the rest sit, listening. With Karen leading Wyn and the crowd to them, the leader reacts.


    ¡°Welcome! Join us and we¡¯ll give you a bathrobe! Only Faith welcomes you!¡±


    The crowd falls silent, staring at each other in confusion. The leader claims that the cult members were put in Hell as a test of faith by that guy in Heaven. They believe this is a punishment for straying from their faith in the last moments spent on Earth.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°If you pray and repent for your sins, you will be forgiven one day.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone ever been ¡®saved¡¯ yet?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Not yet, but soon!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just kick them out yourselves? You¡¯re powerful, right?¡± Wyn asks Karen.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to lay a finger on anyone without being laid a finger first.¡±


    While the other souls politely ask the Only Faith to leave the island, Wyn pulls James aside. After much bickering as usual, James gives in. From his band, James delves into the purchase menu. Upon pressing a button, elevator music plays from his band, attracting attention. Soon after, portals open from the ground. A group of demon cats appears.


    ¡°The Purrformeow have arrived!¡± one of the cats announces.


    The music group consists of two singers, one male and one female. The remaining ten mimic instruments and beats. For fifty catnips, they sing five songs.


    ¡°Excuse me, but we¡¯re¡­,¡± the Only Faith leader says.


    The singers interrupt with the first song:


    Old MacDonald was our slave, S-L-A-V-E,


    And on that farm we whipped him well, W-H-I-P,


    With a whip whip here and a whip whip there,


    Here a whip, there a whip, everywhere a whip whip.


    The crowd boos at the cats, complaining that their teeny voices aren¡¯t fit for singing or anything musical. The singers are annoyed, but for catnips, they have to keep their calm. Then comes the second song:


    Our cat milk brings all the souls to the yard,


    They like, it¡¯s better than yours,


    Damn right, it¡¯s better than yours,


    More boos follow, with some wanting to throw up at the sight of the female vocalist squeezing her cat nipples. However, Wyn is more intrigued by the cats¡¯ ability to sing in contractions.


    ¡°The nerds programmed the lyrics into our brains. We do not have control over what comes out of our cute mouths.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    Then the third song follows:


    But I set fire to your brain


    Watched it blaze as I clawed your face,


    Well, it burned and I cried,


    Laughing tears in my eyes without mercy,


    Mercy,


    The audience is silent this time. The lyrics are so graphic that they¡¯re too concerned for their own safety to voice an opinion. The next song is unaltered:


    I push my fingers into my eyesss,


    Even with that specific name altered to ¡°Cheesus¡± in the lyrics, Wyn gives the cats a standing ovation for their song choice. Yu takes note of Wyn¡¯s music preferences, planning to one day persuade him to sing for the team. For the final song, Wyn requests his favorite, "One More Light.¡± At first, James protests, claiming the right to choose the song since he paid for the session. However, Yu, Mira, and Anish quickly restrain James, covering his mouth and shushing him. This is the first time the team witnesses Wyn¡¯s enthusiasm for music. Although he would prefer better vocalists, Wyn enjoys the song, listening to it with his eyes closed.


    The Purrformeow bow and leave after the last song. The crowd disperses, as do the Only Faith cultists. Karen thanks Wyn for his effort in chasing the fanatics away, though she knows they¡¯ll return to the same spot in a matter of time. James is upset; he believes Karen should thank him instead. During the team¡¯s discussion about their next destination, Wyn catches a glimpse of a familiar figure heading toward the north gate. Wyn signals the team to follow.


    ¡°Redhead! What are you doing here?¡± Wyn yells.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been found. Can we talk somewhere more private?¡±


    The accompanying young person opens a portal for everyone to enter, and they arrive in an empty void space.


    ¡°You are the Dark Lord, or Force, or whatever your name is. And you! Pete?¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°WATTT? H@#4)$(%&*@#_!¡± Yu is at a loss for words, along with the rest of the team and even Christine.


    The Dark Force and Pete visited the village to discuss the Only Faith fanatics with the reapers. The reapers wanted them removed, their patience running thin. The two promised to return with a solution.


    ¡°How are you not chubby?¡± Wyn asks Pete.


    ¡°It¡¯s still in beta. I volunteered to test the ability to choose our appearances from any point in our lives. Needless to say, there¡¯s a problem, and I¡¯m stuck in this younger version of myself.¡±


    Anish glares at Pete with jealousy, wishing he could be stuck in his younger physique. That said, the Dark Force and Pete need to get moving to investigate a ¡°scam operation¡± allegation. Before they leave, they allow each team member to ask a question as a reward for spotting them. Everyone thinks hard.


    ¡°I have too many questions, but why didn¡¯t you just create more moderators and send them to war instead of us souls?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Many of the questions can be answered by the AI. This one is not among them, so I¡¯ll answer,¡± the Dark Force says, still smiling.


    Creating an entity as strong as a moderator expends the Dark Force¡¯s energy. Though he regains energy, it may take a long time to fully recover. Not knowing when Heaven will attack could put Hell¡¯s leader at risk. The answer raises more questions for Wyn, but his turn is over.


    ¡°Why are you all red when your name is Dark Force?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Nice one!¡± Wyn compliments.


    A divine entity that can create life is called a ¡°Life Force.¡± The name Dark Force implies possession of the dark element, while the so-called ¡°Heaven King¡± is the Light Force, or the force of the light element. These two elements combined created Earth. As for the color red, it¡¯s simply the Dark Force¡¯s favorite color.


    ¡°Dark and light elements? What the heck?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already asked,¡± the Dark Force replies with the same smile.


    ¡°Ummm¡­why is there just a generic guitar? Where are the brands?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°WHAT? WHY, YU? WHY?!¡± the whole team complains.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to let Pete answer that for you.¡±


    According to Pete, Hell hasn¡¯t been focusing on music. The nerds, busy searching for others like themselves, often overlook those with talents beyond computers and coding. Yu seems satisfied with this answer.


    ¡°Errr, can you, like, give me more time to think?¡± Christine pleads.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no. That was a question. Next one please,¡± the Dark Force says, not changing his expression.


    ¡°Wait! I just, like, got it! Like, what do you think of those who, like, read and write sexual fantasies about you?¡±


    Everyone gasps in surprise and shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already asked. Next person please.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask her question,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Straight to the third floor to be tortured for their crimes along with the most prolific criminals. You can have some fun torturing them to your liking once you join the elites,¡± he answers with a bigger smile.


    ¡°Define ¡®fun¡¯...,¡± Wyn says, but receives no reply.


    ¡°Alright, here we go. What I¡¯ve been seeking this entire time. Where is my sister, Lisa?¡± Mira asks, describing her sister¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the nerds locate her if she¡¯s still around. They¡¯ll send you a message,¡± Pete replies, after scanning her band with his.


    With the last question answered, Pete opens a portal for Wyn and team to return to the lobby of campsite number seven, per their request. Their encounter with the Dark Force and Pete leaves everyone shaking, unsure of how to feel. Inside Wyn¡¯s tent, Mira anxiously awaits Pete¡¯s message. The rest of the team is also anxious, especially Wyn, to the point he forgets about the AI he can now afford. Suddenly, a message pops up on Mira¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Hi Mira, this is Nerd Heather. We received a request from Pete to locate Lisa, Lee-Seul Choi. I¡¯m glad to inform you that we¡¯ve found her! We¡¯ve asked Cateti of campsite number twelve to keep her there for you. Visit her when you¡¯re ready!¡±


    Mira bursts into tears. Wyn and Yu hug her tightly, recalling the first time they met.


    ¡°This is it, Mira! You¡¯re about to meet your sister!¡± Wyn says, tearing up as he speaks.


    And with that, the team, along with the temporary member James, makes their way to campsite number twelve. Mira¡¯s eyes widen as she bursts into tears again, but this time at the sight of her little sister, Lisa.

 Chapter 50 - Reunion

    Mira holds Lisa tightly, so tightly that Lisa struggles to breathe. Yet, Lisa doesn¡¯t react, her body frozen in place, eyes wide open, unblinking. It''s as if she''s in a state of severe shock, trapped in a whirlwind of memories and disbelief flashing through her mind.


    ¡°Is this really my big sister?¡± Lisa thinks to herself.


    Wyn waves his hand in front of Lisa, but still, there''s no reaction. Yu pokes Mira in the arm several times, there¡¯s no response from her either.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A dark-skinned soul asks.


    Mira releases Lisa, looks her straight in the eyes, ignoring the man. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± She says.


    ¡°How? What happened? Why are you down here? Are you really Mira? What¡¯s going on? Did I die again?¡±


    As Mira explains to Lisa everything there is to explain, Lisa profusely weeps.


    ¡°I missed you. I didn¡¯t know how to live without you. I was so scared,¡± Lisa says, choking.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now. Nothing will take you away from me again!¡±


    ¡°Errr, what¡¯s happening here Lisa?¡± The same man asks.


    Lisa looks back at the man, Mpilo, whose name requires a click sound which Lisa has mastered pronouncing. Introducing him to Mira, Mpilo is Lisa¡¯s current party leader since the Dojo. Throughout their adventure on this floor, Mpilo has been caring for her as if she were his little sister. Mira takes the opportunity to introduce her team, including James, to Lisa.


    ¡°Come with us! Join us!¡± Mira pleads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us! We love you!¡± Mpilo adds.


    ¡°Okay, bye now, Mister Mpilo. Thank you for everything!¡±


    ¡°Wh...what???¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I refuse to be separated from my sister ever again. You know this.¡±


    ¡°Then she can join us.¡±


    Wyn doesn''t like the sound of that one bit. If he could trade James for Lisa, he would do it in a heartbeat. Despite Mpilo showing off his impressive essence count, Mira politely declines his offer, thanking him for looking after her little sister. But Mpilo seems reluctant to let Lisa go so easily. He calls on the rest of his group for backup.


    ¡°You guys were a family to me, and I humbly thank you all for everything. But my sister, she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s the world to me. Wherever she goes, I¡¯ll follow even if it¡¯s to my own death,¡± Lisa explains, sobbing.


    The sight of Lisa weeping breaks Mplio¡¯s heart. During their time together, Lisa had mentioned how inseparable she was from her big sister. ¡°If I get to see her just once, I can die happy,¡± was the remark that hauntedly imprints deep into Mpilo¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Alright. You know, I¡¯m very upset, haha. Well, once you¡¯re off our team, there is no way in Hell you can contact us. We¡¯ll miss you, our great support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mplio. Thank you all for everything.¡±


    Lisa bids a warm farewell to the now former team of hers. She appears to be genuinely well liked by them. Tears of sadness fill the already sad-ridden campsite.


    Cateti, a cat with joint issues, springs stiffly to Wyn. Since Hell¡¯s Ride can be unforgiving, Cateti warns Wyn and team to ¡°get used¡± to the depressing atmosphere at campsites.


    ¡°You know what else is stiff?¡± James says, hoping to attract Mira¡¯s attention, though he¡¯s given none.


    Just when Lisa¡¯s former team leaves the premises, Mira asks Wyn to add her to the team. She wants to gather everyone in Wyn¡¯s tent. Similar to a programmed bot asking for verification via a captcha, Wyn proceeds with his.


    ¡°How many gen¡­Ugh, fuck that. For Mira!¡± Wyn declares as he adds Lisa to the team.


    ¡°For Mira!¡± the rest of the team echoes, except for Christine and definitely not James.


    ¡°How is this fair?¡± James protests.


    ¡°Oppa, if you don¡¯t add him to the team, I¡¯ll have to force my way with you sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Landon, you¡¯re in¡­but after this question! Dun dun dun! Which is your favorite SCL club?¡±


    ¡°The Deadmonton Foilers.¡±


    ¡°Lame, but acceptable. I would¡¯ve liked to hear the Bancouver Yucklucks.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Just like that, the team¡¯s number grows by two. Wyn becomes increasingly worried about managing a larger group, though he''s more than happy to honor Mira by including Lisa. And while he has some reservations about James, he knows what to expect.


    As Anish, Mira, James, and Lisa chat, Wyn and Yu observe that Christine seems agitated, as if she¡¯s trying to avoid someone.


    ¡°Look who we have here! It¡¯s really her, the liar, the gossiper, the ¡®falsephet¡¯,¡± says a stranger soul.


    ¡°What? Who?¡± Wyn asks.


    The male soul points to Christine, who suddenly rushes back to her tent. Yu wants to follow, however, he¡¯s more intrigued to hear what the male soul has to say.


    ¡°Why are you so rude? Go apologize to her, now!¡± Yu demands.


    ¡°How long has she been on your team?¡±


    ¡°A while¡­,¡± Wyn replies.¡°Then you might already know she spreads false information about other members. We used to call her ¡®falsephet¡¯.¡±


    Yu seems uneasy as he listens. He doesn¡¯t want to hear someone negatively portray Christine like this, but something in him tells him to keep listening.


    ¡°If I recall, she was with another team prior to joining us. Must be yours. Did you really kick her out because she was weak?¡±


    The male soul''s face darkens with anger. He asserts that the real reason they let her go was because she was causing misunderstandings among the members, leading several strong members to leave the party with her lies. In fact, Christine was one of the stronger members, and that was the sole reason they invited her to join the party at the Dojo.


    The man wishes Wyn good luck as he reunites with his team. Wyn are Yu are silent. Yu looks sad.


    "Let''s fetch the rest. We should welcome our new members at my tent," Wyn says, draping his arm around Yu''s neck.


    In Wyn¡¯s tent, Mira introduces Lisa to the team, though Christine refuses to appear. With Yu''s permission, Wyn shares the incident involving Christine¡¯s former team, considering how it might affect the team''s dynamics. James reflects on the news while Mira and Anish look at Yu, leaving the tent in silence. Shortly after, Wyn notices Anish¡¯s head gradually turning to stare at Lisa¡¯s chest. He gives Anish a sharp prod.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Lisa, but where bobs? Are you two really sisters?¡±


    ¡°Look! They¡¯re here!¡± Mira exclaims, juggling what little Lisa has while Lisa blushes and tries to stop her sister.


    ¡°Welcome to the flat LCD screen club, Lisa,¡± Wyn chimes in.


    ¡°Think of it as inflation versus pay raise. Hers are like a pay raise that can¡¯t keep up with inflation,¡± Mira adds, trying her best to defend her little sister''s bust.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it...Doesn¡¯t it run in your family? I mean, yours were small too before the surgery,¡± Yu says, genuinely confused.


    Lisa takes the opportunity to explain how she and her former team had already explored most of Hell¡¯s Ride. They were just about to return to the Abandoned City to celebrate at a bar before challenging a champion. At every crucial point in her story, Wyn keeps apologizing for her having to settle with a weaker team like his. However, Lisa repeatedly reassures him that the decision was entirely her own and that he shouldn¡¯t feel responsible.


    Lisa wears a white and brown striped boatneck top, light blue jeans, and light purple sneakers. Though her bust is unimpressive, she shares Mira¡¯s face shape and hazel eyes, but her black hair is tied back, and she¡¯s noticeably shorter ¨C three to four centimeters shorter than Christine. Unlike Mira, Lisa renounced her faith long before her sister became a model. She used to joke around with Mira that she¡¯d be happier in Hell than to have to look at poker in the eye in Heaven.


    After Mira left the agency, she tried to push Lisa into fame, but Lisa was met with derogatory comments from viewers, who noted that she lacked the shine and personality Mira had. Instead, Lisa settled for a career as a graphic designer at a large company and felt content with it. However, she found herself in a toxic relationship with a psychotic boyfriend who enjoyed gaslighting her. When she tried to break up with him, he threatened to harm Mira, who remained in the dark about the situation.


    One day, on her way to work, her bus swerved off the road while trying to avoid running over a child and crashed into a building. She was twenty-four at the time of her end.


    ¡°You kept your promise. We¡¯re sisters again! I¡¯m happy and sad at the same time. I feel so selfish,¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°Shush it! I¡¯m glad I¡¯m in Hell,¡± Mira replies. ¡°If you''d told me about your ex, I would¡¯ve kicked his ass for you!¡±


    Lisa hugs her sister, not uttering a single word.


    ¡°In Hell, we trust,¡± Yu jokes.


    Since Mira and Lisa have a lot to catch up on, they decide to spend the next twenty hours together in Mira¡¯s tent. Despite all the toys she has amassed, Lisa isn¡¯t surprised; she knows her big sister too well. Meanwhile, the guys are left to themselves. Before Wyn makes a purchase for an AI, he turns his attention to James.


    ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to know?¡±


    ¡°Everyone here shares their story. It¡¯s part of getting to know each other.¡±


    James, born in Cannothing, was a bright high school student who secured a spot at a prestigious university in the USA. Before graduating in dentistry, he already had a job lined up at a renowned hospital in Otterwa, thanks in part to his parents'' powerful connections. James was a spoiled child, accustomed to being served by caretakers, maids, chefs, and chauffeurs. Even at university, his parents provided him with a butler and a house. All his friends were wealthy, spoiled kids, much like his former team members.


    One fateful summer, James returned to his hometown before starting his new job. Unaware that his parents were in deep debt, he was ambushed by debt collectors, who had tracked him down through his butler. They told him they needed to send a message to his parents and shot him in the head while he was waiting for his butler to pick him up after a day out with friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m more distraught by the fact that I was kept in the dark by my parents,¡± James says.


    ¡°So¡­dark,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°We all have our stories. Thanks for sharing yours. Now I understand why you are the way you are. BUT! I won¡¯t tolerate it as your leader.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­Well, at least I appreciate you genuinely listening to my story, eh.¡±


    Instead of returning to his own tent, Yu begs Wyn to let him stay in his. He seeks company after hearing some unpleasant remarks about Christine, which he felt were true but still left him feeling uncertain. Anish, also wanting to offer Yu some comfort, decides to rest in Wyn¡¯s tent as well. James, for whatever reason, joins them despite Wyn¡¯s protests to be left alone. With the second floor empty, Wyn now finds himself with three members sleeping on the first floor with him. At the very least, he¡¯s accompanied by Anish¡¯s loud snoring for the remainder of the timer.

 Chapter 51 - Rolling Coaster

    Mira¡¯s change into a sexy red and black devil costume without headwear prompts Yu to switch into a dark red sweater with no shirt underneath and brown shorts.


    ¡°Woah, Wyn! Why do you look like death itself?¡± Anish asks, referring to Wyn¡¯s evident lack of sleep.


    ¡°Why indeed,¡± Wyn replies.


    For the next twenty minutes or so, the team waits for Yu to convince Christine to come out of her tent. When she finally joins them, she remains silent, staring at the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s explore Hell¡¯s Ride,¡± Yu says with a smile.


    ¡°Do you, like, still want me on the team?¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been helpful to our success so far. Whatever we heard from that guy, let¡¯s just hope it wasn¡¯t true,¡± Wyn says, maintaining serious eye contact with her.


    Wanting to see the gate, the team makes its way to campsite number nine. There, Cateta, a cat with big fangs wearing black toy wings smiles at them. Normally, the team would consult a cat for advice before exploring. However, with Lisa around, they see no need. That said, Lisa insists they talk to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the name, Hell¡¯s Ride? Sounds scary,¡± Wyn asks, slightly drowned out by the sound of weeping souls in the lobby.


    ¡°Scary? Scary cute that is! Hell is not a scary word.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­How strong do we need to be to breeze through this section?¡±


    ¡°Strong? You just need to be strongly cute! Over fifteen thousand should do.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­Any other advice you want to give us?¡±


    ¡°Advice? Cute advice it is! Do not die!¡±


    ¡°Please, can we just leave this cat?¡±


    Lisa gets a chuckle out of the short conversation. After changing the emergency exit destination to campsite number nine and stepping out, the team finds itself in an amusement park where everything is a dark red ¨C the walls, the ground, the sky. The campsite itself, while the interior remains the same as other campsites so far, the exterior takes the shape of a very large carnival tent. Wyn sums up the atmosphere as ¡°Greed¡¯s Gambling Zone on depression.¡±


    Rollercoaster tracks connect the campsites and main attractions within the area. Walking up a spiral set of stairs near the campsite brings the team up to the station. Inside and passing the currently empty waiting area, they arrive at the track where a hanging screen displays the exact arrival time of the next ride. The tracks are a series of open, metal rail-like structures with no solid floor beneath them.


    ¡°The system is known as the rolling coaster. If this is your first time, I pray you¡­,¡± Lisa says, before being interrupted by a bright blue spherical pod.


    ¡°Why is there a two minute timer on the windows?¡± Wyn asks, pointing to the windows on the other side as the pod¡¯s door opens.


    ¡°It¡¯s how much time we souls have to get off and on the pod before the door closes. Better hurry!¡±


    As the door closes, a recorded demon voice asks for the destination. The windows in the pod then transform into a map. To select a destination, simply announce aloud the name or press it on the map twice. Souls have thirty seconds to make up their mind, or else the pod will bring them to the nearest station to the left of the current station.


    ¡°For your safety, take a seat, blah blah. We are taking off in ten, nine, eight,...,¡± the voice announces, as Lisa selects Hell¡¯s Ride Entrance Gate.


    When seated, a long lap bar rises from beneath the floor to lock the passengers in place for each of the two long seats, which are positioned at the front and back of the pod.


    ¡°Good luck to you all,¡± Lisa says, holding onto Mira¡¯s arm ever so tightly.


    ¡°Good luck?¡± Mira asks.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    On launch, the pod rolls vigorously and rapidly without needing to accelerate. Needless to say, everyone feels the force. Not even Wyn¡¯s cyclones have prepared them for this. The only time the pod comes to a temporary halt is when it needs to wait for other pods ahead or behind, much like metro trains. Each turn is fierce and exhilarating as the pod hurtles along the open rails, driven by its relentless rolling force, never slowing down as it takes every curve with unyielding speed. To Wyn, riding the dragon is nothing compared to the nauseating experience of this ride. While his eyes closed, he can hear Anish next to him, fervently praying to one of his crabcakes. What was supposed to be a ten-minute ride feels like an eternity.


    ¡°Get off, you weak sauces,¡± a soul yells.


    Wyn opens his eyes to see that he has arrived at another station, where a group of souls are waiting in line impatiently for him and his team to get off. Anish quickly kisses the floor as soon as he steps out of the pod. Christine clings to Yu for balance. James trips over his own feet and falls. Mira and Lisa help each other out of the pod. The team rests near the stairs, trying to ride out the nausea.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not used to this?¡± Yu asks Lisa.


    ¡°She used to get motion sickness so easily,¡± Mira explains.


    Out of the blue, Mira recalls the time she first encountered Wyn and Yu on the third level. She starts recounting the story of how she met the two and ended up joining them, forming a squad that began with just three members. She chuckles as she remembers Wyn¡¯s impressive faceplant from a station, still covering his junk, and how quickly he bounced back.


    After a long rest, they climb down the stairs, marching for the entrance gate. Yu and Mira notice how strangely happy Wyn appears to be, humming and smiling.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with you,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Me? Well, this is it. This is our team. It¡¯s complete!¡±


    Yu and Mira join Wyn, arms wrapped around his neck, skipping happily until they reach the rather disappointing gate. The gate stretches out with a series of entrance arches connected side by side along its length. Crafted from thin, weathered metal, the gate shows signs of age, its surface tainted by rust and wear. Green vines weave through the arches and drape over the metalwork. The other side of the gate reveals the Haunted Forest. According to Lisa, the sea from the Mystical Land will be visible if they move into the direction of the shalmali tree. Dreaded to take another pod ride, the team decides on its next destination.


    To enter an attraction in Hell¡¯s Ride, a soul must meet the minimum essence count shown at the entrance. With their current counts, Wyn and team should be able to enter most. Some attractions are free of creatures, but they may require payment in catnips instead. Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any attractions near the entrance or any of the campsites ¨C they must endure another ride. Lisa recommends that they start their journey in the middle Hell¡¯s Ride, where there are plenty of options to choose from.


    On the way back to the station, Anish mentions that he wishes to visit Cateto to show him his progress.


    ¡°That reminds me, we haven¡¯t visited the cat at campsite number eight yet!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Catute? He¡¯s always sleepy and drools all over the place, if you¡¯re curious, Mister Yu,¡± Lisa replies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with Hell¡¯s Ride. We can visit any cat we want after it,¡± Wyn adds.


    Another ride, another horror ¨C this time lasting merely an hour. At this point, Wyn would prefer nightmares over enduring another pod ride.


    ¡°Please take me out of my misery,¡± James moans as he exits the pod.


    After recovering for a while, the team heads down to the central station, known as Mid Ride. The rolling coaster rails converge, forming a dome at this station. Buildings and attractions seem to sprout around the open rails, their structures weaving in and out of the exposed metal framework. As the rails rise and twist, the emerging structures blend seamlessly with the ride¡¯s path. Souls are seen entering and exiting the attractions, some mourning the losses of their comrades.


    To avoid the crowd, Lisa leads the way to Wyn¡¯s least favorite attraction at any theme park, the haunted house. As someone who could watch a scary movie all by himself, his stomach is surprisingly too queasy for first-person horror games and haunted houses.


    ¡°Eek! A noble worm!¡± Lisa suddenly screams.


    A wiggling worm that resembles a piece of healthy dark brown excrement appears in front of Lisa while on the way to the haunted house. Without hesitation, she summons a large, all-black square-shaped device mounted on her shoulder. The weapon features a sturdy handle and has four holes positioned closely together at the front. For wider coverage, the holes can be extended outward using an adjustable mechanism, allowing each to fire independently. Surrounding the central area of the square weapon are four relatively small round barrels capable of launching homing projectiles.


    Taking aim by looking a short distance ahead, Lisa fires electrifying lasers from all four holes, obliterating the one-essence harmless worm.


    ¡°She has the same bloodlust as you,¡± Yu says, gulping.


    ¡°Outta girl! That¡¯s my baby sister!¡± Mira cheers.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re such a monster in bed, Mira. Those glowing eyes of yours ¨C dayummm!¡± James remarks, drawing an angry stare from Anish.


    Every time Lisa spots a noble worm, she goes through the same steps to eliminate it. Christine, currently holding Yu¡¯s hand, isn¡¯t amused. She groans quietly as her faith in Lisa being the most normal member vanishes quicker than Mira dodging Anish¡¯s grasp back in the Twilight Forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this is better than the Haunted Forest,¡± Wyn says as the team arrives at their destination.


    ¡°Sorry to correct you, Mister Wyn, but it¡¯s ¡®haunting house¡¯, not ¡®haunted house¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Haunting House

    An old mansion stands tall in front of the team, its eerie presence sending chills through them. A set of stairs, lined with statues resembling modern one-story houses, leads them up to the large metal double doors. Lisa grabs one of the house-shaped door knockers, giving it a firm knock. An annoyed ¡°meeeow¡± echoes in response. The knockers then display a minimum entry requirement of three thousand essence. After a few seconds, the team''s bands vibrate, glowing green, and the doors slide open slowly rather than swinging inward.


    Inside the mansion, the team is met with an unexpected sight ¨C a small village of modern white houses, each one facing the mansion doors. The interior feels much larger than what the mansion¡¯s exterior suggests. Each house has its own fence, and the roofs vary in color. The flat floor beneath is bare cement, forming paths that connect the homes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you, like, gonna tell us what¡¯s the deal here?¡± Christine asks, agitated.


    ¡°Right! Sorry, Miss Christine.¡±


    ¡°Behold, as our mute finally speaks,¡± Wyn whispers to Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stir things up!¡± Yu whispers back, poking Wyn with his elbow.


    The team is free to choose any of the houses to enter. The main difference is the interior while the creatures they¡¯re facing inside remain much the same. Entering the house with a purple roof, they''re greeted by decor inspired by the nineties era. The floor is covered by an unattractive dark red and dirty white carpet, the furniture is all heavy wood, and the centerpiece is an outdated floral couch. The room is filled with the musty odor of aged fabrics and stagnant air. While no one else can relate, Wyn and Anish feel a wave of nostalgia, recalling the Western television shows they used to watch from that era.


    ¡°Yo! Old man, stop appreciating this trash and get a move on already, eh,¡± James says, referring to Wyn.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a disgrace, Landon! This style once represented your country¡¯s culture,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°This is much nicer than my tiny home¡­,¡± Anish murmurs, lying sprawled on the floor.


    Despite its one-story appearance from the outside, the house actually has multiple floors, connected by creaky wooden stairs. The objective is simple: locate the golden flying sphere, destroy it, then defeat the final summoned creature.


    Every step on the wooden stairs causes a creaky noise and thumping sound, potentially attracting the lesser creatures that reside within the house. The first floor is empty of creatures, but the golden sphere is nowhere to be found. To improve their chances, Lisa suggests the team split up. With their current essence counts, the creatures they encounter should be manageable.


    ¡°Two, two, three or three, four?¡± Yu asks.


    A headache follows as splitting teams is harder than it seems. Mira and Lisa refuse to part. James wants to follow Mira, while Anish wishes to keep James in check. Christine won¡¯t let go of Yu¡¯s hand, though Wyn and Yu also want to see Lisa¡¯s display of her powers. Finally, Wyn has had enough of the commotion.


    ¡°Mira, Lisa, Anish, James, to the third and fourth floors. Lisa is to assume leadership. The rest, second floor with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mister Wyn, but I don¡¯t know how to be a leader. Please let Mira do it.¡±


    ¡°No, it has to be you. The trio on your team is a headache when they¡¯re together.¡±


    Regardless of the floors, the layouts are random. On the second floor, in the first room beside the stairs, Wyn finds a living room oddly fitted with white bathroom tiles. Green gooey creatures, known simply as slimes, cling to the ceiling and walls. They shoot themselves at the squad in an attempt to engulf them. Unlike mimics, these slimes lack the ability to dissolve their prey quickly. Wyn and Christine use snow and rock to break apart the slimes, causing them to splatter. The slimes are slippery when stepped on, so the three carefully make their way into a seemingly normal bathroom, where they find the toilet bowl crawling with noble worms.


    Wyn is easily captivated by most insects but doesn¡¯t dare to touch them. As he observes the worms, he hears a faint but constant buzz. Yu summons a jet of water from within the bowl, creating a fountain that propels the worms up, sending them splattering all over the bathroom. Christine reacts with a scream, shielding herself behind a snow pillar. Amid the rain of worms, the golden sphere becomes visible, shining so brightly that it illuminates the room and obscures the three¡¯s vision. The sphere flies out of the bathroom, making its escape.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    On the third floor, the four souls find themselves bombarded by the crawlers ¨C creatures that can scurry along the ceiling and walls with their amphibian feet. It¡¯s definitely Mira¡¯s luck to run into another species that utilizes tongues for offense. However, these tongues are lined with microscopic spikes, allowing them to latch onto their prey. While the others are fending off the crawlers, Lisa stands still.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry guys, I¡¯m specialized in ranged combat. I¡¯m useless in close quarter fights,¡± Lisa says, almost breaking into tears.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You don¡¯t have to use your weapon to attack, eh!¡± James complains.


    Anish and Mira fuse their powers to create a fiery wind barrier, while James shouts at Lisa to shoot lasers from her hands. Though Mira is tempted to scold James for upsetting Lisa, she knows that lasers can penetrate the wind barrier. Lisa complies, and the crawlers are no match for her powerful beams.


    ¡°Thank¡­thank you, Mister James.¡±


    ¡°So much for the leader role¡­,¡± James says.


    ¡°Be nice to my sister, or no more bobs and vagene for you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! What? You can¡¯t say that!¡± Anish exclaims.


    As the four venture into the garage, they hear Yu shouting from above. They rush back to the stairs and follow his voice to the fourth floor. In a living room, Wyn¡¯s squad is battling a couple of armsters and legsters. Wyn signals Lisa¡¯s squad to chase the sphere into a nearby bedroom. Swiftly, Lisa fires laser beams from her weapon, sending them from the living room through the door into the bedroom, where the sphere is instantly obliterated. The house erupts in blinding light, rendering everything invisible. When the light fades, they find themselves in an empty white space, sparkling with uncollected essence, with a wooden house standing in front of them.


    ¡°House within a house within a house¡­housin¡¯-ception!¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a house within a house within a mansion,¡± James replies, with a hint of snobbery.


    The enemy house resembles a wooden cabin, the kind that might be found deep in the woods. Sturdy logs beautifully chiseled into the shape of elephant feet support the structure at the corners, allowing it to stand and move steadily. Its wooden arms resemble flexible vines, stemming from the four corners of the house. As Lisa briefs the team on the creature, it suddenly lifts its front legs and stomps the ground, sending two waves of vines crawling on the ground toward them. Most of the team dodges, but Wyn and Mira stand their ground.


    Wyn counters by summoning a rock pillar to block the vines. When it shatters, he quickly follows up with a fiery cyclone. The flames consume the vines effortlessly and strike the house directly. The creature barely reacts, instead it extends a vine-like arm toward the floating Anish. He quickly hooks his javelin into the ground, pulling himself out of harm''s way. Meanwhile, Yu and Christine fuse their powers to create an avalanche that slams into the side of the creature, trapping its feet in the snow and preventing another stomp.


    At the same time, Lisa takes aim at the door with her gun and fires fully-charged laser beams, blasting the door off its hinges and causing the creature to momentarily pause. Seizing the opportunity, Wyn and Mira unleash a charged-up fiery cyclone from above. The flames engulf the creature, but it remains eerily still, showing no sign of pain as it burns. The aptly named cabin-not-in-the-woods creature disintegrates into essence.


    ¡°Yay! Good job, everyone! Its weak points are the door and the windows. Breaking either one causes it to stop moving and makes it vulnerable before it can regrow,¡± Lisa adds.


    ¡°How strong you said you were again?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Slightly over ten thousand essence, Mister Wyn.¡±


    Aside from Mira, the rest of the team is in shock. After collecting the essence, they¡¯re teleported back to the front of the mansion. Seeing how everyone is admiring Lisa¡¯s strength, Christine takes this opportunity to speak up.


    ¡°Should we, like, have a new leader?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on this topic?¡± Mira asks, seemingly frustrated.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s indeed strong. We can vote. If you want Lisa to lead, raise your hand,¡± Wyn says calmly, despite Lisa''s plea not to put her up as a candidate.


    Christine quickly raises her hand. However, no one else does.


    ¡°Awkward¡­,¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°James?¡± Christine asks, desperately.


    James is silent. He looks to the ground momentarily before looking at Christine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the guy much, but I don¡¯t know Lisa that well yet, eh. I¡¯d vote myself, but between the two, I¡¯d choose him¡­for now,¡± James replies.


    Embarrassed and angry, Christine teleports back to the campsite by herself, not uttering a single word. As Yu is about to follow her, Mira holds Yu¡¯s arm, asking him to stay with the team instead. The look on Wyn¡¯s face is nothing short of worry. Things aren¡¯t going as well within the team as he thought.


    ¡°Be¡­behind the mansion, there¡¯s a great place to collect essence,¡± Lisa suggests, breaking the gloomy moment.


    What is known as the ¡°Slaughter Maze¡± is a place full of sinister creatures. Despite being one of the best locations to farm essence, most souls tend to stay away from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the ready to open an emergency portal for us if things go wrong¡­.,¡± Lisa says, voice shaken.

 Chapter 53 - Slaughter Maze

    At a distance from the mansion, a building resembling a heavily fortified prison stands tall, stretching across the wall that divides Hell¡¯s Ride and the Training Dojo. Despite its considerable length, there is only one entrance, situated near the shalmali tree. In front of it, a line of souls waits patiently. Beside the short line, two leaderboards stand side by side.


    ¡°If you accept the terms and conditions at the gate, your name and face may appear here,¡± Lisa explains, pointing to the leaderboards.


    The attraction requires seven thousand essence for entrance, with a small asterisk below the sign stating, ¡°High risk of death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Wyn remarks.


    The rule is simple: navigate through the maze and eliminate any creatures inside to earn points based on their strengths. The top one hundred fastest exit times and scores will be posted on the leaderboards, alongside the current statuses of the leaders. There are no other rewards, except for the right to brag. Notably, the top two on both leaderboards have "diseased" next to their grayed-out faces. Additionally, flying inside the maze incurs a ten-minute penalty for every minute spent airborne. While in line, Lisa appears increasingly nervous.


    ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Sorry, sis. It¡¯s just that my former team lost a member here a long time ago, and we never revisited it again.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we here risking our lives?¡± James presses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister James, but this is a great place to collect essence, and it¡¯s the closest one to the haunting house.¡±


    Crossing the gate, the team finds itself inside a scanning room. A green light quickly flashes them before the door to the maze opens.


    ¡°This reminds me of that anime¡­.Argh! What was it called?¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°¡®That Time I Became Another Man Wearing Someone Else¡¯s Skin But Somehow Still Have Memories Of My Own Past And Also The Man¡¯s And The Skin Owner¡¯s¡¯. This one, right?¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Yes! That one! Too bad the third season introduced time travel and the multiverse. It got bad quick.¡±


    The team is standing inside a large green square in a crimson room. Next to it are the maze¡¯s passages, split by towering metal sheets. The maze is home to many grueling creatures. One of them, hattrick, is a transparent creature with the ability to change shapes, depending on which of the three hats it wears. When it dons the blue hat, it transforms into a random soul it has killed; the orange hat grants it the shape of a random regular demon cat; and the red hat changes it into the famous big-nosed plumber. The best way to defeat a hattrick is to remove its hat and keep it off long enough.


    The other creature is called the mimic-ii. For an unknown reason, this purple floating orb creature transforms into the most recent soul it has consumed, capturing every detail, including their weapon and elemental abilities. For instance, it can emit water to mimic elemental attacks ¨C forming rapid swirls of liquid to imitate a cyclone or shaping the attack into the form of lightning. The tip of the lightning can be solid rock due to its rock abilities, allowing it to break and scatter upon impact with the ground.


    ¡°Ohhh! So the ¡®i¡¯ stands for ¡®one¡¯ and ¡®ii¡¯ for ¡®two¡¯ after all!¡± Anish exclaims.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How can a letter be a number?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°...Yet, you had no issues explaining inflation with boobs,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°I¡¯m no mathematician myself, but let¡¯s say it just does,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°So you can''t complain the next time I say deep-fried sushi is still sushi because it just is,¡± James mocks.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the same! You¡¯re a dentist, so maybe you should just sew your mouth shut forever!¡± Yu retorts.


    As the team observes the maze, the sight of a parasited soul dragging her feet and weapon along the ground sends chills down their spines. The parapsycho is actually a tiny worm, resembling the noble worm but distinguished by its bright, electrifying yellow color. While weak in its original form, it possesses the terrifying ability to gradually take control of any creature with a brain or a similar central organ. Once inside, the parapsycho devours the brain from within, growing into the exact shape of the brain it consumes. It then establishes all the neural connections necessary to control the host''s body, even gaining access to their elemental abilities and strength. Once it reaches maturity, the brain divides into worms, feeding on the host''s flesh before scattering to find new hosts within a limited time.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The metal sheets lining the maze are designed to help souls detect the parasites, in contrast to traditional bush mazes. Approaching an unidentified parasited host can be risky, though the potential essence rewards are tempting. The base reward includes twenty essence from the parasite, as well as the host¡¯s preserved total essence count.


    ¡°This is why I kill worms on sight,¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°That one is missing an arm,¡± Anish points out.


    ¡°It¡¯ll regrow, just like us souls. Also, we¡¯re standing in a green circle right now.¡±


    Since the creatures in the maze are hostile, standing in a green area protects the souls within it with the same green barrier Wyn saw the nerds use on the roof during the city event.


    ¡°There¡¯s also one more creature you need to know about before going in,¡± Lisa says.


    Prowling inside are the fake lions, red and yellow creatures that uncannily resemble the lions from traditional lion dances. Their bodies extend horizontally as they consume prey, growing a pair of legs for each sizable victim they devour. Dealing a significant amount of damage to their heads shortens their lengths.


    ¡°More long bois? What¡¯s with us and long-bodied creatures?¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m already having nightmares about the choo choo mcface, the centimillipede, and the ¡®hentacles¡¯ from the kraken,¡± Anish adds.


    ¡°I think you have the names all wrong,¡± Yu comments.


    ¡°Choo choo? Centimillipede? Kraken? Sounds like you¡¯ve been through a lot more than I have, Mister Yu and Mister Anish,¡± Lisa says.


    To help guide souls to safe areas, there are flying creatures known as butterflus. These buttery yellow beings, with butterfly wings, tend to circle around the green squares. However, they become hostile toward anyone who approaches these squares. Physical contact with a butterflu may result in light to moderate irritation lasting for hours.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. This way, maybe?¡± Wyn suggests, avoiding the path with a parapsycho inside.


    There are five paths to choose from, excluding the one Wyn tries to avoid. The team holds a vote, where members say aloud the numbers they want from one to four. Winning with three votes, they embark the furthest path near the crimson wall.


    The passage is spacious enough for the team to form two lines of threes with more room to maneuver should they engage in a battle. Wyn, Anish, and James take the lead, taking the team to the first right turn.


    ¡°A butterflu! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s not butter! Let¡¯s follow it, eh!¡± James says, pointing ahead and upward.


    Though a butterflu is in sight, navigating to it is no simple task inside the maze. The team follows the path, and after a left turn, they¡¯re faced with a choice between going left or right. Hearing a sharp scrape against the metal sheet from the right, they opt for the left path, only to hit a dead end. As the scraping sound grows nearer, Wyn signals the team to prepare for battle.


    ¡°That¡¯s a zombie!¡± Yu says.


    The parasited soul¡¯s eyes are a vacant white, its arms and feet dragging, with one shoulder pressed against the metal sheet. It wields a protective glove that extends from the hand up to the shoulder. Sensing its prey, the enemy punches the air with the weapon, sending a barrage of rocks hurtling toward the team. Swiftly, Wyn and James summon pillars to block the attacks. Meanwhile, Yu lifts himself and the girls with water streams from the back. Fused with Mira, Lisa fires fiery lasers from her weapon, accompanied by small homing electrical shocks aimed at the parasited host¡¯s head. But in a sudden move, the enemy dashes forward, evading the attack and smashing through the defensive pillars with its weaponized arm.


    Wyn barely manages to block the punch with his chakrams, though the impact sends him stumbling back, taking Anish with him. James, unaffected by the blow, strikes the enemy¡¯s other shoulder with his weapon, encasing it in ice. As the enemy prepares to retaliate against James, Yu thrusts his blade forward. Catching a glimpse of the attack, the enemy raises its protected arm to block the thrust. Yu then summons a water fountain beneath the enemy, hoping to lift it off the ground, but the creature remains firmly rooted and sweeps Yu backward. Yu¡¯s weapon begins to glow.


    ¡°Landon, throw your weapon at its head!¡± Wyn commands.


    James misses the mark, only lodging his rapier in its neck. Head tilted from the frozen neck, it summons a pillar underneath James, sending him up. Lisa fires another round of lasers. This time, the enemy reacts by erecting a pillar. Her beams pierce through the pillar, though they merely push the enemy backward. Wyn follows up with a descending cyclone, bringing Mira¡¯s whip down with enough force to create an explosive impact on the enemy¡¯s head. Still standing but electrifying pulsing brain exposing, the enemy is trying to balance itself. Lisa, having fully charged her next attacks, fires her weapon, erasing the head of the enemy in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Holy shit! That thing took a beating before it went down!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Guys! My weapon!¡± Yu calls out.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay, guys. Thanks for asking,¡± Landon says with a hint of sarcasm.


    Yu¡¯s weapon has evolved, now featuring a shinier appearance, especially on the round golden guard. The blade is larger, with serrations along the bottom edge. A new feature allows the blade to be dislodged and thrown as a weapon. Additionally, the handle can now extend to twice its original length.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡± Anish exclaims.


    ¡°It looks cheap. It¡¯s shiny like it¡¯s laminated,¡± James remarks.


    ¡°You can talk when yours evolves, you sushi hater,¡± Yu replies.


    Wyn and Anish¡¯s essence counts are now nearing ten thousand, while Yu¡¯s and Mira¡¯s are just shy of nine thousand. Eager to join the ten-thousand club, Wyn continues leading the team through the maze. They return to the split and this time take the right turn, then left, arriving at the first green square without a butterflu circling it. As Yu steps into the square, he spots a hattrick standing on the other side. Suddenly, a fake lion zooms past, instantly vanishing the hattrick. All Yu and the others can see now is a long section of the lion¡¯s body passing through.

 Chapter 54 - New Champion

    After ensuring the fake lion isn¡¯t returning, as Lisa advised, the team presses on. At an intersection, they spot a group of souls battling a mimic-ii to the left. Opting for the right path, they soon realize they are moving backward, possibly toward one of the four passageways at the starting point. Scurrying back to the intersection, they find the previous group of souls has vanished. This time, they decide to go straight, leading them to a large hall. However, blocking their way is a mimic-ii, taking the shape of a soul.


    From the right path, another mimic-ii launches an attack, striking Wyn in the face with an imitate laser beam ¨C a stream of water encased in rock. The impact sends him staggering, but Wyn quickly regains his balance, planting a leg firmly on the ground and gripping Anish¡¯s shoulder for support.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± he exclaims.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Just ¡®ouch¡¯?¡± James questions.


    With Wyn¡¯s current strength, the mimic¡¯s attack is too weak to inflict serious injury. Realizing this, the mimic flees. Meanwhile, the other mimic guarding the entrance is caught off guard by Anish, who reels it in with the hook tip of his javelin. Yu seizes the opportunity, extending his crescent blade to pierce through the mimic¡¯s outer layer before slashing upward, slicing it open from the upper midsection.


    ¡°You take the essence, weak tall man boy. So one day, you¡¯ll be as strong as the rest,¡± Yu jests, allowing James to collect two hundred essence. As expected, James gives Yu the finger before proceeding.


    Inside the hall, several butterflus circle around four safe spaces located in the corners. In the center of the hall, however, all three species of creatures wander, searching for prey, with some engaged in fights with other souls. Devising a strategy to get to the other side of the hall, they return to the intersection.


    ¡°Do you want me to cyclone dash us across?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Uh, probably not, sweety,¡± Mira replies, shaking her head.


    ¡°I could shoot lasers to clear a path,¡± Lisa offers.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t want you accidentally hitting other souls. We¡¯d get in trouble,¡± Anish cautions.


    While the team debates their options, a rumbling sound grows louder. Realizing a fake lion is approaching, Lisa urges them to take the left path to avoid the creature. Unfortunately, they soon hit a dead end. At Wyn¡¯s command, Lisa unleashes four lasers, each encased in a fiery cyclone. The attacks strike the advancing lion directly in the face. Upon impact, the creature recoils, visibly shrinking to three-quarters of its original size before turning and retreating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea. How about we trick the lion into the hall?¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°We keep diverting its path until it gets to the hall?¡± James responds.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not protesting this idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like I have a better one, pfft.¡±


    ¡°I can fly us up to locate a lion. Screw the leaderboard,¡± Anish interjects.


    As they soar through the air, the team spots multiple fake lions, with two just a couple of passageways away. Wyn positions a well-timed cyclone in front of one of the lions, forcing it to switch paths. The herding seems to go smoothly until the lion collides with another one. The impact causes both lions to shrink from the tail up, killing them instantly. While searching for a new target, a descending cyclone suddenly forms, slamming them to the ground. Wyn quickly springs back to his feet, ready for anything, but the rest of the team struggles to rise, dazed.


    ¡°A parapsycho must''ve attacked us!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back to the hall. We can move from one safe space to the next,¡± Mira suggests.


    Despite Mira''s urging to brute force their way into the hall, Wyn eventually manages to lure a moderately sized fake lion into the area. As expected, all the creatures inside react to its presence, some fleeing while others engage in battle. Anish lifts all the souls, including strangers, to safety, leaving them to fend off the butterflus. The fake lion clears out most of the enemies, though at the cost of its own life, shrinking out of existence..The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Because of you, we¡¯ll take a time penalty! You know what consent is?¡± a stranger male soul accuses.


    ¡°But you were happily floating with us just then¡­,¡± Anish counters.


    The upset souls leave the hall, heading deeper into the maze through the only available passageway. To create some distance between his team and the others, Wyn asks Yu to check on Christine, who refuses to answer his multiple calls. Frustrated, they move on.


    Shortly after exiting the hall, the team encounters another intersection. This part of the maze proves tricky as they find themselves repeatedly going back and forth, unsure of the right path. After what feels like endless wandering, they spot another butterflu in the distance. Their journey leads them to a path where the floor is replaced by air grilles. While contemplating whether to find a new route, a hattrick suddenly appears, emerging from around a corner. As it steps onto one of the grilles, they activate, blowing wind that sends the creature spiraling out of control.


    ¡°Can you hook your weapon to the ceiling and one of the openings on a grille?¡± Wyn asks.


    Anish nods and complies, first hooking the ceiling, where the hook once again magically adheres without piercing it, just like on most surfaces he¡¯s used it on. Then he jumps inside to shoot the other hook to a grille. The team uses the weapon as a bar to hold onto as they move forward.


    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s shaking baddd,¡± Yu exclaims, gripping tightly.


    At nearly the midpoint of the path, Wyn launches a cyclone at the hattrick, pushing it away from the grilles. Despite the creature''s displacement, the wind from the grilles continues to blow fiercely. Stuck in place, Wyn propels the team forward, using the hattrick to cushion their crash landing. The hattrick, currently in its cat form, loses its hat to the relentless wind. Before it can summon another, Wyn embeds his chakrams into its head. The hattrick struggles, unable to don a new hat or move, with Wyn''s entire team literally chilling and chatting on top of it. Moments later, the creature goes motionless.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just turn back?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Too lazy. It was a long walk,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Dang! Not at ten thousand yet! Sooo close,¡± Anish laments.


    Following a butterflu, they eventually arrive at another hall. In the center of the otherwise empty room lies a large green square, where a different team of souls has taken refuge, a lone butterflu still circling the square.


    ¡°GET OUT! NOW!¡± a demon roars, emerging from one of the three exits.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a demon here?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°A new champion has emerged, and it is in the maze. Do not go any further. Get out!¡± the demon warns.


    Suddenly, a shimmering tendril grabs the cat¡¯s leg, dragging it back to where it emerged from. In shock, every soul watches the scene unfold in horror, listening to the demon¡¯s anguished scream. Wyn and Lisa hastily place portals behind the team as they hear a squishing sound.


    A creature emerges, its massive form squeezing into the hall. It resembles a human shape but lacks distinct features. The creature''s limbs seem amputated yet it stands upright, devoid of joints, moving with an unsettling fluidity. Its face, arms, and legs are absent, but bright, glowing ice-blue patches illuminate where its shoulders, chest, and knees would be. Its piercing, large void-black eyes seem to stare intently at the souls. The shimmering, flexible blob shifts slightly as it moves, its form constantly adjusting yet maintaining its human-like shape.


    ¡°We¡­are¡­finally¡­one. We¡­are¡­here¡­against¡­our¡­will. We¡­will¡­kill. We¡­will¡­grow,¡± it speaks in a chorus of different voices.


    ¡°It talks? What on earth? I mean, Hell,¡± Yu exclaims.


    Lifting both arms, the creature summons icicles from the ground. Even the souls inside the green square aren¡¯t safe from the onslaught. Reacting quickly, Anish lifts the team up, though Wyn¡¯s foot is demolished as an icicle rises.


    In response, Lisa fires lasers from her weapon, creating a brief, burning red spot on the creature¡¯s chest before it fades almost instantly. The creature retaliates with a sweeping motion, sending a powerful gust that slams Wyn and the others against the metal sheet wall. As they fall, Yu and Mira fuse their powers, unleashing a stream of hot water to slow down the next wave of icicles while Anish lifts the team back up into the air.


    ¡°Hover above any of the portals! Icicles don¡¯t seem to come from there!¡± Wyn commands, grimacing as he fortifies his injured foot with rock ¨C a futile attempt to numb the pain.


    The creature stomps the ground, summoning a rock pillar that sends the souls inside the green square flying. With arms wide open, it launches laser beams, striking several of them in midair. Lisa, having charged up for a powerful fused attack, unleashes electrifying lasers encased in a fiery cyclone which also carries various weapons. The creature braces itself for the impact. Mira¡¯s whip detonates on contact, while Wyn¡¯s chakrams, Yu¡¯s crescent blade, and Anish¡¯s javelin embed themselves around its neck and chest. James¡¯ rapier, however, narrowly misses its target.


    ¡°Go for the black eyes!¡± Wyn shouts.


    As the creature slowly begins to force the lodged weapons out, Wyn conjures a descending rocky cyclone to distract it. Yu resummons his blade, then proceeds to hurl the blade tip, spinning inside water. Simultaneously, James launches his ice-frosted rapier, boosted by Anish¡¯s wind. Their attacks land on the creature¡¯s eyes but fail to lodge.


    ¡°I just noticed something! Did that shoulder patch turn yellow?¡± Wyn exclaims.


    With one shoulder patch now a dark yellow, a thunderstrike from above hits Wyn¡¯s team, propelling them directly into the emergency portal. As they tumble down, Mira¡¯s arm strikes the floor outside the portal with a sickening crunch, breaking it, while Anish collides chin-first with the ground just before falling through, knocking him unconscious.

 Chapter 55 - Promenade Of Broken Dreams

    The portal sends the team back into the lobby of campsite number nine. A loud "thud" echoes as they emerge from the ceiling. Cateta quickly assists Yu, James, and Lisa in bringing the injured to Wyn''s tent.


    "I can barely sleep to begin with, and now with this pain?" Wyn complains.


    Cateta calmly smacks Wyn on the top of his head, knocking him out. She does the same to Mira. While the injured recover, the rest keep watch, never leaving them out of sight ¨C especially Lisa, who''s trembling at the thought of losing her sister again.


    "I''m so sorry I brought you guys into the maze. This wouldn''t have happened if I''d listened to you, Mister James."


    "It''s too late for that now, eh. Besides, that was a new champion we faced. You couldn''t have known."


    "Let''s ask Wyn''s AI or Cateta about it later," Yu says.


    "You should call your girl. She ditched us, eh. Would¡¯ve been slightly better to have her around back there," James adds.


    After several unanswered calls, Yu leaves a text message explaining the situation to Christine. A moment later, he receives a brief reply.


    "Let me know when they wake up."


    As time goes by, Wyn, the last to wake up, looks dazed after a rare, long, peaceful sleep.


    "Can I get the cat to hit me in the head forever?"


    "That was a close call. Even with our strengths, we weren''t ready," Anish says.


    "If I die, can I die in your arms, Oppa? Imagine how romantic that would be!"


    "First off, here, we all die instantly. Second¡­that sounds traumatizing to whoever has to hold you!"


    The tent¡¯s atmosphere remains somber despite their efforts to lighten the mood. Even Yu''s singing fails to lift the tension. But when Christine arrives, the mood only darkens. Since she remains quiet the whole time, Wyn initiates the conversation.


    "Well, anything you want to say? You left us. Again."


    "Like, like, I''m sorry. I was upset. No one here, like, understands me. It''s just like when I was alive," Christine begins to cry.


    Feeling a hint of pity, Wyn lets her off the hook. Though, in his mind, he¡¯s only giving her one more chance to prove herself worthy to the team. Regardless, after what they all now call a "defeat," the team''s drive to grow stronger is renewed.


    "Hold your cat horses," Mira says.


    Mira needs a break ¨C some fun time with her team, though not that kind of "fun." Lisa suggests clubbing in the Abandoned City, which Wyn and Anish quickly reject.


    "Promenade of Broken Dreams?" Mira asks.


    The promenade is a gathering spot for parties to unwind, featuring several non-combat activities and attractions.


    "Aren''t you gonna use the AI? You haven''t asked it once yet," Yu says.


    "Nah, let''s chill first. There''ll be plenty of chances to use it."


    As for the new champion, Wyn impatiently demands that James check the bestiary. Grumpily complying, James finds the entry for the new creature has been registered. The champion is known as the "Legion Of The Fallen Souls," with each of the first letters capitalized. Lacking a description, they approach Cateta.


    "Information? Informedly cute I am! Yes, I have been updated on the new champion!"


    "Oh, xylophone! Here we go again," Wyn whines.


    Patiently listening to Cateta, they learn that the champion came into existence through a rare merging of two compatible creature species: the mimic-iis and the parapsychos. The exact number involved from each species is currently under investigation. The ability to speak likely came from the parapsychos sharing information as they merged. For now, the slaughter maze is closed to the public ¨C only those wishing to challenge it are allowed inside.


    ¡°How were they, whoever they are, so sure the creature wasn¡¯t an ultra champion?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°How? How cutely simple it is! It left survivors.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Us¡­¡±


    Wyn and team make their way to the promenade by taking the rolling coaster to Promenade of Broken Dreams Station, situated next to Dead Center Station. After shaking off the nausea, they head to the cat-made promenade that flanks a canal filled with mysterious red water. The canal runs through the center of the promenade, with round curves at both ends that loop back to the opposite side. Occasionally, rare, harmless dolphin-like creatures break the surface, attempting to mate with an unlucky soul. Mira prays at the canal, hoping to encounter one of these creatures, though her prayers go unanswered.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Souls gather, mingling with one another, with some making adjustments to their parties. Mira is approached countless times by groups consisting mostly of men. There¡¯s also a group of breakdancers showing off their moves, with one in particular catching everyone¡¯s eye as she performs a t-rex move on the floor before flopping like a sukoi. Her moves captivate the onlookers.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve competed in the Oprahlympics before,¡± a soul comments.


    The stroll along the promenade is relaxing, though Wyn and Yu find it a bit boring. Across the way, they spot booths.


    ¡°Ten catnips each. Scan here,¡± a demon inside a booth instructs.


    Like the haunting mansion, the inside of the booth is unexpectedly spacious, revealing a ranch setting. The game, called ¡°La Chancla Challenge,¡± requires players to throw sandals at demons acting as target boards. Participating members ¨C Wyn, Yu, Mira, and James ¨C are given ten sandals each. Each hit on the mark triggers the cat to meow unenthusiastically. As they run out of sandals, a virtual screen appears, displaying their scores. Although Yu wins with a score of fifty, he still falls short of the leaderboard.


    ¡°Why are you cats wasting your time here instead of training?¡± Wyn asks the game attendant.


    ¡°You would not believe the things we do for catnips. We work in shifts.¡±


    Moving on to the next booth, they try ¡°Lasers Go Meow¡± for five catnips. The objective is for each player to guide their assigned cat through a random maze by aiming a laser from an elevated, windowless platform. The maze walls are painted with images of food, which award extra points if the cat touches them. Points are calculated based on the run time, plus any bonus points earned. With each party member wielding a differently colored laser, the cats often bump into walls and each other as they compete for points. Occasionally, a cat slaps another¡¯s paw to snag a bonus point, which vanishes after the first press. The cats frequently glare back at their guides, clearly unamused by the chaos. The team finds this booth so entertaining that they play three rounds. Christine unexpectedly wins the first round, Yu the second, and Mira clinches the final round, securing the eighty-ninth spot on the leaderboard.


    ¡°You suck at this,¡± James remarks.


    ¡°You should have seen him on Greed¡¯s level,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Whatever. If I was Greed, I would sue the shit out of whoever designed Hell¡¯s Ride. It¡¯s a ripoff!¡±


    ¡°True, but don¡¯t you find more fun now that you¡¯re kinda redoing Greed¡¯s level with us?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Oh yeah, definitely. Especially without the penalty.¡±


    Next is the ¡°Bumper Wombats,¡± a bumper car booth that lets participants ride wombats as a means to bump into each other. The team is presented with the option to wait for other souls to join in or host a private round.


    ¡°Are you joining us, Christine?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Oh, like, you don¡¯t need to ask. I¡¯ll win this time.¡±


    Though the price is the same for either option, the team opts for the latter, understanding that their scores won¡¯t be posted on the leaderboard.


    ¡°NO MERCY!¡± Yu threatens.


    The souls sit inside what appear to be carved-out wombats. Despite their short legs, the wombats move surprisingly fast. A forward and reverse pedal is located at the bottom, while steering the ears controls the direction. Unlike a normal bumper ride, hitting another with the wombat¡¯s butt scores more points. For an extra touch, the wombats'' faces react to the impact. Hitting others three times and more without getting hit activates, ¡°wom-wom-wombat com-com-combo,¡± which gets annoying after a while. The fierce ride brings the team plenty of laughter as they bump into each other. It¡¯s a rare sight for Wyn to see Christine smile, and given everything that¡¯s happened with her, he¡¯s happy to see the team enjoying themselves. Unfortunately for him, his moment of being lost in thought causes him to finish last in this round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again! I won¡¯t come in last!¡± Wyn declares.


    ¡°You gotta aim for first place like me, buddy!¡± Yu responds, boasting after winning first place.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna crush you and deep fry sushi afterward!¡± James announces.


    ¡°I ja ka yee you hai laek,¡± Wyn says, leaving the others perplexed as the next round begins.


    After coming in last again, Wyn gloomily heads to the next booth, where there''s no competition: the ¡°Furries Go Round.¡± There¡¯s no need to elaborate on the one-catnip ride itself, except to mention the lewd sounds the carousel figures make as they ascend. Hating the ride so much, Wyn leads the team, per Mira¡¯s request, to the ¡°Ferris¡¯ Wheel of Collection,¡± where the pods are shaped like meme animal heads, including Grumpy Cat, Nyan Cat, Doge, Moon Moon, Unimpressed Wolf, Terry The Shark, Pepe, That Overpowered Yellow Mouse, and more. All the pods are strangely empty, in contrast to the number of souls around the area. The team fits comfortably into a Nyan Cat pod, and the background music starts playing.


    ¡°This is Nyan Cat, by the way, you uncultured swines,¡± Wyn says just before the team enters the pod.


    As the machine starts to spin, Wyn looks at his team intently. He opens his mouth but decides to shut it soon after. After tightly closing his eyes and nodding his head a few times, he takes a deep breath.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t say it, never ever, I think, but I appreciate you all. Thank you,¡± Wyn expresses, his voice tinged with sincerity.


    His short appreciation brings warmth to the rainbow-colored pod. Everyone beams back at him, even Christine.


    ¡°Likewise! I would never do this with any other team,¡± Yu chimes in.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have met you two, Oppa and Yu,¡± Mira adds, sliding between Wyn and Yu, pressing their heads against her chest affectionately.


    ¡°I have to thank you for accepting me into the team. I¡¯d still be with Cateto if it weren¡¯t for you guys,¡± Anish admits, a hint of envy flashing in his eyes as he glances at Wyn and Yu, whose faces turn red afterward.


    ¡°Th¡­thanks for, like, giving me another chance,¡± Christine interjects, not quite minding what Mira just did to Yu.


    ¡°Erm¡­thanks too, I guess,¡± James mumbles shyly.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of my sister! She looks so happy with you guys. And of course, thanks for finding me!¡± Lisa adds with a bright smile.


    Just as Lisa is about to warn the others about something, the heartfelt ride suddenly reaches its peak. In an instant, the pod halts, then shoots upward, slamming into the ceiling before locking back into place on the wheel.


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake! Can anything be normal here?!¡± Wyn exclaims.

 Chapter 56 - Three Two One Action!

    Having enjoyed enough fun, Wyn is now more determined than ever to focus on becoming stronger. His goal is to raise each team member¡¯s essence count to at least fifteen thousand. After setting conditions with Lisa ¨C no more mazes and minimal puzzles ¨C the team heads to the free ¡°Take On Heroes¡± attraction on foot. There appears to be a long line ahead, which takes over an hour before they can get in.


    ¡°Welcome. Here, you can be heroes. Would you like to create your own story or view others?¡± An AI voice greets.


    Inside a small room with a large floating virtual screen and two bookshelf speakers in front, Wyn selects the ¡°View Other Heroes¡± option by saying it aloud. A portal opens beneath them, transporting the team to another room. This time, they¡¯re surrounded by floating reels of thumbnails. When Wyn touches a thumbnail, it enlarges with a play button in the center. However, he notices the ¡°Lose¡± label in the top right corner.


    ¡°Not all heroes are successful in saving the world,¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°So,...we can possibly watch someone die in a video?¡± Wyn asks, which Lisa nods in response.


    The title of the current video, ¡°Saving Private Alien Queen,¡± catches the team¡¯s attention. Wyn touches the play button, and the video player enlarges while the surrounding reels fade away. The forty-minute movie begins to play.


    Set in the distant future, Earth has been invaded by several hostile alien species, pushing humanity to the brink of extinction. As a last hope, a group of individuals with elemental powers is created through experimental fusion with alien DNA in a secret underground lab. Fierce battles ensue, and while humanity ultimately triumphs, it comes at the cost of millions of lives. However, not all aliens are eradicated ¨C some survive in hiding, preying on small villages and livestock to sustain themselves and reproduce.


    In the aftermath, a group of six individuals with powers, once hailed as heroes for saving humanity, takes up the cause of the ¡°Alien Lives Matter¡± initiative. They argue that the aliens, who make up only ten percent of the world¡¯s population, cannot pose an existential threat to humanity. Their campaign resonates with the privileged, leading to the aliens being granted protected status, much like endangered species in nature. A strict crackdown follows, imprisoning anyone who opposes the idea.


    Years pass, and the alien population flourishes, eventually overtaking major cities. As conflict reignites, the six heroes side with the aliens once more, this time embarking on a mission to protect a young alien queen, nurturing her with the hope of fostering a peaceful future. However, as the queen matures into a brooding asexual entity, her offspring hatch and turn on their protectors, killing all six heroes. The end.


    ¡°That ass on the alien queen, eh,¡± James mentions.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Right? What the fuck?¡± James echoes.


    ¡°We¡¯re free to make any story we want. The choice of our story determines the creatures we see in it,¡± Lisa explains.


    ¡°So we can make an easy story and just win?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that the creatures will be weak.¡±


    ¡°Let''s see if I understand this right. The six fought aliens, became heroes, then decided to be heroes for the aliens ¨C only to end up killed by them?¡± Anish tries to summarize.


    ¡°They got essence from killing the aliens, it seems,¡± Wyn says.


    At the end of the video, the reels return. As Lisa says aloud ¡°I want to create a story,¡± everything disappears. A computer emerges from a portal, and the team is expected to talk to the AI about the general theme of the story, such as timeline, place, and types of non-hostile characters. After spending a lot of time arguing with each other, they¡¯re teleported into a realistic set.


    ¡°Just go with whatever you want, and the AI will edit everything to look smooth. Once we¡¯re done with a scene, we¡¯ll be given options for the next one. That¡¯s how we progress,¡± Lisa explains.


    ¡°The Brave Hamsters of Hamshire.¡± In the year ¡°what the fuck wyn what¡¯s with the title,¡± the hamsters of ¡°Hamshire¡± live in peace, partying, ¡°boating my boobs hehe,¡± singing, and reproducing like ¡°wildfire.¡± One day, ¡°The Fire Nation¡± attacks, forcing the hamsters to fight for their little lives. In the midst of the war, the elder hamster sends three young, brave hamsters on a journey to seek help from a nearby human village. With their tiny legs, the short journey takes ¡°centuries¡± before they finally reach the village. Quickly, they visit the ¡°harem,¡± hoping to find adventurers to aid them in the war. ¡°Licking carpet¡± on top of a table, the hamsters spot a group of adventurers who call themselves the ¡°Like Seriously Grow Up Now Guys.¡± The seven adventurers accept the quest, bargaining for ¡°hot young hamsters¡± as their reward.


    When the hamsters and the adventurers arrive at Hamshire, all they find are the ruins of what was once their home. One of the hamsters, ¡°Hamtaru,¡± cries out in horror at the devastating sight. ¡°The hot¡± adventurer tries to comfort him. Meanwhile, the other two, ¡°Hammer McHamface¡± and ¡°Hammorrhoid,¡± search the remains of Hamshire for any survivors. But their efforts are in vain ¨C they find nothing. As they regroup, sobbing, the adventurers feel ¡°bored to hell.¡± Just then, a group of creatures emerge from the ash piles.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°That¡¯s our cue to fight?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes, Minster Wyn!¡± Lisa replies.


    The leader of the Like Seriously Grow Up Now Guys, Wyn, summons a powerful cyclone to protect everyone inside while he assesses the human-shaped ash beings. However, the cyclone''s force ends up sucking the ash creatures in, dispersing them.


    ¡°Essence! Is this it? Am I reaching ten thousand here?¡±


    ¡°These ashoos aren¡¯t worth that much, Mister Wyn.¡±


    ¡°Dang it! Christine and James should split the essence then.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Options! What¡¯s next, guys?¡± Yu asks, pointing at the floating option buttons in the sky.


    The hamsters decide to resurrect their shire, setting their sights on obtaining tears from the notorious killjoy fiery chicken. The adventurers, sensing the challenge ahead, bargain for a new reward: ¡°hotter young hamsters.¡±


    Embarking on their journey up the fiery ¡°Gondola¡± mountains, they encounter various creatures along the way. With their prowess and ¡°gondola really anish,¡± none of the creatures poses a serious threat. At the top of the mountains, they discover a nest filled with two baby red and black frogs.


    ¡°Frogs? I thought we were looking for chickens!¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Wait¡­are these mountain chickens? They¡¯re frogs, not chickens,¡± James realizes.


    As soon as the baby frogs croak, they immediately grow to full size. At the back of the group, the mother killjoy fiery chicken blocks the team¡¯s exit. The creatures stand as tall as Wyn¡¯s chin. They¡¯re literally on fire, with even their pupils shaped like burning flames. Though their bodies resemble frogs, their feet are more like chunky chicken feet, complete with three sharp claws on each.


    ¡°How do we get the tears?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the damn hamsters, eh!¡± James responds.


    At the sight of the enemies, the hamsters quickly hide behind ¡°Mira¡¯s bobs.¡± Hamtaru instructs the adventurers to jab the frogs in the eyes for their tears and put them in the vials, which the other two happily cough out of their mouths onto Mira¡¯s hands.


    The adventurers split into teams to tackle the frogs. Wyn summons a rock pillar to block the mother frog¡¯s fiery tongue lash. Anish, lifting himself above the pillar, throws his javelin at the frog¡¯s eye. In response, the frog curves its tongue to catch the javelin midair and hurls it back at Anish. Swiftly, Anish dematerializes his weapon. Wyn then punches his pillar, sending a cyclone carrying rocks toward the frog. Using its chicken-like feet, the frog springs up vertically. It spins itself and its fully extended tongue in a spiral, sweeping everything around. As it lands, Wyn and Anish are ensnared in its tongue.


    Fortifying himself with rocks, Wyn frees himself from the burning tongue. Using his chakrams, he slices through the tongue, which goes motionless and loses its fiery glow. With the severed tongue no longer a threat, Anish is freed. The mother frog lets out a screech of pain as the remainder of her tongue starts to lose its color.


    ¡°Hamtaru!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Hamtaru leaps out of Mira¡¯s cleavage, carrying a vial in his mouth. As Wyn and Anish thrust their weapons into the frog¡¯s eyes, Hamtaru quickly fills the first vial with the creature¡¯s tears. To finish off the beast, Wyn slices its throat.


    Yu and Christine summon an avalanche onto the frog, forcing it to leap forward with its claws extended, aiming to slice them. James erects an ice wall as a shield, causing the frog to grip the ice wall. Yu thrusts his blade through the wall and into one of its feet, then detaches the blade tip, leaving it embedded. The frog collapses, writhing in pain.


    Christine, combining her and James¡¯ weapons into a snowball hardened by ice, prepares for the final strike. Yu directs the ball upward with a water stream and then brings it crashing down onto the frog. James summons an ice pillar to lift the frog¡¯s head, directing the impact of the snowball into its eyes. Meanwhile, Hammer McHamface jumps out of Mira¡¯s cleavage, carrying the second vial to collect the tears.


    The frog lashes its tongue repeatedly at Mira, who skillfully defends herself with her explosive whip. With each explosion, the frog''s tongue becomes increasingly damaged until it is finally blown to bits. All the while, her fire pillars behind the frog keep it contained for Lisa to get a clear shot. Lisa, having fully charged her weapon, unleashes shocking laser beams, obliterating the frog in a single, decisive hit.


    ¡°Oops. We can¡¯t collect tears from this one now,¡± Lisa remarks with a sigh.


    ¡°TEN THOUSAND, BABY! YESSS!¡± Wyn exclaims, glancing at his essence collection count on his band with a grin.


    ¡°ME TOO! WOOHOO!¡± Anish chimes in, high-fiving Wyn in celebration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on my share, so Mira and Yu can hit ten thousand too!¡± Lisa says with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, sister! Love you to the moon and back and to the moon again!¡± Mira gushes, hugging Lisa tightly.


    ¡°Arigato!!!¡± Yu says, bowing to Lisa with heartfelt enthusiasm.


    ¡°Pfft, so close¡­just a few hundred more! But hey, thanks, Lisa!¡± James adds.


    ¡°Yeah, same here. But like, thanks, Lisa,¡± Christine says.


    With the tears collected, the group returns to Hamshire. The hamsters lead the adventurers to the center of the shire. They uncover a round metal plate buried beneath the dirt, with lines extending from it to vital parts of the shire. Carefully, they pour the contents of the vials into the central hole of the plate. The plate and the lines illuminate, and the shire glows with a golden light. As the light dims, the shire is restored to its original state, and the hamsters reappear as well. However, The Fire Nation is also revived.


    ¡°Are there any consequences to not saving them?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just going to be a story for others to watch,¡± Lisa replies.


    With an evil grin, Mira and Lisa begin stomping the fire ant-like creatures beneath their feet, much to the hamsters'' cheering. However, In a shocking turn of events, the girls start stomping the hamsters as well. The small creatures squeal and scramble for their lives, but the relentless stomping continues. The shire is left in devastation, with nothing alive except for the Like Seriously Grow Up Now Guys. The end.


    ¡°...They are sisters, alright,¡± Anish remarks.


    ¡°You¡­you guys aren¡¯t allowed to call me weird anymore,¡± Wyn says.

 Chapter 57 - Demon’s Lair

    ¡°You think we can beat choo-choo mcchooface easy now?¡± Yu asks, while holding Christine¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s in Hell¡¯s Ride now! I doubt it though. Even the elites were having difficulties taking it down,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Not quite. I think they initially didn¡¯t know how to defeat it, that¡¯s all. None of them got hurt whatsoever,¡± Anish adds.


    ¡°How are you two holding up with the burn?¡± Mira asks Wyn and Anish, who promptly give her a thumbs up.


    Directly under Dead Center Station, Lisa leads the team to the misspelled ¡°Demon¡¯s Liar.¡± Inside the cavernous space, arcade machines fill the first hall. Players use catnips as currency and put on VR headsets to immerse themselves in the games. Yu¡¯s attention is immediately captured by the ¡°Soul Fighters¡± machine.


    ¡°Rematch?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Bring it on, boy!¡± Wyn replies.


    After putting on the headsets, Wyn and Yu appear on the screen, visible to the rest of the team to watch from the outside. In this game, the two participating souls are to duke it out in a one-on-one match, with no rewards to reap other than the pure satisfaction of humiliating their opponent.


    ¡°Three, two, one, FIGHT!¡± A voice announces.


    Yu summons a more formidable dragon than before, directing it toward Wyn. In response, Wyn unleashes a cyclone that tears the dragon apart. As the cyclone advances toward him, Yu creatively adapts, driving the tip of his weapon into the ground and extending the handle to launch himself upward. By the time the cyclone reaches his weapon, Yu is already airborne, hurling multiple water orbs at Wyn. Wyn evades using a slanted rock pillar, sending himself backward. He then calls down a descending cyclone above Yu, forcing him to the ground. A rock pillar shoots Yu back into the air, but before the next cyclone hits, Yu water dashes backward, staying just out of reach. As he descends, he spins the tip of his weapon, swirling water toward Wyn. Wyn counters by summoning a rock pillar to block, then punches it, sending a rocky cyclone and Yu¡¯s own weapon¡¯s tip back at him. Yu dodges, darting across the ground, shifting directions with bursts of water streams.


    ¡°Aw, you know what I forgot to do back in the maze?¡± Wyn says.


    Wyn summons multiple rock pillars, forming a maze in front of Yu, causing him to pause his movement. Then from the ceiling, rock pillars emerge.


    ¡°How is this fair?¡±


    Taunting his foe, Wyn snaps his fingers, bringing the ceiling pillars crashing down. Yu quickly reacts, propelling himself upward with his blade to shatter the pillar above. In the same moment, Wyn takes advantage of the rising pillar beneath him, springing off it to launch himself into the air. He delivers a powerful punch with a rock-hardened fist, boosted by a mini cyclone. Though Yu envelops himself in water to absorb the impact, the force still sends him hurtling into a newly created maze of rock pillars below, shattering them as he crashes down.


    ¡°Your boy isn¡¯t gonna beat my Oppa!¡± Mira says, watching the fight on the screen.


    ¡°Come on, Yu! Like, totally crush him!¡±


    Before Yu gets back up, he summons streams of water beneath Wyn, catching him off guard. Seizing the opportunity, Yu forms another dragon, this time embedding the entire blade within it, and directs it toward Wyn. Unwilling to use a cyclone to escape the streams, Wyn takes the hit directly on his left arm.


    ¡°Holy poop machine! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Fallen to the ground, Wyn finds himself missing his entire left arm. Enduring the realistic pain, he pushes himself back up with a rock pillar.


    ¡°Come on! Beat me while you can, Yu!¡±


    Yu water dashes toward Wyn, weapon held forward. Wyn, seemingly motionless, materializes a chakram in his hand. As Yu closes in, he extends his weapon. In a sudden move, Wyn cyclone dashes, expanding the cyclone from his feet to envelop himself, just as he did during the crackaroo fight. The force of his dash sends him crashing into Yu and slamming them both into the wall. While they¡¯re both down, Wyn summons a rock pillar beneath them, launching himself and Yu skyward. Taking advantage of their proximity to the wall, Wyn conjures another pillar from it, propelling them forward. Grabbing Yu¡¯s sweater mid-air, Wyn summons a descending cyclone, plummeting them both to the ground with Wyn landing on top of Yu.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± James wonders.


    ¡°Your, I mean, our leader is scary,¡± Lisa remarks.


    Back on the screen, Wyn is seen holding a chakram to Yu''s throat. His intense stare scares Yu.


    ¡°I yield. I yield!¡± Yu says, desperately.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Try tapping the floor,¡± Wyn suggests.


    Realizing that Yu¡¯s repeated attempts to forfeit the match have failed, they find themselves trapped in the game. It suddenly dawns on Wyn that there¡¯s only one way to exit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buddy,¡± he says.


    Wyn strikes Yu square in the head with the chakram until Yu vanishes. A triumphant tune plays, signaling Wyn''s victory, and shortly after, he dematerializes out of the game.


    ¡°You were scary in there, my friend,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°Who''s next? Landon? How about we settle our differences there?¡± Wyn asks, pointing to the machine.


    ¡°Heck no! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡±


    Splitting from the group, Christine stumbles upon a sloth-themed machine. The sloth-shaped slot invites her to bet one catnip per play, promising thousands with a single pull of the sloth¡¯s hand. Her first roll results in two CATOTOs and a crying sloth, yielding no reward. The second roll offers a mix of one happy sloth, one crying sloth, and one Catito, leaving her frustrated. Determined, she goes for one final roll, this time letting Yu pull the sloth''s hand. To her dismay, he lands on three cross marks, causing the machine to penalize her with a loss of ten extra catnips.


    ¡°How? This is, like, so dumb,¡± she complains.


    Meanwhile, Anish and Lisa find themselves inside a giant pinball table after putting on the VR headsets, becoming the flippers themselves. Anish struggles to keep the ball in play, missing flips and letting it slip by. Lisa, though not much better, manages to hit a few bumpers and rack up some bonuses, outshining Anish slightly. When the next ball comes into play, the two frantically flip over and over, trying to keep it alive, but their overzealous efforts cause the table to display a ¡°tilt¡± error, disabling both of them. On the final ball, Anish manages to hit a flying UMF, but instead of earning points, the creature steals the ball, abruptly ending the game with a gameover.


    ¡°This is a ripoff,¡± Anish complains.¡°That¡¯s what other souls have been saying too, Mister Anish.¡±


    The team regroups as Wyn spots a machine he¡¯s eager for everyone to try ¨C ¡°Demon Death Race.¡± After putting on the headsets, each member is transported to a private space with thirty seconds to select their kart. They¡¯re presented with fifteen options, each resembling a CATOTO family cat transformed into the shape of a kart. No same kart can be chosen. Wyn opts for the CATOTO kart, choosing it not for its speed or acceleration, but for its superior power attribute. As the timer hits zero, Wyn is transported to a random racetrack, ready for the race to begin.


    ¡°Yo! This is Luminous Glade!¡± James shouts, sitting in his Catito kart, known for its incredible speed and acceleration but lacking in control and power.


    ¡°Yippee! We¡¯re racists now!¡± Yu exclaims from his Catota kart, which excels in speed and control.


    ¡°Erm, Yu. Like, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you meant, yeah?¡± Christine responds, readjusting her seat in the Catotu kart, famous for its acceleration and control.


    A strange creature holding a traffic light hovers above the racers. When the light turns green, every soul slams the pedal, launching into the race. Along the track, glowing dots appear, and collecting one allows the racer to unleash an elemental attack of their choice on an opponent. Gathering three dots enlarges the kart, doubling each of its attributes.


    James quickly pulls ahead, only to miss the first line of glowing dots. Mira, in her Catutu kart, praised for its speed and decent acceleration and control, races neck and neck with Christine. When both manage to collect a dot, they gang up on James, hitting him with a fire pillar and a snowball. In response, James¡¯ kart spins in place ten times ¨C twice as long as the normal amount. Meanwhile, Lisa, in the Catoti kart known for its great power and decent speed and control, trails behind Anish, who¡¯s driving the Cateto kart, known for its exceptional control and decent acceleration and power. The moment she grabs a dot, she shoots a straight line of laser, hitting Anish and Yu.


    Wyn, driving the slowest of the karts, strategically waits by the first line of dots for them to reappear. When they do, he collects three, instantly enlarging his kart for thirty seconds. After grabbing another dot, he places a well-timed cyclone ¨C now twice as powerful ¨C in front of Yu, catching not just Yu, but also Anish and Lisa in its swirling grasp. To his long awaited desire, Wyn rams into the spinning karts, sending them crashing off the track and into the crystals, with Yu even tumbling into a pond. The off-track karts are repositioned back to where they were but must endure a five-second penalty.


    Meanwhile, James, catching up to Mira and Christine, summons an ice wall in front of Christine, who quickly shoots it down with her snowball. Just as she thinks she''s in the clear, Mira hurls a fireball at her, momentarily halting her progress and allowing Mira to pull ahead. However, Mira''s lead is abruptly cut short when she encounters a section of the track lined with crystals jutting from the ground, which emit a shocking burst of electricity, stunning her kart. While James loses control, getting electrocuted, Christine takes the lead.


    The trailing four racers are closing in. As Wyn bumps James, James ricochets between the crystals. Lisa, now enlarged, crushes the crystals beneath and rams into any karts in her path. With a perfect aim, Lisa hits Christine, spinning her into an open tttortoise¡¯s mouth instead of making the sharp turn. Yu retaliates by spinning Lisa¡¯s kart with a water fountain, but the collision with an enlarged, high-power kart sends him flying off the track. Meanwhile, Anish skillfully navigates through the chaos, avoiding obstacles and opponents, and takes the lead by accurately hitting the targets with wind gusts.


    As the finish line approaches, Anish and James are neck and neck, with Wyn and Mira falling behind. In a surprising twist, both Wyn''s and Mira¡¯s karts enlarge simultaneously, causing a collision that sends them off the track. The final stretch features a line of glowing dots and a ramp. Anish¡¯s Cateto kart clears the ramp but crashes into an ice wall James summons. James briefly pulls ahead with a strong jump, but he loses control upon landing. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Anish uses a wind gust to spin James even more to secure his victory.


    ¡°Only one lap? I should''ve won!¡± James mutters.


    ¡°I did Cateto proud! Can¡¯t wait to tell him about this!¡± Anish says.


    The results of the race are: Anish finishes in first place, followed by James in second, Mira in third, Wyn in fourth, Christine in fifth, Lisa in sixth, and Yu disqualified for not finishing the race in time.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­Lisa, I thought you were taking us here to gain more essence,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Wyn. I was, until we got distracted by the arcade.¡±


    Lisa leads the team into the second hall, where a myriad of doors spreads out across the space.

 Chapter 58 - Mysterious Doors

    To enter one of the doors, the participating members must meet the eight thousand essence requirement by scanning their bands at the glowing white terminal in the center of the hall. Once their bands light up green, they¡¯re free to choose any door to enter. The Mysterious Doors challenge isn''t a maze but may involve puzzles depending on the door chosen. The objective is to pass through a door, defeat the guardian within, and continue until they find the door that conceals a special guardian.


    ¡°Hundreds of doors? Seriously?¡± Wyn whines.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get it once we go through one, Mister Wyn,¡± Lisa replies.


    Since choosing a door is luck-based, Wyn decides to let a different member pick each time. For the first one, Lisa picks a purple door. As soon as it''s opened, a blinding light floods the space. When Wyn finally opens his eyes, he realizes they''ve entered a two-dimensional world.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°My boobs! They¡¯re...well, I don¡¯t even know how to describe them now,¡±


    ¡°...Where are you exactly? And, uh, who¡¯s who?¡± Wyn asks.


    The team quickly realizes how disorienting it is in the two-dimensional world. With everyone reduced to mere lines, it becomes nearly impossible to tell who is who, as they can only see the thin profiles of the others standing in front.


    ¡°Make sure you protect your brain,¡± Lisa advises.


    Suddenly, they¡¯re forced to move as the back line is gradually pushed toward the front. Wyn scrambles to organize the team, making sure no one stands directly in another¡¯s line of fire. Given the limited space, he can only fit five members in a vertical line. That¡¯s when Lisa suggests a new formation: placing four members in the front and three in the back, staggered to fill the gaps between those in the front line. With Wyn¡¯s command, the team floats to their designated spots. In the front line, from top to bottom, are Mira, Lisa, Wyn, and Yu. The second line, meant more for support, consists of James, Anish, and Christine. The front line finds themselves having to keep moving forward to stay ahead due to the automatic push.


    ¡°Waka waka waka waka,¡± Yu says, imitating a sound from a classic game.


    Since they can see only lines, the enemies are marked by glowing red lights. Lisa is having a blast firing her gun non-stop.


    ¡°What are the enemies even?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Nobody knows, Mister James. Just kill them all.¡±


    The kills yield no essence, that is until the back is no longer being pushed. An alarm sounds and a large papaship creature appears, teleporting in.


    A papaship is similar to a UMF, except for the beard around the mouth on the bottom, the larger size, and the ability to spawn countless UMFs. Despite its occasional attempts to hover above the team and consume them, Lisa''s charged laser shots from her gun make this battle trivial. After its defeat, they¡¯re back to normal and a pool of essence appears along with one hundred or so doors.


    ¡°Damn, sooo close!¡± James says, referring to his essence count.


    Christine is up next to choose a door. The reflective sky-colored door leads the team to a ledge on the other side. Below, they see pandalum creatures ¨C floating pendulum balls shaped like pada faces. In the center of the floor, above the pandalums, hangs a large chandelier. On it, a stationary creature looms.


    ¡°What now?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°My guess is we step on the pandas below to reach the chandelier,¡± Wyn says.


    Lisa warns Wyn about stepping on the pandalums, as they¡¯ll spin upon contact and can crush anyone who loses their balance. Anish responds with the biggest smile. Like with the previous door, it seems there''s no penalty for ¡°cheating¡± the challenge. However, the stationary creature on the chandelier concerns Wyn, prompting him to put Anish¡¯s plan on pause.


    ¡°Anish, drop me off on the chandelure ¨C uh, I mean, chandelier. I want to see what that thing does first,¡± Wyn suggests.


    Compliant, Anish carefully places Wyn on the chandelier. Suddenly, the creature moves, swinging the chandelier as it does.


    ¡°Careful, Oppa! And guys, I wanna sing for some reason,¡± Mira says.


    The creature resembles a crocodile on roller skates, its balance and speed astonishing as it attempts to snap at Wyn with its powerful jaws while rocking the chandelier as much as possible. The moment Anish floats Wyn off the chandelier, the crocodile halts.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Anish! Take me! I¡¯m gonna swing from the chandelier!¡± Mira exclaims.


    Back on the ledge, Wyn lets Lisa fire a round of lasers at the creature. It gracefully dodges all the beams, but while it''s airborne, homing electrical shocks paralyze it. Wyn follows up with a descending cyclone, slamming the creature onto the chandelier. The force sends it crashing down into the pandalum pit, where it''s crushed, releasing essence into the pit below. Despite its appearance, a pandalum can also bounce vertically depending on the force that disturbs it. Fearing they¡¯ll get crushed, the souls forgo the essence and let Anish choose the next door.


    Entering the sparkly pink door, the team finds themselves in an arena. On one side stands a battle bot, while on the other is a sunflower with spikes encircling its disk and a tank wheel for a single foot. Behind the robot, there¡¯s a control terminal.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s a turn-based battle system!¡± Wyn says.


    Selecting ¡°Attack¡± and ¡°Normal Attack¡± initiates the robot to punch the creature with its mechanical arm. The sunflower reacts by firing spiky seeds from the disk, causing twenty percent of the robot¡¯s health.


    ¡°What happens if it dies?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mister Wyn. This is my first time seeing it too!¡± Lisa replies.


    After selecting ¡°Flamethrower¡± from the ¡°Special Attack¡± menu, the robot unleashes flames from its hands. The sunflower reacts, but without a health bar, Wyn can¡¯t gauge the exact damage dealt. The creature then advances, chomping down on the robot¡¯s face and engulfing it within its disk, dealing an additional fifteen percent damage. It dawns on Wyn that there are no strict rules to follow ¨C in fact, there aren¡¯t any rules at all. Rather than engage the creature directly, he decides to let the robot do the heavy lifting, with support from the red elementalists, Mira and Lisa.


    Positioned on either side of the machine, Mira and Lisa fire their projectiles while the robot unleashes another flamethrower. Whenever the creature attacks the robot, the girls continue their barrage. For the final blow, Wyn selects the ¡°Self Destruct¡± option, causing the robot to charge into the enemy and explode. The team reaps the rewards afterward.


    ¡°Guys! I¡¯m over ten thousand now! We need to celebrate after, eh!¡± James says, receiving high-fives from his teammates, including Wyn.


    The door options are dwindling with each successful progression, leaving about fifty. Yu selects a burning wooden door, leading the team into a blazing palace. Inside, mirrors cover every wall and path, making navigation to the end of the palace a tricky endeavor. To top off, the light occasionally disappears.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark!¡± Lisa remarks.


    ¡°Like, who¡¯s this? Is this Yu?¡± Christine asks, feeling the person in front of her.


    ¡°No, this is Patrick,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m, like, sorry¡­WAIT A MINUTE!¡±


    Mira takes the lead, attempting to use the metal egg to test the reflections and find the correct path. Unfortunately, the intense fire creates multiple, confusing reflections, causing her to repeatedly bump into the mirrors. Traversing through the mirrors for five floors is no easy task. Once they reach the roof, which is barricaded by mirror walls but has no ceiling, Anish celebrates by kissing the floor.


    Waiting for them is a creature, a fortress-shaped mirror with holes around it. Below is another hole hosting a sturdy spring. Without moving, it fires laser beams from the holes. Despite their attempt to block the beams, some of the members are hit from the ricocheted beams. The attacks leave nasty burn marks on Yu¡¯s thigh, Mira¡¯s breast, Christine¡¯s shoulder, and James¡¯ abdomen.


    ¡°Those would¡¯ve pierced us if we weren¡¯t as strong,¡± Lisa says.


    The fortress-shaped mirror springs into the air, falls on its side, and begins rolling toward the team. Anish, quick on his feet, lifts everyone up just in time, but the fortress slams into the whole team as it bounces off the wall. With sheer luck, the creature rolls over the souls while airborne, landing and rolling back to its original side. The team, however, is left sprawled on the floor, slow to get up. Another barrage of lasers follows. This time, Wyn and James surround the team with pillars, successfully shielding them from the onslaught.


    The fortress rolls toward the team once more. Wyn launches a fire-fused cyclone to stall the creature. Yu, Christine, and James, aided by Anish, lift the fortress and roll it back slowly. Without enough momentum, the fortress fails to bounce off the wall.


    ¡°Ha! How are you even gonna get up!¡± Yu taunts.


    While still down, the fortress fires more lasers. Though Wyn and James shield the team with pillars, a beam manages to land on Lisa¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Lisa reassures before anyone can ask her.


    The continuous onslaught from the fortress keeps the team grounded, unable to move from their current position. Wyn fuses with Mira, summoning a fiery cyclone that carries Mira¡¯s whip down toward the beast. However, a laser strikes the whip, causing it to explode midair.


    ¡°Think of the carmit. If it¡¯s a mirror, then we can break it!¡± Wyn says.


    In an attempt to reduce its movement after, Anish hooks one side of his weapon to the creature and the other to the ground, using wind gusts to secure it in place while carefully avoiding the laser holes. A fully-charged cyclone, fused with rock, water, snow, and ice, crashes down to block the holes. Despite their efforts, the attack doesn¡¯t go as planned; a subsequent barrage of lasers destroys the blockades. However, the impact does crack the fortress.


    ¡°Fuck it,¡± Wyn says.


    With that, Wyn unleashes another fully-charged cyclone, carrying everyone¡¯s weapons except Mira¡¯s and Anish¡¯s. Some weapons embed themselves into cracks, while others either bounce off or are shot down by lasers. Wyn then continues sending cyclones, with Mira¡¯s weapon leading the charge, using the resulting explosions to great effect. As Mira resummons her weapon for another strike, the whip glows. The round metal egg now sports a spiky tip of equal size, which lodges into a crack on the enemy. The tip ignites before exploding, chipping away enough of the fortress to cause it to dissolve into essence. Mira¡¯s whip has evolved.

 Chapter 59 - vs Failed Prototype

    Aside from the sharp metal tip, Mira¡¯s whip now sports tiny holes along its length that can emit fire. The handle also features two buttons on the opposite side that allow Mira to retract ¨C by pressing both buttons ¨C or extend the whip ¨C by pressing one of the buttons ¨C at will. When fully retracted, the whip doubles as a close-range melee weapon.


    ¡°Neat! Now you can light up dark areas better!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve, like, reached ten thousand essence!¡± Christine says with a rare smile on her face.


    Christine reluctantly accepts a series of high-fives from the team before it¡¯s James¡¯ turn to pick a door.


    ¡°We¡¯re dying of old age here, Landon,¡± Wyn says as James takes his time to decide.


    James doesn¡¯t retaliate, instead he seems lost in thought, muttering quietly to himself as he contemplates the next move.


    ¡°Eh? Has this door always been one of the choices?¡± James finally speaks, pointing to an old cracked door.


    ¡°Hmmm, good observation. Sharp eye for a dentist,¡± Wyn says with a smirk.


    ¡°Can you not be an asshole? I¡¯m serious here!¡± James retorts.


    There are other familiar doors James is uncertain about, though his attention lingers on this cracked door that seems to invite him in. Curious, he peaks through the cracks, only to see darkness on the other side.


    ¡°Just choose this damn door then,¡± Wyn says.


    Inside, the souls find themselves in a vast dome. Above, a mural stretches across the ceiling, reminiscent of the one they saw in the museum. However, instead of the familiar CATOTO family, the mural features pixelated cats with strange, unnatural shapes. Ahead, a series of empty, lightweight metal crates block their path. They push through the creates to get to the open center of the dome, where a creature awaits.


    ¡°Welcomesss to me¡¯sss ¡®liar¡¯, unfortunate onesss,¡± the creature speaks.


    ¡°Whoa! It speaks!¡­And with bad grammar too,¡± Yu quips.


    ¡°Ssshutsss up! With me¡¯sss mouthsss, it isss hard to ssspeak proper!¡±


    ¡°...Are we supposed to fight you or what?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Me¡¯sss a Prototype Number One One One One Three. You¡¯sss mussst fight me to exssit.¡±


    James scrambles to gather more information on the creature. Consulting the bestiary, he discovers that it¡¯s one of the many failed prototypes from the Dark Lord''s endeavors for the perfect cat.


    ¡°Each one looks different and has different abilities. I¡¯ve never seen this one before,¡± Lisa chips in.


    This particular failed prototype resembles a long, stretched cat with a big rounded face, sporting proportionate cat ears. Its face is dominated by angry yellow cat eyes and a mouth locked in a perpetual smile, unable to close or move, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. A small black nose and uneven yet long whiskers add to its unsettling appearance. Its short arms end in small paws, while its round, footless base allows it to bounce around for movement. The creature''s red body has a white center, while its head is tinged with black along the outline, featuring three black stripes at the top. It wobbles each time it speaks or lands after a bounce.


    The creature''s whiskers glow, crackling with electricity that surges into the metal crates scattered around the dome, lifting them in the air. It hurls the crates at the team, then follows up by spraying lava through the gaps between its sharp teeth. Wyn, first to react, summons a wall of rocks to shield the team, but Anish suspends the incoming crates mid-air using his wind abilities just before they hit the rock barrier. It is then that the team accidentally discovers the crates can block the lava, adding a new layer to their strategy. Boosted by a cyclone, Anish hurls the crates back at the creature.


    The impact sends the cat crashing violently onto its back, only for it to bounce and faceplant into the floor, creating a puddle of lava, moments later. The creature continues to wobble back and forth uncontrollably, splashing the lava puddle a few times, before finally managing to regain its balance.


    The cat''s whiskers glow once more, sending bolts of electricity hurtling toward the team. Wyn, Christine, and James quickly raise protective walls, blocking the attacks with ease. However, the cat leaps into the air, though its weight causes it to fall quickly. As it crashes down, lava pillars shoot up from the ground, shattering their walls. One of the pillars fully engulfs Yu, while searing Christine''s entire arm. The cat wobbles after landing, allowing Yu the opportunity to raise water fountains to cool the burn on himself and Christine. To give his team time to strategize, Wyn engulfs the cat in a cyclone. With its heavy base, it remains grounded, though it continues to wobble fiercely inside the cyclone.


    Unable to defeat the cat with brute force, the souls huddle in distress, brainstorming desperately. The wobbling creature begins lifting numerous crates into the air, whirling them above itself and the team in dizzying circles. One by one, it launches the crates toward the group. Volunteering to counter, Lisa steps up, using her hands to bounce away the incoming crates with her own electric abilities. As the cat''s wobbling finally subsides, it hurls the remaining crates in a rapid volley. Every member leaps into action, fending off the attacks with whatever means they have.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Then, the cat jumps once more, and upon landing, lava pillars shoot up from the ground. Its head slams dangerously close to Wyn and James, splashing lava onto them, while the pillars catch Anish and Lisa as they try to evade, searing their legs in the process.


    ¡°Everyone still good?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°What do we do, Mister Wyn? It won¡¯t stay down!¡± Lisa shouts.


    Listening to Lisa, Wyn has a plan. He summons a continuous cyclone timed perfectly with the cat¡¯s next faceplant into the lava puddle. The cat appears momentarily pinned and helpless. In a wild move beyond Wyn¡¯s anticipation before his team can take advantage of the situation, the cat¡¯s round base lifts while its face remains pressed against the ground.


    ¡°...Shit! Anish!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    The base slams down, crushing a metal crate just behind the souls, who narrowly escape the fierce attack by a hair. The force of the impact sends a gust of wind, causing some of the members to roll on the floor. The creature springs back up, wobbling as it rotates to face Wyn and the team, resuming its relentless onslaught of hurling crates.


    ¡°We need distance. We can¡¯t attack it, or it¡¯ll crush us!¡± Wyn says.


    Whenever the team tries to create distance from the cat, it would resort to the jump again, giving them difficulties in achieving a safe distance.


    ¡°Wyn! Wyn! Wyn! Wyn! Wyn!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°WHAT???¡±


    ¡°Do what you did with the millipede centipede, maybe? Use my weapon!¡±


    ¡°Plan D? Then let¡¯s split.¡±


    Wyn, Yu, and Anish stay put while the rest of the team retreats to a safer distance. Anish swiftly flies the trio behind the cat. Without hesitation, Wyn strikes it with a cyclone, causing the creature to bounce once more. Timing their move precisely, Yu and Anish place their weapons on the ground. As the cat¡¯s back slams onto the floor, Anish propels both himself and Yu out of harm¡¯s way. The crescent blade thrusts through the head where the black stripes are, while the javelin hooks onto the head and embeds into the ground, working in tandem with Wyn¡¯s cyclone to halt the creature from bouncing back. At the current position, the blade has pierced so deeply through the cat that the team can see the crescent blade¡¯s tip and handle poking out from the cat''s head.


    While Wyn¡¯s cyclone and Anish¡¯s javelin keep the cat face up, it retaliates by channeling electricity through the cyclone to hurl crates at the trio. The girls and James step in, shooting down the flying crates. Desperate, the cat encases its body in crates, heating them up with lava before launching them again. Though the three manage to block the searing crates, Wyn is growing visibly exhausted as he struggles to maintain the cyclone¡¯s force.


    ¡°Why is it not dead yet?¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this much longer, guys,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Oh no! The butt!¡± Yu exclaims.


    The base slams down, sending the trio rolling across the floor as they narrowly evade the attack. Anish¡¯s javelin is dislodged, soaring through the air and landing somewhere far. The cat, however, struggles more intensely as the weapon¡¯s handle slices open the top of its head, with the blade tip now lodged in its body. Lava pours out from the cat¡¯s head, yet it remains alive despite its dire state.


    ¡°Ssstopsss! Ssstopsss, pwawssse!¡±


    ¡°Uh? Why? You were trying to kill us,¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°Me¡¯sss opensss the door and givesss yousss sssomethingsss elssse in return.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, is this legit?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°No clue, Mister Wyn. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen something like this, let alone its ability to speak!¡±


    ¡°Get you¡¯sss weapon out of me¡¯sss!¡±


    After a lengthy discussion, the team votes on the fate of the creature. Wyn, Mira, and Lisa favor killing it, while the rest want to see what it offers. Despite their preference, the three comply with the majority decision. Yu dematerializes his weapon in preparation.


    ¡°Me¡¯sss controlsss the door to the exit. Me¡¯sss deathsss meansss nothing to you¡¯sss sssafety.¡±


    The cat summons a door and opens it. Then it stands still, face looking up to the mural, lava dripping from its head. Minutes later two portals open from the ground and two demon cats appear.


    ¡°Ugh, how did you lose?¡± one of the demons complains.


    ¡°It is because you can speak, that is why we are saving you,¡± another demon says. ¡°Would ten thousand catnips be enough for each of you?¡± it continues, turning its gaze to the team.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need this much catnips. Let us kill it!¡± Wyn persists.


    ¡°When you descend, there will be more items to purchase. Trust us, you will be glad to have more catnips.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, now they know how to bargain?¡± James remarks.


    ¡°What do you two get in return from saving a prototype?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Catnips from dead souls,¡± one demon replies. ¡°And we get to reuse the prototype for other challengers.¡±


    When a soul dies, the collected catnips are immediately transferred to the demons for distribution. The demons also reveal that ¡°a couple¡± of prototypes are capable of speaking. When asked why they would go to such lengths to save a speakable prototype, the demons simply respond, "A prototype is still our kin. If it can speak, that means it has intelligence. We must protect our brethren." In appreciation of the demons'' camaraderie, the team gratefully accepts their share of catnips and exits through the door.


    ¡°Why are you licking the prototype¡¯s head?¡± Mira asks, catching a glimpse of the demons in action before leaving.


    ¡°To heal faster.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You guys have the ability to heal after all this time?¡± Mira presses.


    ¡°Ugh, yes?¡±


    Back at the Demon¡¯s Lair, the team looks exhausted; after all, they¡¯ve suffered a lot of injuries.


    ¡°As much as I want to celebrate us collecting over ten thousand essence, we need to rest first. Let¡¯s get a cat to lick our wounds!¡± Wyn announces.

 Chapter 60 - Clubbing

    Curious as to why Lisa would choose the Catoti kart during the race earlier, Wyn decides to visit campsite number ten. Catoti, a cat with heart-shaped ears and massive muscular arms, welcomes Wyn and team, flexing her arms proudly. Wyn, momentarily stunned by her physique, hesitates before gathering the courage to ask Catoti to lick his teammates¡¯ wounds.


    ¡°Are you for real? You souls are too dirty for us cats to put our tongues on,¡± Catoto says.


    ¡°This is the only cat where a deep voice actually fits,¡± Anish remarks.


    ¡°But, but, cats lick humans on Earth,¡± Yu adds.


    ¡°This is no Earth,¡± she replies.


    ¡°I¡­I understand, but can you at least do it on one of us? We want to observe the healing process speed. For science¡­and for your Dark Lord,¡± Wyn asks.


    Reluctantly, Catoti starts licking the wounds on Anish. As she does, he gently pats her tiny head, and she purrs in response. Despite the soothing sound, the burn marks don¡¯t seem to heal immediately, so the team sets up their tents in the campground. Wyn, wanting his team to fully recover, tells the team to meet back at the lobby in twenty hours. Meanwhile, Anish waves them off, saying a temporary goodbye as he heads out to visit his favorite shaved cat.


    ¡°So we¡¯re not gonna get to see how fast your wounds heal then?¡± Wyn mumbles.


    Once Anish disappears from view, Mira tugs James by the arm, giving Lisa a playful wink before pulling him into her tent. Lisa smiles, fully understanding the gesture ¨C she knows she¡¯s going to have to spend the next twenty hours by herself. Meanwhile, Yu casually slips into Wyn¡¯s tent, eager to chat with the AI once.


    ¡°We should all rest,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s ask a couple of questions, then I¡¯ll be a good boy and go to sleep, okay, dad?¡±


    ¡°First things first, how are things with Christine? You seem less lively with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. I¡¯m still processing everything.¡±


    The duo sits at a table with the AI, which is an opaque true-to-color CATOTO halogran, as Wyn had set, projected from a pedestal. The first question is to find out why the brain is the weak point. The AI begins explaining that the brain is the core of identity, the vital organ that defines a person. It¡¯s what sets humans apart from the creatures roaming Hell. Humans, the creators¡¯ prized achievement, would be just an empty vessel without the brain.


    Yu quickly follows up with another question, wondering why souls still experience sexual urges in the afterlife, using Mira and James as examples. The AI takes a moment, connecting to the server for more information. Eventually, it explains that just as souls sometimes feel the desire to eat, despite no longer needing sustenance in the afterlife, the same applies to sexual urges. They may feel the desire but are not driven by necessity. When asked why certain souls exhibit heightened urges, the AI admits it doesn''t have a definitive answer, but suggests that these desires persist in the afterlife to remind souls of their former human needs and desires.


    Wyn reflects on a curious observation: he hasn¡¯t encountered any children or disabled souls in Hell, aside from a dwarf. The AI explains that this is one of the fundamental differences between Heaven and Hell. In Heaven, such souls are allowed to ascend. In Hell, however, the Dark Lord, feeling pity for the disabled, sends them back for rebirth immediately after the grim reapers collect them. Mental disorder, on the other hand, is not regarded as illness in Hell. As for children, the explanation is simpler ¨C the Dark Lord just ¡°hates¡± kids.


    Wyn curiously asks the AI why cats and dogs on Earth don¡¯t speak. The AI begins with a playful ¡°shhhh¡± and a chuckle, revealing that these animals were meant to be secret agents for Heaven and Hell, sent to monitor Earth. Speaking was never part of their original design ¨C it was the nerds who gave the cats that ability.


    ¡°Ah, now I remember. It¡¯s what CATOTO said too,¡± Wyn says.


    When Wyn follows up with a question about demon training he heard from Rex, the AI explains that there are three rankings for demons in Hell. The first rank consists of those deemed too ¡°stupid,¡± and they are allowed to stay on any level except for level seven. Since all demons, aside from the CATOTO family, look alike, the nerds gave them teenager voices. The next rank includes the more ¡°intelligent¡± demons who roam the seventh level, serving different functions and training to become either moderator guards or grim reapers. These demons received adult voices. Naturally, the highest rank is held by the moderator guards and grim reapers, who also possess adult voices.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    As for why there is so much white on other levels, the AI chuckles then explains that the nerds aren¡¯t artists, though they¡¯re in search of artistic nerds.


    Wyn, after having encountered numerous unanswered questions, decides to consult the AI in its Dojo master form for advice on controlling his cyclone jumps. However, Yu intervenes, advising Wyn to take a break and get some rest instead.


    Wyn and team face a black smoke creature whose form is in constant flux. As the entity thickens the smoke, it encircles Wyn, isolating him from the rest of the team. Within the swirling haze, a familiar shape emerges ¨C it¡¯s Yu, but made of black smoke. The smoky Yu stands before Wyn, laughing playfully. Each time Wyn strikes, he feels an overwhelming sense of guilt, as though he is truly harming his friend.


    As Yu vanishes, another shape emerges behind Wyn ¨C this time it''s Mira, smiling as she adjusts her breasts. Overcome with guilt, Wyn disperses the smoky Mira, only for smoky Anish to materialize behind him. Anish, looking down and poking his paunch, is struck by Wyn¡¯s chakrams. The entity shifts repeatedly, taking on the forms of the three team members. Wyn strikes each one down, unaware that with every dispersion, the encircling smoke tightens around him. Eventually, it consumes him completely. In the enveloping darkness, Wyn briefly feels a sense of peace. Then he wakes up.


    The team gathers in the lobby. Lisa insists they celebrate their recent milestone at a club in the Abandoned City, though Wyn would much rather attend a party in the Dark Forest. Unsure of when the next event is, Wyn turns to Catoti for answers. The muscular cat pauses, briefly staring at the ceiling with her mouth open, as if deep in thought.¡°Isn¡¯t that what the failed prototype did?¡± Wyn questions.


    Catoti then informs Wyn that they¡¯ve just missed the most recent party. Since the team is too impatient to wait for the next one, they decide to open portals to Catutu''s campsite instead.


    ¡°My, my! Look at how strong you are now! I am impressed,¡± she says.


    The original four members are lost in time, catching up with Catutu, until James starts whining.


    ¡°You know, we can kick you out of the team again, now that we can all afford the bestiary,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Keep it up, eh. I¡¯ll never stop hating you,¡± James replies.


    With the biggest club located in the city center, the team takes the train, no longer fearing the traineater.


    ¡°We should take a helicopter one of these days,¡± Yu suggests.


    The club is electric, with an elevated floor encircling a sunken dance pit at its center. At the far end, a creature-filled stage, though absent of any equipment, somehow pulses with an infectious energy. Surrounding the pit is a long, sleek table with no seats, except for a break in the center where a set of stairs leads down to the dance floor. Clubbers order drinks by slipping on the same contraptions found on Gluttony¡¯s level.


    ¡°Are those creatures moving with the rhythm?¡± Wyn yells.


    As a track with heavy bass drops, the eyeless, long-legged dice creatures on stage react violently, bending their black, slender stick legs rhythmically. When a sexy song comes on, the creatures sensually dance using just their legs, sliding them smoothly across the stage, as if caressing the air. When a heavy metal track hits, they bounce wildly, shedding their legs, like rolling dice. As they bounce, they naturally gravitate back toward the stage, and their legs regrow with the start of the next track.


    The clubbers erupt in wild cheers as a song blaring a phrase ¡°so take off all your clothes.¡± Luminescent liquid sprays into the pit, casting a chaotic, glowing haze over the crowd. Tops are tossed into the air, adding to the frenzy. Without hesitation, James removes his shirt and leaps into the crowd, quickly followed by Mira, who loses herself in the excitement. In the chaos, she forgets about her little sister, who shortly enters the pit all by herself, still fully clothed. Christine, however, stays behind at the table, focused on ordering drinks with her catnips. Meanwhile, Yu and Anish, using all their strength, drag a reluctant Wyn into the gooey, glowing pit. As Wyn grumbles about the sticky mess, his complaints are drowned out by the roaring, exuberant crowd.


    Yu and James merge their abilities to create an ¡°art piece¡± they proudly name the ¡°icy weiner¡± ¨C an ice sculpture of a dog, which they excitedly let join the stage. The crowd erupts in cheers and laughter at the sight. Meanwhile, the long-legged dice creatures, indifferent to the creation, bounce around energetically and shatter the majestic ice sculpture into pieces.


    As a synthetic track begins to play, the ceiling lights above the pit burst into a splash of colors, creating a polygonal dancing robot effect alongside dazzling disco lights ¨C without the need for disco balls. Foam sprays from the sides of the pit, rising into the air and adding to the vibrant atmosphere. Then, Wyn¡¯s nightmare becomes reality when a heavy doom metal track plays. The pit transforms into a mosh pit, with clubbers ramming into each other. Though Wyn enjoys heavy metal music, the chaotic crowd is too much for him. Stealthily, he slips out of the pit and joins Christine at the table.


    ¡°This is not the type of celebration I had in mind. Kinda wanted to go somewhere where we could talk to each other,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Like, I get you. But, like, look at them. They¡¯re, like, having a blast. Like, we can always meet up in your tent, right?¡±


    Wyn is taken aback by Christine''s response. Trying to hide his smile, he wonders if she might finally be starting to warm up to the team.


    ¡°True, true. But celebrating in a tent is different from celebrating somewhere special. Oh well, being with you guys is fun enough ¨C it doesn¡¯t matter what we do,¡± Wyn says.


    Christine doesn¡¯t respond to Wyn, her focus solely on downing the drinks she¡¯s ordered. Suddenly, she passes out. Wyn, with the help of a stranger, carries her to a couch near the wall. He settles beside her, keeping watch as she snores like a roaring elephn¡¯t.

 Chapter 61 - Old Hell’s Ride

    ¡°Where, where am I?¡± Christine asks as she wakes up.


    Seeing a shirtless Yu beside her, she screams and tumbles off the stairs, crashing down to the first floor of Wyn¡¯s tent. Wyn, who had been unable to sleep, rushes to help her up.


    ¡°You passed out. Yu and I got you back here first, then went back to the club for some rounds with the guys.¡±


    Despite the loud thud of Christine''s fall, no one else wakes up. Anish and James remain peacefully asleep on the first floor. Feeling awkward, Christine quickly excuses herself, asking Wyn to call her when they¡¯re ready to head out. Wyn, understanding they¡¯ve just celebrated hard, decides to let the team rest as much as they need.


    A few hours later, Lisa is the first to wake, followed shortly by Mira. After a quick stretch, Mira heads upstairs to rouse the remaining sleepers. James wakes, reacting with a bite on his lips to some sort of arousal.


    ¡°EH? WHAT THE HELL?!¡± James screams as his eyes open due to pain.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Anish asks, awakened by the scream.


    Wyn and Lisa hurry upstairs, only to find Mira teasingly heating up James'' chest with small flickers of flame, slowly raising the intensity. Yu, awake from the noise, rubbing his eyes in confusion as he catches sight of James, who was once screaming but now has an oddly content look on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m more surprised about. Mira¡¯s way of waking him up or Landon¡¯s sudden change of expression,¡± Wyn says.


    After gathering with Christine in the lobby, the team begins discussing their next move. Lisa brings up a part of Hell¡¯s Ride that her former team never explored ¨C a place blandly named Old Hell¡¯s Ride. To reach it, they have two options: take the rolling coaster from either their current campsite or from campsite number eleven. Committed to their "side quest" of meeting all the campsite cats, they agree to visit the next one, Catuto.


    Missing an arm since birth, Catuto sports a gleaming golden pirate hook in its place. With no other props to complete the look, the determined cat does its best to mimic a pirate.


    ¡°Yarrr, why ye want to visit ze Old Hell¡¯s Ride? ¡®Tis place iz dangerous, yarrr,¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re confused,¡± James remarks.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve become a forest cat. There are pirate ships there!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Doust it now? Yarrr, me must become a cat there, yarrr.¡±


    ¡°Just, please don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± James pleads.


    ¡°What should we watch out for?¡± Anish asks.


    ¡°Yonder, creatures roam free, yarrr. Out in the open too, yarrr.¡±


    After a short ride, the team arrives at Old Hell¡¯s Ride Station, standing before its dilapidated entrance sign ¨C more weathered and faded than the one they visited earlier. Just as they begin to approach the gate, a young female soul rushes toward the other side of the entrance, then grabs the gate, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Please help my sister, lah,¡± she pleads.


    The "lah" triggers James'' "eh," spiraling the conversation into an endless exchange of "lah" and "eh," bouncing back and forth to point that Yu demands for a translation. Wyn, having been exposed to both ¡°lah¡± and ¡°eh¡± for a period of time in his previous life, summarizes the situation to the rest of the team.


    The girl, who is pleading for help, recounts how she and her close friend, whom she calls her ¡°sister,¡± ventured into Old Hell¡¯s Ride after learning about essence farming. They encountered a parapsycho, one that wields cyclone abilities. As they fought it, more parapsychos emerged, surrounding them. To protect her, her friend stayed behind to fend off the encroaching horde.


    Recalling their past encounter with the Legion Of The Fallen Souls, the team hesitates to get involved. The memories stir a sense of caution among them, and some members suggest that perhaps they should leave Old Hell¡¯s Ride altogether. However, Mira, who once literally went through depths of Hell to search for Lisa, takes a deep breath and, with a determined look, urges her team to help the girl in need. As the rest of the team remains silent, Wyn feels a growing discomfort, torn between the risk of endangering them and the moral imperative to help. Just when the atmosphere seems to weigh heavily with indecision, Lisa speaks up, breaking the silence with a resolute tone.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Sisters forever!¡±


    Lisa steps forward, gripping Mira''s hand tightly and giving her a look of unwavering compassion. Together, they approach the gate, scanning their bands. As the requirement of ten thousand essence has been met, the gate slides open, making a loud clanking noise. Wyn follows, telling the rest of the team to stay at the campsite if they''re uncomfortable. Then one by one, each of the remaining members slowly scans their band to enter Old Hell¡¯s Ride.


    Inside is noticeably smaller and deserted than the current Hell¡¯s Ride. Up ahead, the team notices rusty broken outdoor machines and empty booths. The atmosphere is eerily silent.


    ¡°You owe us big time, eh,¡± James says to the girl.


    ¡°For sure, lah. You can call me Judy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be kind, right, Mister James?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna call me ¡®mister¡¯ all the time, just use my last name, eh.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mister James. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°...Whatever.¡±


    Judy leads Wyn¡¯s team along a path lined with vacant stores, their darkened dusty windows casting no reflections. As they proceed, the path opens up to reveal a grand castle with a circular pond in front, once used for light displays and fountains. Long benches are arranged neatly in front of the pond. To the sides of the seating area, paths branch off, offering two routes to explore.


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll find a choo-choo mcchooface here,¡± Yu says.


    Just before they take the left path, the castle bell rings, summoning a swarm of winged, humanoid creatures from behind the castle. These beings have arms where their heads should be, eyes where their feet should be, and feet where their arms should be. Determined to reach Judy¡¯s ¡°sister¡± in time, Wyn unleashes a rocky cyclone at the swarm and shouts for everyone to run. As they reach an old merry-go-round, Wyn spots a horde of parapsychos milling about casually.


    ¡°C¡­CHLOE!!!¡± Judy screams.


    Judy¡¯s ¡°sister¡± has become one with the horde, aimlessly dragging her ax along the ground as she shuffles around the merry-go-round. Judy¡¯s scream draws the attention of the parapsychos, who swiftly converge on the group. Outnumbered, they attempt to flee, only to find their way back is obstructed by the flying creatures from the castle.


    Overwhelmed by the swarm, Wyn shields his team with a cyclone, while Lisa fires lasers through it, targeting the parapsychos. Suddenly, an enemy cyclone forms within Wyn''s, destabilizing their defense. In addition, a snow pillar rises from the ground, pushing them upward. The combined effect of the weak push and the enemy cyclone propels Yu and Mira towards the outer edge of Wyn''s cyclone, causing them to spiral uncontrollably. Anish manages to pull them both back inside before Wyn¡¯s cyclone dissipates.


    Lisa continues to blast laser beams at the enemies, while Yu extends his blade to strike their heads. Wyn, Christine, and James focus on defense, intercepting projectiles meant for the team. Mira and Anish provide support from the rear, using fiery wind gusts to incinerate the enemy flyers. Meanwhile, Judy sits on the ground, sobbing.


    ¡°This is endless! Do we want to leave?¡± Wyn asks, frantically.


    The commotion draws more parapsychos from behind the merry-go-round, their coordinated movements suggesting some form of communication. A rock pillar suddenly thrusts up beneath Wyn, causing him to fall backward, his back slamming against its side before he slides down headfirst. As the pillar shatters, a cyclone erupts, sending debris flying and hitting Wyn and his team. Anish quickly pulls everyone close and lifts them into the air, with the enemy flyers rising to pursue them.


    ¡°Grab onto Wyn, everyone,¡± Anish demands. ¡°Now, Wyn! NOW!¡± he barks.


    In the midst of the chaos, Wyn uses his cyclone to propel the team and Judy in any direction he can manage. They descend, cushioned by Wyn¡¯s smaller cyclones and Anish¡¯s wind, and eventually land in a peculiar area. This new location is nestled between towering mountains on either side, with a vast cave entrance looming ahead.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, just can¡¯t, like, ever get used to this,¡± Christine says.


    ¡°This feels like an arena of some sort,¡± Anish comments.


    On the mountains dwell the goat creatures known as habibis. Despite the seemingly impossible terrain, these goats can walk and even sleep on the steep slopes with impressive ease. Although they notice the team¡¯s presence, they remain harmless. Checking their location on the map, they see they¡¯re still within Old Hell''s Ride, but now at the very corner of the area, which is a corner of Hell¡¯s Ride itself.


    On a closer look, the cave appears to stretch across the corner, creating the illusion of two separate caves on either side of the corner. The expansive entrance, framed by the towering mountains, is not visible from outside. The team considers leaving, but the grief-stricken Judy refuses to move.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but we¡¯re gonna have to leave her be, eh,¡± James suggests.


    ¡°Can someone open a portal from her band?¡± Wyn asks.


    Mira carefully descends and gently pats Judy on the back while reaching for her band. Without warning, Judy suddenly screams and bolts into the cave, causing the habibis to panic and leap behind the mountains, vanishing from sight. Wyn intervenes, blocking Mira from following Judy. Moments later, the ground begins to quake, and a massive figure starts to emerge from the cave, gradually taking shape.

 Chapter 62 - vs Facehole

    The red creature, named facehole, growls lazily, its sound echoed by the screams of the habibis in hiding. Slowly, it begins to walk toward the team. Towering over three meters, the creature''s face forms an upside-down trapezoid, with a large, hollow opening at the center that pierces straight through its head. The elongated eyes, lined with sideways lids but no brows, stretch the full length of the face, perfectly aligned with the trapezoid¡¯s angled sides. It has no nose, no ears, and its small, peculiar mouth bears no resemblance to anything familiar from the living realm.


    The creature''s thick neck connects seamlessly to its peculiar head shape. Its body resembles that of a giant, with broad, muscular arms and legs, large hands, and solid feet. Though it appears completely naked, its skin is covered in short smooth red fur.


    ¡°What in the world, I mean, Hell is this?¡± Yu is staggered by the creature in front.


    ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Judy?¡± Mira wonders, trying to look behind the creature.


    The creature growls again, this time more fiercely, setting the habibis into a frenzy of unrelenting screams. Its chest swells, as though drawing in a deep breath. The hole in its face begins to tremble, glowing faintly at first, until the once hollow opening turns a bright, burning red. As the creature¡¯s chest deflates, a beam of concentrated laser shoots out toward the team.


    The team splits into two groups, three moving to the left and four to the right, dodging the incoming beam. The laser follows their movements, leaving behind a blazing trail as it moves. It sweeps across Mira, James, and Lisa, sending them down to the floor and rolling, engulfed in small flame. As the laser turns back toward them, Anish swiftly pulls the fallen members out of harm''s way, while Wyn propels himself with full force toward the creature.


    Wyn is halted as his chakrams lodge into the creature¡¯s backhand. The laser ceases, and the creature''s eyes lock onto Wyn with intense focus. It swings its hand, trying to dislodge both Wyn and his weapons. At that moment, the chakrams begin to glow.


    Wyn''s chakrams have undergone a striking transformation. They¡¯ve evolved into wearable metallic gloves that cover the backs of his hands and extend halfway down his palms. Above the knuckles, secure locks keep the chakrams in place. The blades themselves, now slightly larger, are glimmering silver, and the inner blades are neon cyan, having lost the dark brown leather that was once there.


    The evolved weapons offer increased versatility in combat. As melee weapons, Wyn can slice and dice with them, spinning the chakrams as he throws punches. For ranged attacks, Wyn can tighten his grip to dislodge the blades with any motion or posture, as long as he avoids pointing them at himself.


    ¡°Woah! Helppp!¡± Wyn cries as his newly evolved weapons are still securely embedded.


    ¡°What a terrible time for his weapons to evolve,¡± Yu remarks.


    The team closes in on the creature to attack its feet. In response, it stomps the ground, forcing the members to retreat and keep their distance.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk hitting you. Release yourself from the chakrams! I¡¯ll save you,¡± Anish shouts.


    Another powerful beam erupts, forcing the team on the ground to scatter in different directions. As the facehole is preoccupied, Wyn seizes the opportunity to climb up the giant, dislodging and lodging his chakrams all the way up to its shoulder. As he stands, he throws a punch into the eye, causing the sharp eyelids to slice shut violently. The creature halts its laser and shakes its head in response, before retaliating with a powerful punch from its other arm, aimed at Wyn.


    Wyn braces for the incoming punch, securing himself firmly as he lodges his chakrams into the creature¡¯s fingers. As the creature pulls its fist back toward its face, Wyn dematerializes his weapons and cyclone dashes directly into the eye, embedding one of the blades. The creature reacts by stomping the ground, then swings its backhand at Wyn. Anticipating the possibility of the creature¡¯s next move, Wyn prepares for the sweep with one blade ready while releasing the lock on the other glove to let the blade stay in the creature¡¯s eye. The sweep drives the blade into the backhand once more, but this time, the creature begins dragging Wyn along the ground. As the sweep ends and the creature raises its hand, Wyn is hurled into the mountains, leaving the final blade lodged in the creature''s backhand.


    Yu rushes toward Wyn¡¯s direction, while the remaining team members intensify their attacks on the creature¡¯s eyes. Anish thrusts his javelin, Christine hurls snowballs, James shoots icicles, and Lisa fires electrifying beams from her gun. Meanwhile, Mira wraps the creature¡¯s toe as it lifts its foot, burning it with fire. The metal tip now trapped under the toe causes each step or stomp to not only discomfort the giant but also trigger explosions.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Overwhelmed by the barrage, the creature keeps its eyes tightly shut and refuses to lift its feet, though it raises its toe slightly to prevent Mira¡¯s whip from causing an explosion. However, with Wyn¡¯s chakram still vertically lodged in the eye, a small opening remains.


    Wyn tumbles into the mountains, facing the battlefield. Although he¡¯s badly injured, he''s safe from the hiding habibis. Yu, with Wyn''s arm around his neck, carefully makes his way back to the team.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We must get back to the team.¡±


    Taking advantage of the situation, Anish orders the team to focus their attacks on one eye. Meanwhile, he takes flight, using his javelin hook to wrap around Wyn¡¯s blade still lodged in the creature. As he falls from the creature¡¯s back, he pulls the javelin hard, slicing the eye upward with the movement of the chakram blade.


    The facehole reacts with a deep growl. Both eyes are now open, revealing a deep cut in the injured one. Desperate, the creature tries to cover both eyes with its hands. However, its hands aren¡¯t large enough to fully shield the elongated eyes, though the team still struggles to land a critical blow.


    At Anish''s command, the team halts their attacks. Anish then flies between the hands, hooks them with his javelin from both sides, and pulls with all his strength as he descends. The hands are forced away from the eyes, giving the team the chance to finish the creature off with direct attacks to the injured eye, which can no longer shut due to the pain.


    Just as they¡¯re about to celebrate, the ground starts to tremble once more, but with a higher frequency this time. One, two, three, four, and five more of the facehole creatures emerge from the cave.


    ¡°Is that? NO!¡± Mira exclaims.


    One of the faceholes is holding Judy¡¯s severed head, which from a distance appears to be unconscious. The creatures growl angrily at the sight of their fallen comrade. The grip tightens, slowly crushing Judy¡¯s head. She awakens in terror, screaming in immense pain before what¡¯s left of her is crushed completely.


    Meanwhile, the habibis gather around the battlefield, responding to the angry growls. Their curved horns touch the ground, and fire pillars erupt around the area. Suddenly, one by one, the habibis ram through the fire and into the team with burning horns. Despite their horns curving backward toward their necks, the repeated impacts cause injuries resembling fractures: Wyn¡¯s chest, James¡¯ leg, and Lisa¡¯s side all sustain significant damage.


    Amidst the chaos, five giants fire laser beams, disintegrating habibis as they advance toward the disorganized team. Wyn, Yu, and Anish coordinate their attacks as they dodge, all aimed at the faceholes. Wyn thrusts his chakram blades into the habibis, then releases and throws them into the faceholes with the aid of cyclones. Yu uses water fountains to lift and suspend the goat creatures, bending the streams toward the giants. Anish, with his wind powers, hurls habibis directly at the massive foes. Lisa joins the assault, firing electrifying beams from her hands, as her weapon is too large to be useful with the habibis in close proximity. Despite their combined efforts, they fail to land a single hit into the eyes of the giants.


    Christine and James, struggling to hack the habibis¡¯ horns, receive help from Mira, who blasts the creatures with her explosive whip.


    ¡°Someone needs to get on top of just one of them,¡± James yells.


    ¡°No, we need to leave,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Shoot me, Wyn! Shoot me into one of them. Go for an eye or shoulder,¡± Anish says.


    ¡°NO! I can¡¯t risk anyone¡¯s life!¡±


    In the midst of the chaos, a laser beam targets Lisa as she battles the habibis. Reacting swiftly, she summons her gun to shield herself from the incoming attack. The sheer force drives her backward slightly but constantly. The beam lingers, its heat intensifying as it focuses on her weapon. Gritting her teeth, Lisa braces herself, her arms absorbing the brunt of the searing energy. Meanwhile, Mira finds herself trapped as two beams converge on her, completely disintegrating one of her legs.


    ¡°NOW, WYN! I¡¯M READY!¡± Anish shouts.


    Panicked, Wyn hesitates for a moment before launching a cyclone toward the faceholes, propelling Anish along with it. He fails to notice that the barrage of beams has subsided. The faceholes, now aligned, charge up for a single, devastating power beam.


    The facehole in front pivots its head, directing the combined beam toward the team. As its head turns, the beams from the others bend seamlessly, still aligning to pass through the hole in its face. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wyn performs an enveloping dash, sucking all the team members along and crashing them into the safety of the mountains beyond the engulfing flames. The cyclone also catches several habibis, including those hiding behind the fire pillars, causing the chain of pillars to collapse.


    The facehole in front pivots its head once more, this time directing the combined beam toward the approaching Anish. Wyn, ignoring his own pain, springs up in a desperate attempt to check on him, but it feels as though something within him sinks into a void. Before his very own eyes, the beam cuts through Anish¡¯s shoulder, then chest, and then ¨C Wyn¡¯s greatest fear ¨C his head.

 Chapter 63 - Broken Souls

    The team, only just realizing the situation, screams in horror, crying for their friend. Wyn opens an emergency portal and urgently orders everyone inside. As they rush through, Wyn propels himself toward Anish, catching what¡¯s left of him before it hits the ground. The cyclone hurls Wyn, crashing him into the mountains on the opposite side. Holding Anish¡¯s arm, the one still wearing the band on his wrist, and body tightly, tears spill from his eyes as he checks on his friends across the battlefield. Once they¡¯ve all escaped, Wyn summons a portal and exits, cradling Anish¡¯s remains.


    Wyn arrives at campsite number nine to find Cateta in the lobby, consoling the remaining team members. The moment they see Wyn holding Anish''s lifeless body, the team, except Christine and James, rushes to him, enveloping the lifeless Anish in a tight embrace. Throughout it all, Wyn never lets go of Anish ¨C instinctively pulling the body back whenever it feels like someone¡¯s trying to take him away. The sobs and cries fill the room, but not a single word is spoken.


    ¡°You killed him,¡± Christine suddenly accuses, her voice choked with sobs as tears stream down her face.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He didn¡¯t kill Anish,¡± Yu protests, his voice strained as he gasps for breath.


    ¡°You¡­could¡¯ve, like, sent yourself. Instead,...you, like,....sent him to his death.¡± Christine¡¯s words falter as she struggles to hold back her tears.


    The team falls silent, their collective grief too heavy to break the tension. They don¡¯t fully believe Christine¡¯s accusation, but their sorrow leaves them voiceless in Wyn¡¯s defense.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­right. I killed him. I panicked and misjudged the situation,¡± Wyn admits, his voice trembling with guilt and pain.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Mira tries to interject, her words breaking off as she¡¯s overwhelmed by her emotions.


    As the commotion draws other souls in the lobby to the entryway, the situation becomes worse.


    ¡°Is¡­is that a dead body? Get it out of here! Cateta, do something!¡± a stranger demands.


    ¡°FUCK OFF. I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL IF YOU TOUCH HIM,¡± Wyn yells, his voice a raw mix of rage and anguish.


    ¡°He killed his own friend. He admitted it. He¡¯s a team killer!¡± Christine shouts, doing her best to not utter the word ¡°like.¡±


    The crowd murmurs in shock as Cateta steps in, trying to comfort Wyn and gently asking him to move Anish, all without a single joke as she speaks. Wyn, however, ignores the pleas. He carries Anish, carefully laying the arm over the body, and heads toward his tent.


    Christine¡¯s voice, heavy with unspoken accusations and raw sorrow, echoes as she calls after him.


    ¡°I¡­like, I can¡¯t just be on a team with a killer,¡± she says, her voice still shaken. ¡°Come with me, Yu. We¡¯ll, like, find a new team.¡±


    Wyn pauses momentarily but continues to carry Anish to his tent without a response. His team follows him closely, except for Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Christine. If you want to leave, leave,¡± Yu says firmly.


    ¡°Like, grow up already! James? Like, you want to leave too, right?¡± Christine asks, still unsettled.


    James remains silent but continues to follow Wyn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve this team. You don¡¯t deserve me,¡± Yu says, walking off toward Wyn¡¯s tent.


    Mira, limping and supported by Lisa, halts and opens her arms to Yu. Yu steps into the embrace, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much. I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± Mira says, her own tears mingling with his.


    Seeing Wyn struggle to carry Anish, James steps forward and silently offers a hand. Together, they carefully bring Anish into Wyn¡¯s tent. Once inside, Wyn swiftly sweeps the AI off the table with a kick.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Meow?!¡± the AI responds to being kicked.


    The four members sit around the table, except for James, who rests near Wyn¡¯s sleeping bag, leaning against the tent wall with a vacant stare. Anish¡¯s remains have already begun to disintegrate, turning gradually into sparkling essence dust. Tears begin to flow as the four souls tightly hold hands. Wyn''s head hangs low, his tears dripping onto the table. Worried about him, Mira keeps her eyes on Wyn, squeezing his hand a little tighter in silent support.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad we didn¡¯t get to say goodbye to him. Soon, we¡¯ll have nothing to remember him by but our memories¡­not even his band,¡± Wyn says, struggling to finish his speech.


    Until the final moments of the disintegration, all members watch Anish slowly vanish right before their eyes. The room suddenly fills with overwhelming emotion. James, still seated near Wyn¡¯s sleeping bag, buries his face in his arms, his body trembling as he tries to contain his grief. Yu and Lisa, overcome by the weight of the loss, move closer to Wyn and Mira, forming a group hug as they all share the pain of losing their dear friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s never easy to lose a friend,¡± Lisa says, crying. ¡°Let¡¯s honor him by absorbing his essence. We won¡¯t let his death be in vain.¡±


    ¡°The big man will become part of us all now. We¡¯ll be carrying him with us everywhere we go,¡± Yu says.


    James quietly joins the team, his eyes red and swollen, remaining silent as they absorb the last of Anish¡¯s essence. The shimmering dust finally vanishes. Officially, Anish is no more.


    Wyn, overwhelmed by sorrow, asks his team to leave so he can grieve alone, but Mira and Yu refuse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go through this alone,¡± Yu says, his voice trembling.


    Mira, though feeling the same way as Yu, is deeply concerned about Wyn''s mental state. While she doesn''t express it directly to him, she silently vows not to let Wyn out of her sight.


    As the days of grieving pass, exhaustion settles in, and Yu, James, and Lisa eventually fall asleep on the floor. With Mira still by his side, Wyn sets the AI back on the table and begins asking the question he already knows the answer to.


    ¡°Is there a chance of life after this?¡±


    ¡°No. If you are not reborn, then you are done.¡±


    Wyn, Yu, and Mira sit around the flickering campfire. They¡¯ve been swapping horror stories, each rating the other''s tale. Unlike Yu and Mira, who recount stories they¡¯ve heard, Wyn shares a couple of his own direct experiences, ultimately securing himself the win.


    As the night deepens, Wyn and Mira watch Yu perform with a guitar, singing tunes with his clean calming voice. Suddenly, a massive bear emerges out of the bushes. Yu and Mira scream in terror, scrambling behind Wyn for safety. Wyn, equally shaken, freezes, his wide eyes locked on the towering figure. But something familiar about the bear catches his eye. Upon closer inspection, Wyn realizes ¨C he remembers that physique.


    Sure enough, Anish pulls off the realistic bear mask, laughing as he reveals himself. Yu and Mira, their fear quickly turning to playful outrage, smack Anish on the arms for scaring them. Proud of his accomplishment, Anish settles by the fire and begins sharing scary myths from his home country.


    Just as the group feels a sense of camaraderie under the stars, Wyn wakes up beside Mira near the table, tears streaming down his face. Soon after, the alarm goes off, waking the rest of the team. Mira, who had stayed up last, had set the alarm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and do something together,¡± Mira suggests.


    Yu and Lisa nod in agreement, but Wyn pauses, looking down at the floor, lost in thought.


    ¡°You know, I used to believe that funerals are for the living, not the dead,¡± Wyn says. ¡°It¡¯s where we come together to mourn and start to move on. This feels like that.¡± He pauses, then forces a smile. ¡°Thanks to you all, I feel better now, but I still need some time alone. It¡¯s how I cope. I promise we¡¯ll do something fun later to take our minds off this.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± Mira demands, her gaze fixed on Wyn.


    ¡°I love you all. You too, slenderman,¡± he says with a big smile, though James remains silent and unresponsive.


    The genuine smile eases the tension among the team, and they finally respect Wyn¡¯s request for solitude.


    ¡°We¡¯ll come back in five hours. Is that enough?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it ten, please.¡±


    As the four exit Wyn¡¯s tent, Yu checks the membership menu and sees that Christine has removed herself from the team. Mira, limping toward Yu, wraps her arm around his neck and gives him a gentle nose kiss. Yu looks back at Mira, his silent smile showing appreciation. The group then heads into Yu¡¯s tent, each seeking comfort in the company of the others.


    Inside the tent, James silently leans against the wall, as he did in Wyn¡¯s tent. Yu picks up his guitar and, sitting in the middle with Lisa, begins to play a song. The tunes, though in a language the others can¡¯t understand, evoke deep emotion, moving the team to tears. Noticing James¡¯ change from staring blankly to burying his head in his arms, Mira moves closer to him.


    ¡°How are you holding up? You¡¯ve been awfully quiet,¡± Mira asks, gently patting James on the head.


    James suddenly lifts his head and rests it on Mira¡¯s shoulder, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°I died once and came close to death here. Anish¡¯s death, I don¡¯t know how to react. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t get to say my goodbyes again.¡±


    Yu sets down his guitar, and the four come together for a silent group hug, finding solace in each other''s presence.

 Chapter 64 - Second Wind

    For the first two hours alone, Wyn listens to his favorite music from the karaoke machine while lying down and staring at the ceiling. Once he can listen without crying, he quietly slips out of his tent and heads to Cateto¡¯s campsite. Upon seeing the cat, he immediately bursts into tears.


    ¡°What is wrong? You are the guy who brought Anish into your team, right?¡± the cat asks.


    Wyn takes a deep breath, gently holding Cateto with both hands. He then delivers the news.


    Cateto looks up at Wyn. ¡°...But he was here not very long ago. He was telling me about all his adventures with you. He even told me he won the race with my kart,¡± Cateto says, his voice steady but clearly disturbed. ¡°How?¡±


    As Wyn finishes recounting the story through tears, apologizing to Cateto for his perceived mistakes that led to Anish¡¯s demise, Cateto remains silent, staring down at the counter.


    ¡°If only I could retrieve his band, I would¡¯ve given it to you,¡± Wyn says.


    Cateto looks back at Wyn again, this time with a smile.


    ¡°I will personally make a request for the ability to keep bands of the fallen members,¡± he says. ¡°I believe it is time to add one more letter on my chest, ¡®A¡¯, for ¡®C&A¡¯. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I love it. Thank you Cateto. Because of you, Anish wasn¡¯t alone before he met us,¡± Wyn says, shedding more tears.


    ¡°You are welcome,¡± the cat smiles. ¡°He spoke highly of you guys. Now you must live on and fight on his behalf.¡±


    Cateto enlarges to human size, embracing Wyn in a tight hug. They hold each other for a while, sharing their grief. When they finally pull apart, Wyn promises to visit Cateto again when he has the chance before bidding him farewell.


    After a very brief visit with Catutu, Wyn decides against sharing the news and instead takes a smart vehicle to revisit the sandbox playground where Anish first brought him. While there, he manages to free a few trapped souls from the playground equipment. When no one else is around, Wyn tries to manipulate a powerful cyclone, attempting to bend it like Yu does with water. Despite his efforts, the cyclone remains unyielding. He continues his attempts until the sand is almost entirely gone, and all the sand noodles are eradicated. Too pitty to collect the essence, he leaves for the museum.


    In front of the museum, Wyn is overwhelmed with emotion, reflecting on their harrowing encounter with the mimics.


    "Without Anish, we could''ve been dead here. No, we might not have even made it past the playground," he muses quietly to himself.


    Opting not to enter the museum, Wyn heads to the park where he and Anish had spent time while Yu and Mira were at the tent. As soon as he steps into the park, the floodgates open. Wyn breaks down, crying uncontrollably. Passersby notice his distress and come forward to offer their comfort.


    Sitting alone on a bench, Wyn''s emotions surge uncontrollably. Sadness intertwines with anger, and amidst the turmoil, he finds a glimmer of gratitude for having met Anish and his team. Yet, despite these conflicting feelings, an old foe begins to resurface ¨C depression, creeping slowly back into the vulnerable corners of his mind. The realization that he¡¯s just another soul who couldn''t even save his friend pushes him further into despair. His mind inundated with doubts:


    ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t met Yu or Mira in the first place? What would happen to Anish?¡±


    ¡°If I were able to control my cyclones, would the outcome be different?¡±


    ¡°Was I nice enough to Anish?¡±


    ¡°Would it be better if someone else was the leader?¡±


    "Am I happy? Have I been happy?"


    "What do we fight for anyway?"


    Wyn stares at the message box, contemplating writing to each of his team members. With tears streaming down his face, he begins typing heartfelt messages, thanking them for their support and for always being there, especially Yu and Mira.


    Meanwhile, Yu, Mira, James, and Lisa leave the tent, unaware of Wyn¡¯s whereabouts. They return to the Mystical Land for a leisurely stroll on an elephn¡¯t. Thanks to Mira¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s bargaining skills, they manage to hire four demons to give them massages during the ride.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Wyn,¡± Mira says, sipping a glass of orange juice in her bikini.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°He blamed himself for Anish¡¯s death. Give him time,¡± Yu says, his eyes swollen.


    ¡°Mister Wyn shouldn¡¯t blame himself. I feel bad for taking you to Old Hell¡¯s Ride,¡± Lisa adds, her voice shaky.


    ¡°We all had a part in it. I rushed Wyn out of the tent before he could ask the master AI to teach him how to control his abilities¡­¡±


    ¡°And me, who insisted we help Judy,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°And we could¡¯ve killed the cat prototype for more essence,¡± James says. ¡°Argh, let¡¯s not relive those moments, eh? We¡¯re here to clear our minds of the negativity,¡± he adds, clearing his throat a few times.


    The stroll to the Bouncy Floating Isles goes smoothly, with the cats easily fending off the occasional creature that crosses their path. When they reach the station, the demon masseuses promptly shoo them away before vanishing into portals. They revisit Rex and learn that he¡¯s not allowed to take essence from a soul¡¯s kill anymore. After paying him for a ride to the village, they notice the Only Faith are now gone, though no one knows where they are now. Not wasting time, the four lose themselves in song, using a reaper to display the lyrics while hiring the Purrformeow to mimic the instrumentals. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s first time rocking out to a metal tune, and he¡¯s all in, shocking not just his friends but the reaper and the Purrformeow also.


    ¡°You should stick to easy listening music,¡± a Purrformeow member comments before leaving the area with the crew.


    After their heartfelt performance, the four sit by the sea, arms draped around each other, watching as a kraken drags a ship beneath the waves. They close their eyes, listening to the distant screams that echo across the water. Suddenly, Yu''s band vibrates. Wyn is on the other end, his voice faint and breathless.


    ¡°Bring everyone to the facehole cave,¡± he manages to say, before adding, ¡°Please¡­be careful.¡± The line then cuts off.


    Worried, the four race toward the rendezvous point. Along the way, they¡¯re surprised to find the path ¨C different from the previous one they took ¨C to the cave mostly cleared, with trails of essence creating a faint sparkling guide to their destination. As they near the battlefield, they spot Wyn in the center. Mira gasps, her eyes widening at the sight of his battered condition.


    Wyn is missing an arm and a leg, his head hanging low in exhaustion. He resorted to using his nose to operate the call to Yu.


    ¡°What, what happened to you, Oppa? Why do you look like this? Why are you back here all alone? Where are the faceholes?¡± Mira fires off questions rapidly, her voice laced with panic, while Yu and James quickly move to stabilize Wyn.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Wyn had never sent the messages to his team. He was caught in a struggle between fury and emptiness. After witnessing a soul¡¯s death at the park, he had been consumed with rage. Venting his anger, he stormed through Old Hell¡¯s Ride, obliterating any enemy in his path. Once he reached the cave, he swiftly dispatched all the habibis. Summoning cyclones into the cave, he forced the faceholes out of hiding. But when he saw the enemy that had taken his friend''s life, all his strength gave way, and he collapsed to his knees in despair.


    ¡°In that moment, I was ready to leave it all behind,¡± Wyn says, his voice ragged.


    ¡°You fool! Why? Didn¡¯t you say you loved us?¡± Mira demands, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Wyn replies, catching his breath. ¡°I thought of all of you. Then, for just a split second, Anish¡¯s face flashed in my mind¡­Then I did it. I fucking did it. I was able to control my cyclone powers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything smart to say, so I¡¯ll just give you a hug,¡± Yu says while sobbing, enveloping Wyn in a gentle embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad to think of it. It took Anish¡¯s death for me to master this specialization.¡±


    Mira and Lisa join the embrace, forming a tight group hug around Wyn. James, caught off guard, finds himself pulled into the group by Mira¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The essence¡­I wanted to share it all with you,¡± Wyn says, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Despite his team''s pleas to return to the tent, Wyn insists on gathering the essence first. James steps forward, volunteering to carry Wyn on his back. With his one band-wearing arm and the help of his nose, Wyn begins collecting the essence.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m staying,¡± James says. ¡°You guys saved me. There were other teams before you, and they all left me to die.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want our number to grow. You¡¯re here because of your persistence, like Anish,¡± Wyn responds. ¡°Keep being you...except for when we¡¯re in a fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Just don¡¯t die. They need you, no, we need you,¡± James says, voice shaken. ¡°And we need to honor Anish¡¯s death. We owe him that much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±


    ¡°Erm, ¡®fuckface¡¯?¡± Yu asks out of the blue.


    ¡°Renamed it out of spite. Also renamed glimmering deer to deericious¡­for no particular reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re something,¡± James remarks.


    After collecting a substantial amount of essence, the now five-member team returns to Wyn¡¯s tent. To ensure he doesn¡¯t slip away again, they settle him on the second floor while the others relax downstairs, watching movies on a device they¡¯ve just purchased.


    Once Wyn has recovered, they gather for an important team meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be harder now without Anish¡¯s support. I can control my jump and more now, but I still can¡¯t gently get you out of danger with cyclones.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to keep an eye out for each other. We¡¯ll all do our parts to keep everyone alive,¡± Yu says. He takes a deep breath, then continues, ¡°I refuse to lose anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Champion hunting,¡± Wyn replies with confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s get us closer to Heaven and put an end to this nonsense once for all. For Anish, for us, and for all the fallen souls. Fuck the divine entities.¡±


    And with that, the team peruses the bestiary, searching for potential candidates. Their sense of purpose feels renewed, as if they¡¯re ready to take on whatever comes next.

 Chapter 65 - Choosing The Target

    As the other remaining members of the team refuse to purchase a bestiary, they all gather behind James while he¡¯s checking available champions they can fight. Currently, they spot a total of nine listed.


    ¡°Man, they¡¯re all above fifteen thousand,¡± Yu comments.


    ¡°All of us are above twenty, we can take on anything. I want a rematch with the Fallen Legion,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not overestimate ourselves¡­,¡± Mira cautions.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for the weakest one first?¡± Lisa suggests.


    ¡°But why is a creature called goosebumps topping the list with the highest essence count?¡± James wonders aloud.


    ¡°We need to defeat one champion per area. Let''s start with the Abandoned City,¡± Mira proposes.


    ¡°I¡¯m more intrigued to fight the ¡®Slow-oth, The Majestically Slow Queen But HOT DAMN! Ain¡¯t She Fierce When Engaged So Watch Out And Best To Avoid Her Deadly Grasp!¡¯ in the Dark Forest,¡± Lisa suggests.


    ¡°What? Where?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°If you click on the ¡®Slow-oth, The Majestic¡­¡¯, it shows the full name, Mister Wyn.¡±


    ¡°Sounds more like someone mistakenly put the description into the name, eh,¡± James says.


    ¡°I know! We¡¯ll visit Cateto and ask him for advice!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    As they reach campsite number four, Yu and Mira are thrilled to see Anish¡¯s favorite cat, now bearing the letters "C&A" on his chest. Cateto greets the team with a smile, bringing tears to their eyes. Mira dashes forward and gives the cat a firm hug, followed by Yu and then Lisa. Not wanting to feel emotional, Wyn stays behind to watch. After this heartfelt moment, the team begins asking Cateto for advice about the champions.


    ¡°For whatever challenge you are seeking, never engage the goosebumps,¡± the cat warns. ¡°Do not be fooled by the essence each champion offers either.¡±


    He then points out the champion that yields the least amount of essence: the orbitor. Instead, Cateto suggests the team look into the gorlock, also known as ¡°the destroyer of worlds.¡±


    ¡°The orbitor is trickier with its electric abilities,¡± Cateto explains, ¡°but the gorlock is more straightforward, though she is much tankier.¡±


    ¡°¡®She¡¯? It has a gender?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Cateto replies with a shrug.


    For the second and third choices, Cateto offers no specific suggestions, but given the essence each member of Wyn¡¯s team possesses, he¡¯s confident they¡¯ll manage. Their conversation is cut short when Cateto turns to greet a group of souls newly arrived on the first floor of the seventh level.


    The team finds a table in the lobby to further discuss their first target. As much as Wyn is curious about the goosebumps, he decides to heed Cateto¡¯s warning and swears never to challenge it.


    ¡°Gorlock it is?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember, we can always escape if things go south,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Right! I already forgot about that,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t omega-three from fish supposed to help with brain function, like memory?¡± James teases.


    ¡°Be quiet, you seal killer!¡± Yu responds.


    They check the map and see four blinking exclamation points on the Abandoned City map ¨C three red and one yellow. Unable to determine which creature occupies each location, the team decides to wait for Cateto to provide more details.


    ¡°From what I know, there are two orbitors. Gorlock should always be at the coliseum, and you will understand why once you see her. However...it seems she is currently engaged in a battle.¡±


    Available champions are marked by blinking red exclamation points on the map; if they¡¯re engaged in a fight, they blink yellow instead. If a champion is defeated, a new one ¨C either random or of the same species ¨C is summoned in its place, while victorious champions are given time to recover before their next fight.


    When asked about the champions from other areas, Cateto simply shrugs. ¡°I am oblivious when it comes to the Dark Forest and Hell¡¯s Ride,¡± he admits.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    It¡¯s then that the team revisits the fangless Catati for advice. Despite their persistent nagging, Catati simply repeats that any of the champions would be a fine choice. Seeking guidance from other cats in the forest yields the same result.


    ¡°Argh, we need to fight something. Let¡¯s do the Dark Forest first, now that we¡¯re already here,¡± Wyn says.


    Frustrated, the team gathers at Wyn¡¯s tent with one goal: to roll a die and let it decide their opponent. If the die lands on one or four, they¡¯ll fight the slow-oth; if two or five, they¡¯ll go after the friendly ¡°little¡± pony; otherwise, it¡¯ll be the foxhydra. The die lands on six.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡®A fox with many ticks¡¯. Did they miss the ¡®r¡¯ in the description?¡± James quips.


    ¡°The die has spoken! It¡¯s in the Luminous Glade. Perfect ¨C my new moves work best outdoors,¡± Wyn says.


    Before they venture out, Mira changes into the red shirt and jeans outfit she wore during their adventure in the Abandoned City. Lisa follows suit, slipping into a loose mustard yellow shirt paired with comfortable jeans and denim shoes.


    Riding on three hawkians, the team is dropped off at the station inside the Luminous Glade. As they venture deeper, Wyn chuckles every time he spots a deericious, prompting laughter from Yu and Mira.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad he¡¯s all fine now,¡± Mira whispers to Yu as they trail behind Wyn and James, who are suddenly bickering over James accusing Wyn of being immature.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®fine¡¯. Nobody is fine, and never will be after what happened.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting so sentimental all of a sudden? You¡¯re going to make me cry, Yu.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re coping, and we always will,¡± Wyn says, then turns his attention back to James.


    Continuing forward, the team encounters multiple creatures, but none stand a chance against them. Despite the apparent tranquility of the Luminous Glade, Wyn and James remain locked in what they refer to as a ¡°friendly¡± quarrel, their voices echoing through the otherwise serene surroundings.


    ¡°How are you holding up? You know, with Christine taking off like that?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°I actually never had time to think about her. Thanks for bringing that up,¡± Yu replies, giving Mira a playful frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Gosh, I never noticed how cute you are. If you want to lose your virginity...¡±


    ¡°NO! NEVER! I think of you as a sister! That¡¯d be incest!¡±


    ¡°Incest is a thing in the USA and many other parts of the world. They do it all the time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, eh,¡± James chimes in, having finished his argument with Wyn.


    The entire team comes to a halt when they spot a group of demons. As they approach, the demons turn to them, raising a finger to their lips in a hush gesture, looking worried. Carefully, the team stands before the demons and explains their intention to fight the champion.


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is your first champion, and you chose the foxhydra? How much essence do you have?¡± one demon whispers. After the team reveals their essence counts, the demons look stunned. ¡°Okay, maybe you do have a chance.¡±


    Among the trees, surrounded by a handful of demons in hiding, is a regular-shaped white fox with white eyes playfully chasing lavalaterns.


    ¡°Are foxes the same species as dogs? Thought dogs weren¡¯t allowed in Hell,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°What makes you think this is a fox?¡± a demon replies. ¡°Are you ready? You will need to run after us. The creature will never fight you here.¡±


    ¡°How is it not a fox when¡­¡±


    Before Wyn can say another word, another demon ties a lavatern to a rope and uses it to lure the foxhydra out of the trees. To stay ahead of the nimble creature, the demon mounts a beast that Wyn and team have never encountered. As they race forward, the team struggles to keep pace, already out of breath. Then in an open area within the Luminous Glade, the demon releases the lavatern from the rope, allowing the foxhydra to catch it and begin feasting.


    ¡°Now, go ahead. Stand before it, but keep your distance.¡±


    ¡°Give us five minutes,¡± Wyn says, panting.


    ¡°NOW!¡± the demon demands, dispersing into different directions. One of them yells, ¡°Words of advice: do not expect to get out of this battle unscathed!¡±


    Still breathing heavily, the team stands before the creature as the demons let out a harmonious ¡°mmmeeeooowww.¡± Instantly, the foxhydra looks up, ignoring the lavatern on the ground. Its white eyes flash between white and black rapidly. As it sits, the creature begins to grow, shedding its tail, and something seems to be emerging in its place.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! Do you want me to open a portal, just in case?¡± James asks Wyn.


    What appears before them is now a large fox, from whose rear emerge five hydra heads. Each head is a different color ¨C brown, blue, gray, red, and yellow ¨C presumably carrying distinct elemental abilities. The hydra heads are adorned with glossy fur that matches the texture of the fox¡¯s coat, featuring hard tufts around their necks that resemble spiky manes. Their jaws are lined with jagged, sharp teeth.


    The shed tail lies on the ground, while the lavatern has transformed into essence dust. The fox''s eyes fixate intently on the team, as if anticipating their next move. Meanwhile, the hydra heads, with their glossy fur glistening in the moonlight, quiver slightly, salivating in eager anticipation.


    ¡°Ready, guys? Ring-ding-ding-ding-dingeringeding, motherfuckers!¡± Wyn says, clenching his fists.


    ¡°And you were mad at me when I called you immature,¡± James remarks.


    Wyn motions for Yu and Mira to fuse with him. With both hands stretched wide, he unleashes a watery cyclone and a fiery cyclone, launching them in opposite directions.


    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you shooting at the fox?¡± Yu asks, puzzled.


    The team watches in awe as Wyn deftly curves the two cyclones, crisscrossing them in a dazzling display as they surge toward the creature. The fox picks up its shed tail with its mouth and leaps into the air. Before the hydra heads can launch a single attack, the fiery cyclone arcs upward, striking the creature in the stomach. Wyn sends the watery cyclone above the fox, then bends it downward, sending the creature crashing into the rock pillars he had just set below.


    ¡°We¡¯ll win,¡± Wyn says, more confident than ever.

 Chapter 66 - vs Foxhydra Part 1

    The fox seems unfazed by Wyn''s combination. As soon as it crashes into the rock pillars, it swiftly springs back up and lunges toward the team, the hydra heads unleashing torrents of rocks, water, fire, and lightning from their mouths. Only the middle head, the gray one, remains inactive. The team retaliates with their own projectiles.


    The fox, incredibly agile, darts left and right, almost appearing to teleport. Wyn quickly creates a maze of rock pillars, but the creature effortlessly leaps atop them, pressing forward without missing a beat.


    ¡°The rest of you get behind, except for you, Mister Wyn!¡± Lisa says.


    On the count of three, Wyn and Lisa fuse their abilities, creating a rocky cyclone that spirals around a beam of crackling laser. The attack strikes the fox square in the chest just as it leaps from the final pillar toward them. Yet, once again, the creature lands unfazed and immediately lunges forward.


    ¡°Paralysis has no effect on it? Let¡¯s try again!¡± Wyn wonders.


    Wyn quickly forms another maze, this time adding descending electric cyclones in random spots. While a few of the cyclones make contact, they barely seem to inflict any damage or slow the fox''s advance.


    ¡°If you summon too many attacks at once, they can¡¯t deal significant damage to a strong enemy like this, eh!¡± James points out.


    ¡°I know, Landon, jeez! At least I tried!¡±


    In desperation, Wyn and James create a large wall in front of the team. Unsurprisingly, the fox easily leaps over it, evading Lisa¡¯s laser beams, and lands a distance behind them. All the hydra heads rotate around, with the middle one beginning to suck the team in, while the others open their mouths, ready to snap shut.


    Wyn quickly reorients himself, then demonstrates a move he''d learned from the fuckface fight ¨C a controlled cyclone dash. Impressively, his cyclone overpowers the hydra¡¯s inhale, allowing him to maneuver around as he swiftly gathers each team member in multiple dashes.


    ¡°Hold on to me tightly!¡± he shouts.


    He veers away just before the hydra heads snap shut, then propels himself in the opposite direction. The jaws snap together with a loud crack, but Wyn and team manage to crash-land safely out of reach.


    The hydra heads, seemingly frustrated, lightly bump into each other as if placing blame. Meanwhile, the fox turns around and relentlessly charges forward once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the air. You guys split into two and do your best to distract the heads,¡± Wyn instructs.


    The team quickly splits ¨C Yu and James to one side, Mira and Lisa to the other ¨C while Wyn stands his ground, serving as bait. As the fox closes in, Wyn leaps into the air with a cyclone jump. The rest of the team follows up with a barrage of attacks from both sides.


    Reaching a certain height, Wyn rotates, head pointing downward. He releases the chakrams from his gloves toward the fox, then spins again to dash horizontally, keeping himself airborne. The chakrams miss as the fox evades attacks from the squads on either side.


    ¡°Icy weiner! Go!¡± Yu shouts.


    ¡°Where?¡± Mira asks, excitedly.


    Yu uses a water stream to propel the icy dog, chasing after the fox, while James replicates Wyn¡¯s maze but with uneven ice pillars. To prevent the fox from jumping easily onto them, James slants the tops of his pillars, making them difficult to grip. Just as planned, the fox slips after attempting to land on an ice pillar, allowing Lisa to hit two heads simultaneously with four laser beams, each surrounded by spiraling flames. The beams force the two heads to swing back, striking the fox on the head. As a result, the fox momentarily drops its shed tail but quickly snatches it up again with its mouth.


    ¡°Huh? Did I just hallucinate?¡± Wyn mutters, hovering in the air and waiting for the right moment to strike.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    As the fox picks up its tail, the icy dog catches up, only to be crushed with a single chomp from one of the hydra heads.


    ¡°Oooh! I¡¯ve got an idea! Yu and James, come over here!¡± Mira calls out.


    While the four regroup, Wyn dashes in, throwing his blades to clear a path. When the fox dodges, Wyn follows up with cyclones that twist and curve toward the creature; however, they never manage to catch up. With Wyn distracting it, Mira shortens her whip and places it inside a newly formed icy dog. The clock is ticking, as the metal tip of the whip slowly melts the ice. Wyn continues his assault, maneuvering the fox toward the icy dog, which is now being propelled by a stream of water. However, the fox leaps over the sculpture just as it melts, causing Mira¡¯s whip to explode.


    ¡°Another one! Quick!¡± Mira yells.


    Seeing the fox closing in on his friends, Wyn quickly constructs a maze and adds cyclones to hinder its advance. He raises a tall wall in front of them, and on his command, Yu directs a water stream upward. Just as the fox leaps over the wall, the icy dog explodes on contact, sending the creature flying before crashing to the ground. Using its hydra heads, the fox halts itself from rolling.


    ¡°LET¡¯S GO ALL OUT!¡± Wyn commands, bloodlust echoing in his voice.


    Most of the barrage hits its mark, but the fox remains unfazed.


    ¡°What are we missing?¡± Wyn wonders, frustration mounting as the creature regains its balance and the hydra heads resume their relentless attacks.


    The four on the ground quickly regroup into their two squads, ready to fight back.


    ¡°Yu and Landon, I need you two to freeze the fox for me,¡± Wyn instructs.


    ¡°How?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Water first, then ice follows! What else, sushi boy!¡± James says.


    The relentless attacks from the hydra heads are making it difficult for Yu and James to comply with Wyn''s request.


    ¡°Remember where it is, okay?¡± Wyn says.


    With that, everyone halts their attacks, and Wyn erects a wall to completely surround the fox. Quickly, Yu summons water streams inside the wall, hoping to engulf the creature. James follows suit, fusing with Yu to freeze the streams. From the air, Wyn sees that their plan is working, though Yu and James'' efforts are too weak to freeze the fox solid. As the hydras¡¯ attacks begin to break through Wyn¡¯s wall, the fox lunges toward Yu and James.


    ¡°Your weapons! The fox shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Wyn says.


    Standing his ground, Yu braces for impact, holding the crescent blade poised against the charging fox.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna leap again! Get your timing right!¡± Wyn instructs, following the fox.


    As the creature leaps above Yu and James, Yu extends his blade, grazing the fox¡¯s stomach midway. However, the fox seems unfazed, and as it lands, the gray head immediately begins to suck Yu and James toward the hydra heads. In response, Wyn pins the two to the ground with a cyclone, while a fiery laser beam pierces through the swirling winds, striking the gray head and halting its attack. The fox releases the tail once again when the gray head swings and strikes it.


    Wyn swoops Yu and James to regroup with Mira and Lisa.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, guys. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Wyn says, voice shaken with fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay. We¡¯re still alive!¡± Yu says, giving Wyn a reassuring smile.


    ¡°¡®We¡¯re okay¡¯? Next time ask me before speaking on my behalf, eh!¡± James complains.


    The team has no time to strategize as the hydra heads resume their attacks. Wyn calls for another ice maze and an explosive icy wiener. As anticipated, the fox lunges toward them again. Wyn hovers high, positioning himself behind the fox as it is slowed by the maze. Timing his next move, he hurls the ice sculpture he¡¯s been holding, ignoring the frostbite nipping at his fingers. With a powerful cyclone, he launches the icy dog at the throat of one of the hydra heads. The explosion sends that head crashing into the fox.


    ¡°Did you all see what I just saw?¡± Wyn asks, referring to the way the fox¡¯s fur subtly rippled as it dropped its tail, the current traveling down its body, causing the hairs to stand on end. When the fox quickly picked the tail back up, the effect reversed, sending a shiver of energy back up through its coat.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Mira shouts.


    ¡°Never mind! Yu and Landon, now freeze the fox!¡± Wyn says as he dashes forward.


    Yu summons a large, fully-charged water stream beneath the fox, engulfing it completely. James quickly freezes the stream, but before Wyn can reach the heads, the fire hydra head defrosts itself and fires a torrent of flames at him. Wyn narrowly avoids the blast, redirecting his momentum. He envelops his weapon in rock, with a chakram blade jutting out in front, and charges into the leftmost head, striking just above its midsection and shattering the ice. While the blade fails to lodge, the frozen head is knocked back, colliding with the fox¡¯s head.


    At the same time as the punch lands, the force from Wyn¡¯s cyclone dash sends him spiraling as the red hydra head lunges forward, snapping its jaws around his arm and severing it in an instant. He crashes hard to the ground, rolling. Quickly, he uses his other weapon to grip the earth, halting his roll. Summoning a slanted rock pillar, he positions it at an angle that sends the fox¡¯s tail flying toward his teammates before the fox can snatch it back.


    ¡°Mira and Lisa, destroy the tail! Yu and Landon, we need to hold off the fox!¡±

 Chapter 67 - vs Foxhydra Part 2

    As the tail hovers over the team, Mira and Lisa take aim. Suddenly, electrical currents crackle around it, sending shocks that paralyze everyone except Lisa, though the surge redirects her attack. The tail drops to the ground, then flops away, attempting to flee. Meanwhile, the fox charges toward them. Knowing it¡¯ll go after the tail first, Wyn urgently tells Lisa to pursue it.


    The paralyzing effect lasts only a few seconds, just enough time for Wyn to quickly erect a tall wall, anticipating the fox¡¯s leap. As expected, the fox leaps over it, and Wyn shoots a cyclone from the ground, shattering the wall and pelting the fox''s underside with debris. In a controlled maneuver, Wyn curves the cyclone, slamming it into the ground with the fox caught inside, halting its advance. Unlike previously, the fox is slow to get up this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna keep fighting with one arm?¡± Yu asks, concerned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let it get away biting my arm off like that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardcore, dude,¡± James remarks.


    Meanwhile, Mira joins Lisa in pursuing the tail. Despite being just a flopping appendage, it deftly dodges their attacks by adjusting the height of its movements. Learning from the boys, Mira sets up a fire maze, using flame pillars to limit the tail¡¯s path. To her credit, it works, allowing Lisa to land a direct hit with laser beams from her gun. However, the moment the tail hits the ground, it springs back to life.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it just die?¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Let''s stop its movement completely, sis. Wrap your whip around it,¡± Lisa suggests.


    ¡°How do we even get close?¡±


    ¡°Can you fly? I¡¯ve seen fire souls fly with jet flames before.¡±


    ¡°I can, but not from the ground. I¡¯ll need a lift first¡­,¡± Mira replies, glancing back at the boys.


    Wyn is back in the air while Yu and James work together to keep the fox from reaching the girls. Wyn constructs a wall around the ice maze, allowing Yu and James to stand on top and monitor the fox below. Yu directs streams of water, weaving them through the maze. As the fox struggles to gain traction on an ice pillar, the water strikes it, knocking it back down to the flooded ground. It¡¯s then that Wyn spots an opportunity to strike as the hydra heads struggle to stay above the water. With a decisive dash strike, Wyn drives a chakram blade deep into the top of the red hydra''s neck, forcing the head down into the water while the others flail in disarray.


    ¡°It works! Without the tail, our attacks become much more effective!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Wyn fortifies his severed arm with rock, leaving the other chakram blade jutting out, and swiftly jabs it into the red hydra''s neck. With both blades embedded, he spins them, attempting to sever the head. Meanwhile, James freezes Yu''s water, immobilizing the fox. The red hydra thrashes wildly, breaking the ice as it tries to shake Wyn off. However, the struggle ends unexpectedly when another head intervenes ¨C attempting to swallow Wyn whole, it misses as he propels himself away and bites down on the red hydra''s neck instead, severing it.


    In an unexpected turn, the gray head inhales deeply while the remaining heads defrost the ice around the fox. As the gray head exhales, the fox leaps, clearing Yu and James, and charges straight for the sisters, who have been struggling to get close to the tail.


    ¡°Fox is coming your way!¡± Yu warns.


    Wyn readies himself to dash to Mira and Lisa''s aid, but a sudden flame attack knocks him down. Confused, he glances toward the source and spots the severed red hydra head, now rooted to the ground like a stationary turret.


    ¡°Tough bastard!¡± he exclaims, propelling himself forward.


    Meanwhile, the gray hydra head lifts, allowing the fox to land directly in front of the tail. In a swift motion, it snatches the tail back into its mouth. As it does, the rooted head disintegrates, leaving no essence behind, while the severed head regenerates, returning as the red hydra head once more.


    While the fox is momentarily distracted by the hydra heads welcoming back their brethren, the team seizes this golden opportunity to huddle together and discuss their next move.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mister Wyn. The tail just won¡¯t die!¡± Lisa says.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hit it multiple times right?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes! It springs back to life when it touches ground.¡±


    ¡°Ground? Maybe, there¡¯s something to do with the ground?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Could be. The severed head rooted into the ground too before respawning¡­¡±


    ¡°Or do we have to cut off all the heads when the fox doesn¡¯t have the tail?¡± James suggests.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Maybe¡­it¡¯s the fox that we have to kill?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh! Listen to this! How about, just think of it, just really think of it¡­,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Tell us already!¡± Mira presses.


    ¡°We feed the tail to the hydra heads!¡±


    "You bastard, I love it!" James exclaims.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it. Mira, will need you to wrap that fox¡¯s mouth shut so it can¡¯t pick the tail up ever again!¡± Wyn says.


    The team takes positions ¨C Wyn hovers behind the fox, while Lisa stands guard in front, dodging the hydra heads¡¯ attacks. Yu, Mira, and James keep their distance behind her, ensuring that when the fox lands, they¡¯re facing it rather than the hydras. Obscured by rock and ice pillars, the fox lunges toward Lisa, the closest prey. To force the fox to leap, Lisa fires lasers at it midair, and as expected, the fox easily jumps over her efforts, aiming to land behind her. Just before it touches down, Yu unleashes a tidal wave for the first time, crashing into the front of the fox. On impact, James quickly freezes the wave to limit its movement.


    From his position, Wyn unleashes a cyclone aimed at the hydra heads, sending them crashing into the fox''s head. Anticipating the fox''s reaction, Yu propels Mira upward with a stream toward the fox¡¯s mouth. In mid-air, she jumps off the stream and ignites jet flames to propel herself closer to the fox from the side. With both hands raised, she summons her burning whip, extends it, and wraps it around the fox¡¯s mouth. An explosion follows, causing the fox to flinch and allowing her to safely propel herself back to the ground.


    James summons a slanted ice pillar to launch the tail to the side, where Lisa, elevated by Wyn¡¯s pillar, catches it. She grips it tightly, even as the tail struggles to dislodge from her hold.


    ¡°You need to bring me to the hydras, Mister Wyn!¡± she urges.


    ¡°Huh? No way! NEVER! I can shoot it in a cyclone instead.¡±


    ¡°What if you miss? All this will be for nothing. I can use this if I have to!¡±


    Wyn envelops most of his body in rock to protect himself from the tail¡¯s paralysis. He edges closer to the hydra heads, keeping just out of reach of their long bodies. Sensing prey nearby, the gray head inhales deeply, preparing to suck both Wyn and Lisa in while the other heads focus on chomping them down.


    ¡°Now!¡± Wyn commands.


    Lisa thrusts the tail forward, allowing its continuous electricity to zap the incoming hydra heads. The shocks paralyze all but one ¨C the yellow head. Going according to plan, Wyn inches closer and turns to face the yellow head as it lunges. Its jaws open wide, but they can¡¯t fully close when Lisa positions her gun vertically inside its mouth. Then, with a swift motion, she drops the tail into the head.


    ¡°It¡¯s in!¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she¡­,¡± James starts.


    ¡°Oh, kindly shut your mouth, please!¡± Yu interjects.


    The fox, attempting to shake off the whip with its paws, suddenly halts all movement. Gradually, the hydra heads slump to the ground and disintegrate. The fox begins to shrink, slowly returning to its original size. From its rear, a tail starts to emerge, albeit at a glacial pace. As the whip loosens, it falls away, allowing the small fox to break free.


    Wyn quickly constructs a rock wall to cage the fox. Standing atop the wall, the team peers down to see the fox desperately scratching at the barrier, but it¡¯s too weak to make any real impact.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda cute,¡± Mira comments, a hint of sympathy in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to feel bad now,¡± Wyn sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s get it over with.¡±


    As a finishing blow, Wyn sends down a cyclone enveloping Mira¡¯s whip. After a powerful explosion, all that remains is the essence left behind by the fox.


    ¡°You guys did it. Unbelievable!¡± a demon¡¯s voice calls from afar as the same group returns to the field.


    ¡°What now?¡± Wyn asks, curious.


    ¡°You get a sticker!¡±


    ¡°A what now?¡±


    The demons present a sticker featuring a cartoony fox face with five hydra heads behind it. The stickers adhere to their shirts, remaining there even if they change clothes, until they defeat three champions.


    ¡°Let me gooo!¡± one demon begs.


    ¡°A few seconds more,¡± Mira replies, holding onto the demon''s paw as it sticks the sticker on her chest.


    ¡°What about your arm?¡± Yu asks, glancing at Wyn.


    ¡°What arm?¡± Wyn waves his severed limb playfully.


    ¡°Ayyy! I see what you did there!¡±


    ¡°Give me a high-five!¡± Wyn offers, raising his severed arm.


    ¡°Ayyy! I see what you did there too!¡±


    ¡°These guys¡­,¡± James says.


    ¡°Yu seems happier now. Nah, he¡¯s just back to his normal playful self,¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy we¡¯re all weird together,¡± Lisa adds, hugging her sister.


    Yu demands that the others pat him on the head for his idea which ultimately led them to victory. The team happily obliges, scrubbing his head into oblivion before collecting the essence and catnips, then heading back to Cateto¡¯s campsite for recovery.

 Chapter 68 - vs Legion Of The Fallen Souls Part 1

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Cateto asks worriedly.


    ¡°I thought you cats couldn¡¯t show emotions,¡± Wyn says.


    Cateto jumps onto Wyn¡¯s shoulder, then makes his way down to lick the severed limb. He proceeds to lick the minor wounds on the other members as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Cateto!¡± Mira says, as she smothers the poor cat with her breasts, almost suffocating it.


    ¡°Is that a fox sticker? Was it strong?¡± Cateto asks.


    ¡°Foxhydra? It was strong, alright!¡± Yu replies, seemingly proud.


    ¡°Mind you, it¡¯s now foxymoron,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­,¡± James responds.


    At Wyn¡¯s request, Cateto puts him into a deep sleep with a boink to the head inside his tent. The rest of the team seizes this chance to rest as well, allowing Wyn¡¯s hand to fully regenerate. While Wyn is asleep and the others are awake, Mira pulls James aside, leading him to her tent for some ¡°private bonding¡± time.


    The moment Wyn awakens, he gathers everyone for a team meeting to discuss their next move. Unsurprisingly, Wyn is eager for a rematch with the Legion Of The Fallen Souls, confident they¡¯re now much stronger. With renewed determination, the team heads straight to Hell¡¯s Ride.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you summon spiky ice from the ground during the foxymoron fight?¡± Wyn asks James while they wait for the next rolling coaster.


    ¡°The fox was light, eh. Didn¡¯t think they¡¯d pierce.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    After taking a moment to recover from the lingering nausea, they press on toward the slaughterhouse, now heavily guarded by demon cats.


    ¡°Are you guys right in the head?¡± a demon cat asks.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Wyn responds, flashing the foxymoron sticker.


    ¡°You defeated the fox? Hmmm¡­interesting,¡± the same demon says. ¡°We cannot stop you from entering anyway, but let us call the nerds first.¡±


    Confused but compliant, the team waits patiently at the entrance. As soon as a group of nerds appears, Wyn immediately bombards them with questions.


    ¡°Slow down! We want to observe this new champion and collect data. You¡¯re our lab rats.¡±


    ¡°How did you know how much essence it¡¯ll give?¡± Wyn asks, showing the creature¡¯s information on his screen.


    ¡°We can scan creatures. We had to use drones for this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then can you tell us where it is now? We want to fight it in a hall.¡±


    ¡°Better yet, we¡¯ll use the drones to lure it there, but we¡¯ll have them deliver you first.¡±


    Inside the maze, tendrils stretch out in every direction, ready to ensnare any unsuspecting prey. They¡¯re especially dense around the hall where the team previously encountered the creature. Under the careful guidance of the nerds, the drones weave through the labyrinth, avoiding the writhing appendages as they transport the team back to the hall. Once dropped off, Wyn and team settle into position, recounting the plan to approach this battle.


    The tendrils around the hall retract in reaction to attacks, seemingly drawn back to the creature''s main body. The team then opens a total of five portals side by side near the wall behind them, readying themselves for the upcoming battle. Slowly, the creature makes its way into the hall, rising to its full, menacing height as it takes on a humanoid form. The familiar blue patches reappear in the same spots ¨C shoulders, chest, and knees.


    ¡°We¡­remember. The¡­ones¡­that¡­got¡­away.¡±


    In an instant, a barrage of icicles erupts from the ground. Anticipating this, Wyn swiftly summons a rock pillar for his team to stand on, letting it shatter as the icicles pierce through. He quickly conjures another for them to land on, then another, each one rising above the spikes and forming a direct path toward the creature''s eyes. The shoulder patches shift to yellow, and as the creature lifts its arms, thunderbolts launch forward from them. Wyn and James swiftly fortify themselves with rock and ice, while the others duck behind them, shielded from the onslaught. Despite the power of the strikes, only minor dents appear on their fortifications. As the chest patch shifts to red, Wyn commands rocks from the ceiling to crash down onto the creature, effectively redirecting a searing laser beam that fires from its chest.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Halfway to the creature, Wyn summons smaller rock pillars, each still towering above the icicles, forming two parallel paths. Wyn and Mira take one path, while Yu and James take the other, leaving Lisa alone on the central pillar, aiming her gun at the creature¡¯s eyes. As she fires, four electrifying lasers hit both eyes, causing the Legion to jerk its head back. It swings backward before returning, eyes now crackling with electricity.


    Seizing the opportunity, Wyn hurls the fiery chakrams at the left eye, while Yu spins the blade tip in preparation for a strike at the right. At the same time, James launches a barrage of icicles toward the right eye. In an unexpected turn, the Legion¡¯s black eyes disappear into its shimmering body. Seemingly black fluid blobs travel through its form before suddenly reemerging; one eye appears on its stomach, while the other takes position at the end of the limb on its arm.


    ¡°Oh shit! We didn¡¯t account for that!¡± James remarks.


    As the team shifts its focus to the new eye locations, the patches on the creature¡¯s legs turn red, while those on its shoulders shift to gray. Below them, a field of lava erupts, and the creature¡¯s arms launch a series of ascending cyclones, systematically shattering Wyn¡¯s rock pillars, one after another. The team retreats to Lisa¡¯s location, clinging tightly to Wyn as he propels them away from the attacks, maneuvering to stay above the creature¡¯s head. Once there, Wyn conjures mini cyclones for the team to stand on, holding steady as they wait for the onslaught to subside.


    Having lost sight of its target, the creature aimlessly summons thunder strikes from the ceiling then halts its attack, its eyes relocating to scan the area in search of them. As soon as an eye emerges on top of the creature¡¯s head, though startled, the team unleashes a relentless barrage of attacks. The onslaught forces the eye to swiftly relocate, but before they can catch their breath, the entire body liquefies and shifts to the center of the hall.


    Wyn summons pillars from the wall, providing a resting place for his team. As the humanoid form completes its transformation, the eyes reemerge on its face. With the shoulder and chest patches glowing red, laser beams fire across its width. Anticipating the attack, Wyn desummons the pillars, allowing the team to drop onto a lower pillar to evade the incoming beams. He quickly conjures two new paths with the pillars, curving around the creature and converging behind its back.


    Mira and Lisa take one path, while the others remain behind. Just as the Legion¡¯s shoulder patches shift to yellow, Wyn launches two freezing cyclones that curve to strike the shoulder patches. They turn black, preventing the anticipated thunder strikes. Meanwhile, the creature sends tendrils from its body, trying to ensnare Mira and Lisa. The sisters fend off the tendrils, but they prove tricky, curving around to encircle them.


    On the other path, Yu and James keep moving while Wyn propels himself directly at one of the creature''s eyes. The impact is solid, with both chakrams embedding firmly in place. In response, the Legion retracts its tendrils before extending them toward Wyn, who hangs from his weapons. He unlocks the blades to descend, then flips around and jets himself back toward the wall. It seems the lodged eye can no longer relocate.


    As the shoulder patches shift to gray, the creature raises both its arms, attempting to dislodge the blades with a gust of wind. Seizing the opportunity, Lisa halts her advance and unleashes electrifying laser beams at the arms from the side, disrupting the creature¡¯s effort. Meanwhile, Yu and James focus on freezing the creature¡¯s entire body from the ground up. However, their attempts prove futile, as the Legion quickly counteracts with fire pillars that spring up around its legs. As this unfolds, Mira continues her approach toward the back of the creature, relentlessly whipping the chest patch with the explosive metal tip of her weapon.


    Wyn takes aim at the other eye, now positioned on the upper part of a leg. As the Legion is distracted, he recalls one of the blades and launches it at the eye. However, it swiftly eludes him, moving to the other side of the stomach, now facing Mira. Unaware of its new location, Wyn continues to hack away at a leg patch. Meanwhile, Mira grins as she successfully lands an explosive whiplash on the eye before it shifts back to the top of the head.


    As Yu and James do their best to prevent the Legion from dislodging the embedded blade by attacking its arms, Lisa stealthily maneuvers back to the center. Her fully-charged electrifying laser shots strike the arms, forcing them to swing toward the face with such force that the blade is driven even deeper into the eye. The Legion reacts with a cacophony of screams, releasing tendrils that lash out aimlessly from its body. Due to their sheer number, everyone becomes ensnared ¨C everyone except Wyn. Each tendril, thin and numerous, allows Wyn to navigate through the air, slicing through them to free his friends.


    The Legion liquefies once more, slithering toward a side wall. It reshapes into a single thick vine, creeping along the surface before splitting as it reaches the ceiling. With its rapid movement, Wyn and team struggle to locate the eyes. As a precaution, they gather in the center of the hall, taking their positions on the ground. Suddenly, tendrils begin crawling along the walls, their presence overwhelming. There are no patches this time; instead, a single large eye sprouts from a tendril dangling above, glaring down at them in anger.


    ¡°We...will...grow. We¡­will¡­be¡­whole,¡± the Legion declares, its cacophony of voices resonating from the eye.

 Chapter 69 - vs Legion Of The Fallen Souls Part 2

    ¡°Normally I love tentacles, but not on a kraken or this¡­thing!¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to get to your tent after this!¡± James remarks.


    The vine-like mass on the walls begins creeping steadily as the eye-holding tendril retracts, vanishing out of sight. Tendrils extend from the mass, reaching straight for the team from all angles. Wyn and James work together, each constructing their side of the circular wall. Meanwhile, Lisa fires her gun at the vines overhead, burning some to ash while leaving scorched red marks on others. Yu and Mira summon water fountains and fire pillars along the walls, but the tendrils pull back, shifting the mass to avoid contact. The severed tendrils quickly slither toward the nearby ones, merging seamlessly.


    ¡°Why is it not attacking us anymore?¡± Wyn wonders.


    ¡°The ceiling is clear, Mister Wyn,¡± Lisa says.


    Obstructed by the walls, the team fails to notice the massive tendrils advancing from both sides. On impact, they demolish the barricades, sandwiching the entire team within the mass. While spinning inside, Wyn catches a glimpse of the eye moving swiftly toward them from one side. As the eye halts at a distance, the mass squeezing them from both sides also ceases flowing, bringing their spinning to a stop. The large black eye then begins spawning bright yellow worms which swim toward the team.


    Unable to communicate with one another inside the mass, Wyn quickly grabs the upside-down Yu and signals James to do the same. He then fortifies himself and Yu in rock, prompting James to follow suit, encasing himself and Mira in ice. Understanding her role, Lisa emits electricity, traveling through the mass, shocking the incoming worms. Though resistant to the shocks, the worms slow down enough for Lisa to fire a laser beam from one hand, killing some of them. The worms retreat back to the eye, which starts moving again, causing the mass to shift and spin the team once more.


    As the eye moves, its force pulls Wyn and team along in the same direction, though at a much slower pace compared to its movement. When the eye stops, they''re jerked slightly, spinning a bit before coming to a complete halt ¨C the eye now behind them on the other side. As expected, the worms begin swimming toward them. Lisa, deciding against using her electricity to avoid paralyzing her teammates, fires laser beams at the approaching horde. Meanwhile, James takes initiative, attempting to freeze the mass to block the worms. To his credit, it works, as the frozen mass forms a solid barrier. While the worms focus on breaking through James¡¯ ice wall, Mira and Lisa start burning the mass beneath them. The continuous heat finally creates an opening, allowing the team to swim downward and break free, dropping to the ground below. Seizing the opportunity, Lisa quickly shoots her gun upward, aiming for the worms.


    The fused attack obliterates all the worms and severs the tendril in two. Reacting to this, the tendrils retract, returning to creep along the walls and ceiling. That''s when Wyn spots the eye moving within the tendrils.


    ¡°See that faded, moving dark spot? That has to be the eye!¡± he points out.


    ¡°Are you sure? It doesn¡¯t look like an eye to me,¡± Mira adds.


    The eye, composed of preserved brains, shifts its shape to fit the thickness of each part of the tendril it traverses to. Adjusting their strategy, Wyn and James construct walls that cover the team on three sides, leaving Yu and Mira to fend off the tendrils from the front, while Lisa keeps watch for any attacks from the ceiling. The new tactic works well, though the team struggles to land a clean hit on the eye ¨C until the mass starts rising from the ground.


    Wyn elevates his team with a pillar, but the mass creeps up, attempting to engulf them once more. In response, he creates mini cyclones, spreading them around for the team to jump onto, while Lisa obliterates the pillar, severing the latching mass. Just then, tendrils shoot up from the ground, ensnaring Yu, James, and Lisa. Ready for this, Wyn swiftly maneuvers in the air, slicing the tendrils to free his friends. He allows Mira to ride on his back, though her bust keeps pushing his head down, hindering his ability to maneuver.


    ¡°The rest of you, stay together on my mini cyclones. Make sure you¡¯re not caught!¡± Wyn instructs.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Wyn slices through an onslaught of tendrils before hovering just above the writhing mass. Positioned horizontally, he thrusts his fiery chakram blades downward, their spinning edges tearing through the mass as he propels himself in pursuit of the eye.


    As he flies, the mass shifts along with the eye. Wyn manages to slice through the eye once but overshoots his target. On his return, he sees the creature has already gathered itself into a corner. Unable to stop in time due to his speed and distance, and fearing they¡¯d crash into the thick mass and face the worms again, Wyn lets himself skid along the ground. Mira, clinging tightly to him, whips at the mass as they skid closer. The resulting explosion sends chunks of the Legion splattering against nearby walls. The blast halts Wyn¡¯s momentum and sends Mira flying off his back. Both suffer burn injuries, with Wyn¡¯s being worse. The mini cyclones dissipate, causing the hovering members to fall, but Yu cushions their descent with a stream.


    As they land safely, Lisa quickly fires her gun at the enemy in the corner, clearing away the tendrils, allowing Yu to use water streams to bring Wyn and Mira back for a regroup. However, Wyn is unconscious and unresponsive to their calls. Fortunately, the mass is thinning, exposing the brains. Yu summons a stream beneath the mass, engulfing it in rushing water that James instantly freezes to trap the eye in place. At full charge, Lisa fires electrifying laser beams from her gun, aimed directly at the eye. The impact destroys it, and soon after, the scattered chunks begin to disintegrate. In the corner, essence dust appears ¨C the battle is finally over.


    After a couple of slaps to the face from James, Wyn finally regains consciousness. The team supports Wyn and Mira as they make their way toward the corner. Once they share the essence, the nerds, accompanied by the demons, approach them.


    As the cats affix a cartoonish sticker of the Legion¡¯s face onto the team¡¯s shirts, one of the nerds opens a screen to display the data they¡¯ve gathered.


    ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯ve learned a lot about LFS,¡± she says while adjusting her glasses.¡±


    ¡°What is LFS?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Acronym for the creature.¡±


    According to the report, the patches were fixed in specific positions and couldn¡¯t relocate, but the eyes had the ability to move between the face, the center of the head, the limbs, the center of the stomach, and the thighs while the creature was in its humanoid form. Without actual eyes or an organ for speech, a result of cross-species merging, the brains took on these functions. While a typical parapsycho would control a brain and then breed, the Legion worms only inhabited the brains to breed and infest new ones. The task of keeping the brains alive and ensuring the Legion operated fluidly fell to the queens ¨C each big in size and buried within an eye, which also added an extra layer of protection. Losing a queen meant losing a significant number of brains, or in this case, losing processing power, rendering the Legion unable to create elemental patches. Although targeting the queens was the most effective way to defeat the creature, chipping away at its mass was another, albeit less efficient, method.


    ¡°You were able to collect this much data?¡± Wyn asks softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You should rest!¡± Mira demands.


    ¡°You should too, sis!¡± Lisa also demands.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t we dissolved while inside the Legion? Isn¡¯t that how a mimic feasts?¡± Wyn asks, ignoring Mira¡¯s plea.


    ¡°Yes, but it didn¡¯t want to do that. You see, it wanted to turn you into one of them, so it could grow.¡±


    ¡°Lucky us, I guess. Then...might as well, what about the foxymoron? What were its weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Errr, the foxhydra? Once the tail was off the mouth, you could attack the fox directly to kill it. Your method was essentially the same ¨C it allowed you to attack the fox but in its non-aggressive state.¡±


    Before they part ways, the nerds honor the team¡¯s victory as the first to face and defeat the Legion by offering them the chance to decide on its description at no cost. Wyn opts out, allowing Yu to take the lead. Together, the four come up with: ¡°An angry shimmering thing or whatever it is. Just attack its eyes, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot ¨C there¡¯s a chance you can defeat the goosebumps. We¡¯ll observe the fight if you guys choose to challenge it,¡± the same nerd says.


    ¡°Was the Legion intelligent?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Seems like it, but it was the only one of its kind...for now. Until another group of parapsychos and mimic-iis merge again, we won¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    ¡°It was intelligent. It talked and it knew what it wanted!¡±


    Ignoring Wyn''s assertion, the nerds exit the area. As the team returns to Cateto¡¯s campsite, the cat quickly licks their wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never let any¡­thing lick my face before. Feels kinda nice,¡± Wyn says as Cateto is licking his face.


    ¡°Noted, Oppa,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As usual, they gather in Wyn¡¯s tent. Instead of resting, Wyn decides to throw a party to celebrate their victory and honor Anish. With each member¡¯s essence exceeding thirty thousand, their confidence is higher than ever. Unanimously, the next target is the goosebumps, with the description: ¡°Peace is never an option!¡±

 Chapter 70 - vs Goosebumps

    The team waits in the lobby for Mira and James to finish their ¡°business¡± while chatting with Cateto. The cat, clearly concerned for their safety, expresses strong opposition to the idea of fighting the goosebumps.


    ¡°It likes to play with its victims...but you could also argue that is its weakness.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it back. We promise!¡± Yu says, patting Cateto on the head.


    As they make their way to the current goosebumps'' location ¨C the very park where Wyn and Anish once strolled together ¨C Wyn is flooded with emotions. Flashing images of Anish race through his mind, but he¡¯s quickly snapped back to reality as a demon cat approaches the team.


    ¡°This area is currently restricted. There is a champion here!¡± it announces. ¡°Wait, two stickers. Are you...?¡±


    The demon calls over other demons and contacts the nerds. While they wait, a group of familiar faces approaches from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s you guys from the metro station!¡± Janine exclaims.


    ¡°Oh hey!¡± Mira replies, waving.


    ¡°What happened to your team? Where is that girl, Am¨¦lie?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer with us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    "Oh, not like that. She left for another party. Luckily, we have Miles as a new member." Janine then surveys Wyn¡¯s team. "Seems like your team has grown! Oh? Where¡¯s the older gentleman?" she asks.


    Wyn quickly avoids eye contact, feeling a pang of discomfort for both losing Anish and having once declined their invitation to form a team with him, Yu, and Mira. A part of him wants to explain the situation, but the other just wants it to slip away, knowing it would be a difficult story to tell.


    ¡°Are you guys here to challenge the champion?¡± Yu interjects.


    ¡°Yes! Our first, actually!¡±


    ¡°Wanna join us to fight this creature?¡± Lucas asks eagerly.


    ¡°...Is that allowed?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    It turns out that souls can form parties of any size to tackle champions, but they must remain on the same team from their first encounter unless they lose members and retreat from the battle. Since Wyn and his team have already defeated two champions, joining forces with others is no longer an option.


    ¡°What makes you want to fight the goosebumps?¡± Wyn asks.


    Janine, seemingly taking on the leadership role, admits they have no real reason to fight the goosebumps other than its proximity to their current location. Their conversation is interrupted when the nerds arrive. Although Janine and her team are disallowed from participating, they plead with the nerds to observe the battle, which the nerds reluctantly agree to.


    Wyn and team reach a pond, where a solitary goose-like creature waddles about, gobbling water.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, eh. This thing is really a champion?¡± James remarks.


    Before them stands a peculiar white goose, its head seamlessly connected to its body and shaped like a pinball bumper. Its beak resembles a pair of glowing neon pinball flippers, and its body, though white and feathered, takes the form of a bigger pinball flipper, angled upward at the end.


    ¡°It looks almost like a regular goose! We should kill it now!¡± Mira suggests.


    ¡°Define ¡®almost¡¯, sis,¡± Lisa cuts in.


    ¡°Wait! There must be a good reason for Cateto to warn us, not to mention why the nerds are gathering here to watch us,¡± Wyn points out.


    Their chatter draws the goose¡¯s attention. In an instant, its eyes turn a furious blood red, dripping with lava as sword blades emerge from them. With its beak wide open, another sword blade extends from its mouth, held between the beak. Its color shifts to a fiery red while its wide goose-like feet remain a vibrant orange. Slowly, clouds gather around the area, limiting the team¡¯s vision. That¡¯s also when they notice their hair is pointing upward, reacting to the electricity filled within the air.


    ¡°Now, I get the name¡­,¡± Wyn says.


    The clouds thicken around the pond, making it nearly impossible for the team to see one another, save for the shadowy figures of their friends. Fortunately, the electrical currents in the air seem to have little effect on them beyond making their hair and body hair stand on end, a testament to how strong they¡¯ve become. Wyn attempts to blow away the clouds, but his efforts prove futile.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Gather in a circle! Backs against each other!¡± Wyn commands.


    Then, a ¡°honk honk¡± reverberates through the mist.


    ¡°Ouch! I¡¯m cut!¡± Lisa exclaims.


    ¡°Are you okay? Where are you?¡± Mira asks.


    From where she is, Mira can only barely see Yu and James next to her.


    ¡°Can you still fight or do you need to escape?¡± Wyn asks Lisa, who¡¯s standing next to him.


    ¡°It really hurts, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    And with another ¡°honk honk,¡± another member, this time, James suffers slice wounds.


    ¡°Fuck! It burns!¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°For now!¡±


    As their backs finally press against each other, timing the next ¡°honk honk¡± perfectly, Wyn constructs a wall around the team, causing the goose¡¯s blades to ¡°clink¡± against the rock surface.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s in front of you, attack, but don¡¯t break the wall!¡± Wyn instructs.


    Yu unleashes a water stream beyond the wall, trying to gauge the goose¡¯s position. He curves the stream downward, crashing into whatever lies in its path. A loud, startled ¡°honk¡± confirms the hit.


    ¡°Nice! We¡¯ll have to keep doing this for now!¡±


    Yet, the next attack never comes, and the mist remains as dense as ever. Wyn leaps onto the rock wall and fires multiple cyclones, hoping one will strike the goose. Silence follows until an exhausted ¡°honk¡± breaks it ¨C repeating twice more.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mira asks, her voice tinged with worry.


    Suddenly, a loud ¡°HISS¡± echoes, followed by a trembling in the ground. The shaking intensifies, and the team senses something approaching. James reinforces the wall while Wyn sends more cyclones toward the unseen threat. One of his attacks seems to connect, as a sharp, echoing crack of ice resonates in response. Despite this, the ground continues to tremble.


    As Wyn jumps back inside the wall, Lisa spots a massive shadowy figure rolling toward her. It collides with the wall, shattering into pieces, and the impact completely destroys their barricade. The team, still reeling from the scattered ice chunks, barely has time to react as another massive figure rolls straight for Lisa. With a quick shout, Wyn instructs everyone to jump out of the way. The figure halts abruptly in the center of the group before shattering, sending ice fragments flying in all directions, striking each member of the team. Yet, they''re all still standing.


    ¡°Shit! Where are you guys now?¡± Wyn shouts.


    The team members are scattered, and fear grips Wyn. He frantically navigates through the mist, searching for his friends. After another ¡°honk honk,¡± he hears a ¡°thud¡± on the ground. As he focuses, he makes out a figure rolling toward him ¨C it¡¯s James¡¯ head. Wyn¡¯s eyes widen, his body trembling at the sight. Without hesitation, he reaches for the head, just as he notices a goose-like figure dashing toward him, seemingly trying to claim the part.


    With James¡¯ head in his arm, Wyn spars with the goose using just one blade. Though protected by rock, the searing blades quickly melt the protected arms. Then, he catches a glimpse of light ¨C Mira¡¯s fire ¨C followed by something sparkling in front of it.


    ¡°Get away, Mister Wyn!¡± Lisa shouts.


    Wyn propels himself off a slanted rock, as the sparkling light turns out to be Lisa¡¯s electrifying laser beams, striking the goose directly in the side.


    ¡°Catch!¡± Wyn throws James¡¯ head into the girls¡¯ direction, which they scream in reaction.


    By this point, the mist has vanished. Wyn swiftly erects multiple rock pillars in the path where the goose is sent flying. The goose crashes through several of them before coming to a complete stop against the penultimate pillar. Dazed, its head swirls in confusion. Wasting no time, Wyn dashes forward with his chakrams in hand, propelled by a cyclone.


    What unfolds next is a fierce sparring match between Wyn and the goose. The tide shifts when the goose infuses its blades with electricity, paralyzing Wyn, who was caught off guard. Reacting quickly, Mira summons a pillar of fire beneath the creature, but the goose flaps its wings and escapes, scampering away from the flames. Yu follows up by unleashing his dragon water to chase the goose, but instead of evading, the goose fires a lava stream from its mouth. The clash between the two elements creates a hardened lava stream that falls to the ground. Behind it, the goose lays an enormous egg-like form.


    The dazed goose sits atop it, but the egg soon reveals itself to be another creature. It resembles a blue egg but has eyes and wings, though featherless ¨C essentially, a baby gosling shaped like an egg. As the goose hisses, the gosling creature begins rolling toward Yu, Mira, and Lisa.


    The goose spreads its wings to land safely, but just as it prepares to summon the clouds again, its head is forcefully pressed. Wyn positions himself, spinning his chakram blades in the same stance he used against the crackaroo, trying to keep the goose pinned. Despite his efforts, the goose¡¯s head resists, held up by the blades protruding from its eyes and mouth.


    Lisa takes out the gosling with concentrated laser shots from her gun, while Mira burns away the ice chunks. The three of them, with Yu clutching James¡¯ head, run toward Wyn¡¯s position. At Mira¡¯s well-timed shout, Wyn pulls back, giving her the opportunity to wrap her whip around the base of the goose¡¯s head. With the first wrap, there''s a massive explosion, but the goose remains alive.


    The goose reacts swiftly, using its blades to fling Mira off balance. Yu comes to her aid, extending his blade and executing a jump-slash at the metal tip, causing another explosion. In a sudden move, the goose lays another egg, lifting Mira up and dangling her from the side of the gosling. Without hesitation, Lisa fires at close range, obliterating the gosling in an instant. Though ice chunks rain down on the team, they stay focused on defeating the goose.


    Mira lands on Wyn¡¯s mini cyclone, maintaining her grip on the whip wrapped around the goose. As it crashes to the ground, she retracts the whip, adjusting its length and flinging the tied creature into the air toward her as she jumps off the cyclone. With Yu¡¯s curved water stream propelling the whip back down, she extends it again to slam the goose, creating a powerful explosion. Meanwhile, Wyn and Lisa, already airborne, coordinate their efforts, combining a fully-charged electrifying laser beam enveloped by a rocky cyclone. As Mira dematerializes the whip, Yu extends his blade, positioning it against the base of the goose¡¯s head. The combined force of their attack slices through, bringing the battle to a triumphant end.

 Chapter 71 - Joining The Ranks

    Instead of celebrating, the team quickly gathers James¡¯ parts. They breathe a sigh of relief after placing his undamaged head back onto his body. Noticing that Wyn is trembling, Mira moves to comfort him just as the nerds, the demons, and Janine¡¯s team emerge from hiding to congratulate them.


    ¡°You definitely would¡¯ve lost if you didn¡¯t start the battle with that much essence,¡± a nerd comments.


    ¡°How do we collect essence as a team with him in this condition?¡± Wyn asks, gesturing to James.


    A demon licks James¡¯ neck, while a couple of others help carry him as the team moves to collect the essence from the goose and the four goslings. Apparently, as long as the body is somewhat intact and the band on the wrist is still there, anyone can activate the band to absorb essence for that soul.


    ¡°Suspiciously super convenient. Love it,¡± Wyn says.


    The gosling creature is known as the humungoose, and it can only be birthed by the goosebumps. Its sole purpose is to explode and scatter ice chunks at the goosebumps¡¯ enemies. The demons then apply a sticker of the goosebumps¡¯ face, the one with the protruding sword blades, on their shirts, including James¡¯. As the team flashes all three stickers of the champions, they applaud the team for their victories.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it! Wait for us, yah? We¡¯ll see you down there!¡± Janine says.


    ¡°You guys were the first to defeat the Legion and the few to conquer both the foxhydra and the goosebumps. I¡¯m impressed,¡± a nerd comments.


    ¡°It¡¯s foxymoron, you mor¡­most people beautiful people!¡± Wyn says.


    The nerds and the others observed the battle through drones equipped with night vision. When asked why forming teams with strangers is permitted, under the conditions Wyn was told prior to the battle, the nerds explained that Hell encourages teamwork because it¡¯s essential for souls when they eventually go to war with Heaven.


    ¡°What¡¯s next for us?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest first. Need to get this guy healed up, then we¡¯ll visit Catito at the dojo,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°You nerds, please give our regards to Marcus. Tell him, hello,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Marcus! Tell him we don¡¯t need over ninety thousand credits here and possibly where we¡¯re going!¡± Wyn adds.


    The team returns to Cateto, with Yu excitedly showing off the stickers on his chest. Cateto is left speechless, his head swiveling between Yu¡¯s chest and James¡¯ neck.


    ¡°What should I react to first?¡± he asks.


    Despite having been told that the demons in the park have already licked James'' neck, Cateto jumps over to give it a lick himself. He then moves on to tend to the remaining members¡¯ wounds, licking them with gentle care. Once he¡¯s finished, he returns to his spot on the counter and gives them a silent, piercing stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cateto?¡± Mira asks worriedly.


    ¡°I will escort you to your tent,¡± Cateto says.


    After laying James down in a sleeping bag, Cateto jumps onto the table, settling next to the AI. Suddenly, tears begin to pour from his eyes. Without a word, the team gathers around Cateto, enveloping him in a group hug with him in the center. When he finally asks them to stop, he enlarges himself to human size, allowing for a more comfortable embrace. Mira pats Cateto on the chest patch.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be my favorite cat, Cateto,¡± she says.


    ¡°OUR favorite cat,¡± Yu echos.


    ¡°I will miss you all. I never knew how much I missed Anish until he was gone,¡± Cateto sobs. ¡°I know elites do not come here often, but come visit me when you can.¡±


    The cat then locks his gaze on Wyn, a big smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°By the way, I have followed up on your request ¨C it has been approved. From now on, you may keep the bands of your fallen comrades.¡±


    ¡°Request?¡± Yu seems dazed, as much as Mira and Lisa.


    Wyn hugs Cateto in excitement, thanking him repeatedly for going through with the request.


    ¡°Too bad, we will never get to keep Anish¡¯s,¡± the cat says with a disappointing sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for a campsite cat, Cateto. At least, Anish¡¯s death brings upon a sentimental change in Hell,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Make sure you come by the lobby before going back to the dojo!¡± Cateto demands.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    On a bright, sunny day, Wyn finds himself resting under a large tree, glancing at his smartwatch repeatedly, growing frustrated that his friends are late to the gathering. Finally, Yu, Mira, James, and Lisa arrive, all smiles as they apologize for their tardiness. Despite his annoyance, Wyn struggles to stay upset in the face of their cheerful expressions.


    Once they take their seats in the restaurant, Wyn notices a familiar figure ¨C a middle-aged man with a significant paunch and a bright smile ¨C sitting alone at a table, gazing out the window. To Wyn''s surprise, the waitstaff suddenly emerges, and together with his friends, they break into a birthday song for Wyn. Not accustomed to being the center of attention, Wyn instinctively slides down in his seat, trying to hide under the table. As the song concludes, Yu yanks Wyn out from his hiding place, just as the lone man stands next to Mira, admiring her physique.


    By some miracle, Mira invites the man to join their table while they wait for Wyn to cut the cake. Before Wyn hands out the man¡¯s share, he catches a glimpse of him and sees the most genuine smile he¡¯s ever encountered.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Wyn?¡± Mira asks.


    Wyn touches his face and realizes he is, indeed, crying. Confused, he looks back at the man, but he has already vanished. Suddenly, the surroundings grow so bright that he can¡¯t see anything. Then, in an instant, he wakes up, crying.


    Being the first to rise, Wyn quietly checks on James, noticing that his neck seems to be healing more than halfway. He then settles at the table next to the AI, his legs crossed as memories flood his mind. Glancing back at the sleeping Yu and the recovering James, he reflects on the recent events.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡± Mira calls out as she walks down from the second floor.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d gotten used to the lights by now. I can close my eyes so you can go back to sleep,¡± he replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to stay awake with you.¡±


    However, Mira doesn¡¯t manage to stay awake for more than five minutes before she dozes off on Wyn¡¯s lap. Wyn, leaning back with his hands on the floor, chuckles softly at the sight. He glances over at the CATOTO AI, who is also sleeping, curled up into a ball of fur with his tail in his mouth. Then, he shifts his gaze to the ceiling, his mind going blank before he completely lies down on the floor. Soon after, he falls asleep.


    The alarm goes off, waking everyone, including James, from their slumber. The team gathers around him to find that while the healing of his neck wound is incomplete, he is regaining consciousness and functioning normally.


    ¡°What happened? I assume we won?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Of course! We even managed to share the essence with you while you were out cold, ¡®eh¡¯,¡± Wyn replies.


    Anticipating a retaliation, Wyn is taken aback when James¡¯s eyes drop to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m the worst one here. My weapon hasn¡¯t even evolved, and we¡¯ve already defeated all three champions,¡± he sighs.


    ¡°What are you even complaining about? You helped a lot, especially against the first two champions,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Yeah! You kept the fox from moving, and then you froze the Legion!¡± Yu chimes in.


    ¡°It could have been anyone of us, really. You just happened to be in the goose¡¯s line of sight, Mister James,¡± Lisa adds.


    ¡°I know how to cheer you up.¡± Mira places James¡¯s hand on her chest, but he remains silent.


    ¡°Thanks, eh. All of you,¡± he says, managing a tired but genuine smile.


    ¡°So weird to see you being this nice¡­creepy,¡± Wyn remarks.


    Insisting that they get moving, James leads the team to the lobby. The team stops by to chat with Cateto for a while as promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask the nerds to update your language capability! Learn what ¡®do the cat¡¯ means for me!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°Which is¡­?¡± Cateto asks.


    ¡°Which is¡­what is it exactly?¡± Yu glances back at his team, only to be met with synchronized shrugs.


    The team bids a heartfelt goodbye to Cateto as they open portals back to the dojo. Upon arrival, they quickly make their way to Catito.


    ¡°Welcome back! I see you have defeated three champions and that all of you have collected over ten thousand essence!¡± Catito greets them.


    ¡°Wow¡­this is where it all began for the three of us!¡± Mira looks around the familiar dojo, feeling as if ages have passed since their first arrival.


    ¡°If my weapon hasn¡¯t evolved, can I still move on with the team?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Of course! An evolved weapon is great in fierce battles, but if you can meet the requirements with its original form, that says something about you as a fighter!¡±


    ¡°A lazy ass?¡± Wyn interrupts.


    ¡°You fucking asshole!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Landon!¡±


    Catito leads the team to a secret door that requires him to scan both of his paws to open. The passage leads them down into an empty wooden room. As he places his paw on their chests, the stickers disappear, and their bands glow. To Wyn¡¯s disappointment, the band colors remain the same, though they now sparkle when he looks at them from different angles. Catito scans both his paws again, and this time, a large portal opens in the wall.


    ¡°There are changes to your bands. Talk to the elites for more information. Good job and good luck!¡±


    ¡°This is it! We¡¯re doing this, right?¡± Yu asks, shaking his hands and legs in excitement.


    ¡°I wish I had a heart right now; it¡¯d be pounding,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°We are a powerful five. Nothing will get in our way, right, Mister Wyn?¡± Lisa declares confidently, well, almost.


    ¡°Whatever is down there, we¡¯ll always look out for each other,¡± Wyn assures them.


    ¡°Say you love me just as much as you love the rest, Wyn,¡± James demands.


    ¡°Why do I have to? What does that have anything to do with this?¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Yeah, Wyn! Say it!¡± Yu chimes in, echoed by Mira and Lisa.


    ¡°Fine¡­I love you all, and...I love you too, Landon, you asshole.¡±


    ¡°What was that? I didn¡¯t hear it,¡± James responds.


    ¡°You two should get married! Please don¡¯t forget to invite me for a threesome!¡± Mira adds, looking dead serious.


    ¡°Errr...Let¡¯s just go already. All five of us at the same time!¡± Wyn says.


    And with that, the five hold hands firmly and count down together from five to one as they proceed to the portal. They arrive in the center of what appears to be a circle, where a crow shouts, ¡°New arrivals!¡±

 Chapter 72 - Deepest Of Hell

    ¡°A talking crow instead of a demon cat?¡± Wyn wonders aloud as the crow circles above, its voice relentless in announcing their arrival.


    The team stands at the center of a large crimson circle, confused. The circle lies at the very back of the town square. In front of the square stands a stage, flanked by cat-shaped megaphones perched on all sides, presumably for public addresses. Behind the stage, a line of tents is pitched, all facing toward the square. Multiple rows of tents stretch into the distance, though there¡¯s something odd about their arrangement that gives Wyn pause. He brushes it aside as the growing crowd presses closer.


    To the team¡¯s back, the towering base of the shalmali tree looms behind a glass enclosure, the same as they had seen on the first floor, though this time its view feels less spectacular. The entire area is bathed in a strange, ambient glow, as if lit by sunlight that doesn''t exist.


    ¡°New elites! Haven¡¯t had these in a while!¡± one of the souls in the crowd exclaims.


    The crow flutters down, circling above the team before guiding them toward the stage. As they ascend, the bird lands atop Wyn''s head.


    "High essence. Slain the foxymoron, the new champion ¨C Legion of the Fallen Souls, and the goosebumps. Tier S, this one!" it announces, flapping its wings as it perches on Wyn''s head.


    A ripple of murmurs spreads through the crowd at the crow''s words.


    ¡°This one and this one, Tier A,¡± it continues, this time landing on Lisa¡¯s then Yu¡¯s head. ¡°The rest, B.¡± With its final announcement, it takes off from Yu¡¯s head and latches onto one of the megaphones.


    ¡°Close to forty thousand essence already?¡± a soul gasps in awe.


    ¡°Wow, the champions they¡¯ve taken down!¡± another marvels.


    ¡°What¡¯s a foxymoron?¡± another wonders.


    Confused by the sudden attention, Wyn glances around.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be! It¡¯s them!¡± a familiar voice calls out, cutting through the crowd¡¯s whispers.


    As she pushes through the crowd to the front of the stage, Wyn immediately recognizes her ¨C it¡¯s Charlotte. This is the first time Wyn sees her in broad daylight and up close. Charlotte is about Wyn¡¯s height, her long brunette hair cascading down her back and contrasting sharply with her pale skin. Her build is average and less busty than Mira. Tattoos decorate much of her body, including intricate designs that resemble black butterfly wings across her cleavage. Piercings adorn her nose and eartips. Her attire mirrors what Wyn saw at the junkyard ¨C black lace-up corset shirt with lace details along the neckline and sleeves, black skinny jeans, and black Mary Jane shoes with chunky soles.


    ¡°Surprised you¡¯re still alive,¡± she says, her tone sharp.


    Wyn¡¯s team is momentarily stunned, caught off guard by the bluntness of her words. But Wyn feels a surge of anger rising within him.


    ¡°Have some respect. We went through a lot to get here.¡±


    ¡°So did everyone else here,¡± she replies without a hint of apology. ¡°I need to fetch David. He¡¯s gonna want to see this.¡± She turns to leave, leaving Wyn simmering in frustration.


    The moment Charlotte leaves, the crowd erupts into a frenzy. What had been murmurs quickly transforms into a chaotic chorus of voices, each trying to outshout the others. It¡¯s as if the stage has turned into the floor of a stock exchange, with souls clamoring for attention.


    ¡°Join us!¡±


    ¡°No, join us!¡±


    ¡°Train with us! We wanna be the best like no one ever was!¡±


    Wyn signals to his team to get off the stage and head toward somewhere else; they choose the tents. As they make their way through the crowd, his growling grows louder, a clear warning to anyone who tries to get too close. Annoyed by the persistence of those around them, Wyn feels a slight relief when David, now visible with Charlotte beside him, waves them over.


    ¡°Look at how tall he is, eh! Nice to see someone as tall as me for a change,¡± James whispers to his teammates.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a bit taller than him, slenderman,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Those muscles¡­those beautiful blue eyes¡­,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°He looks way too old for you, sister. Older than Mister Wyn, even,¡± Lisa remarks, prompting Wyn to shoot her a squinting glance.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t date anyone over twenty-five. Except for you, Oppa! You could be sixty and I¡¯d still let you touch me,¡± Mira says, also earning Wyn¡¯s squinting glance, but this time with his mouth hanging open in shock.


    As Wyn¡¯s team makes it to David, the crowd once again follows.


    ¡°You people need to leave them alone. Give them time to decide,¡± David says.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fair! You¡¯re gonna make them join you!¡± a soul shouts from the crowd.


    Wyn doesn¡¯t hesitate to fire back, ¡°Fair or not, I¡¯m with him for now. The rest of you, kindly fuck off.¡±


    The boldness in his tone draws a mix of gasps and murmurs from the lingering souls. One of them speaks up, ¡°That attitude! He thinks he¡¯s too good for us!¡±


    Though some souls scatter at Wyn¡¯s command, a handful remain, still desperate to grab his attention. Their persistence only fuels Wyn¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s their deal?¡± James asks.


    David leads Wyn¡¯s team beyond the tent lines, where a row of connected buildings stretches endlessly into the distance. He stops at one door, glancing at the digital display to find an available room. Once inside, he approaches the terminal in the center, selecting the ¡°Meeting Room¡± option. Instantly, portals open beneath the floor, pulling the terminal down while summoning an oval conference table with a hologram projector at its center and enough rolling seats to match the number of attendees.


    ¡°What you saw out there was the Crow Of Judgment. What it does is¡­,¡± David explains.


    ¡°Why crow? Why not cats?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Errr, I think someone requested it so it¡¯d become a meme.¡±


    ¡°Noice!¡±


    As they settle into their seats, David observes the new members of Wyn''s team.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve added some new faces yet your team remains at five. It¡¯s impressive that you defeated the champions with just the five of you.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t always five,¡± Wyn replies, prompting his teammates to stare silently at the table.


    ¡°Oh...I understand. My deepest condolences,¡± David responds, his tone soft. ¡°Before facing the champions, my team started with fifteen. We eventually dwindled down to ten.¡±


    David then stares at Mira, then Lisa, as if trying to piece together his past encounter with Wyn¡¯s team. An awkward pause follows.


    ¡°Have you found your sister, young lady? You asked me about her before, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asks, turning to Mira.


    ¡°Did I?¡± Mira tilts her head, thinking. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve found her now! This is Lisa!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Her? You two don¡¯t look all that alike¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister David!¡± Lisa huffs, while Mira pats her gently on the head.


    David continues to explain that on the deepest level of Hell, the elites are divided into factions, each vying to increase their numbers and become the dominant force. Currently, there are three main factions alongside what David refers to as ¡°neutral¡± factions. The tents are arranged based on the factions the souls belong to, which is why the lines appear uneven and scattered. The left side stretches all the way to a wall and consists of multiple lines of tents in hues of red, belonging to one of the main factions. The opposite side features tents in hues of blue for the other main faction, while in the middle are David¡¯s own faction and the neutral factions. Before he can elaborate further, Wyn interrupts.


    ¡°Politics here in Hell? That sounds stupid. Give us more details on the floor.¡±


    The third floor of the seventh level is just as expansive as the first, but most of its space is reserved for the elites. However, on one side of the shalmali tree stands the nerds¡¯ headquarters, adjacent to the Dark Force¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°I thought the nerds had their own special space,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­long story. Let¡¯s just say they did, but the demons Big D sent to observe them reported that they weren¡¯t really working. Instead, they partied and had orgies all the time. So, now their office is here ¨C though they can portal back to their private void space for those activities when they¡¯re off duty,¡± David explains.


    ¡°Weird¡­And that Big D guy, Dark Force, isn¡¯t it? He has his own chambers?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes, but no one except Pete has ever entered them,¡± David replies.


    ¡°Are they¡­?¡± Mira wonders.


    ¡°No one knows. No one dares to ask,¡± David says.


    On the other side of the shalmali tree lies the cat production factory, which has now shifted its purpose from creating cats to training them. Finally, behind the tree is the infamous Nightmare Chamber, formerly known as the Torture Chamber, where elites can pay in catnips to gain the ability to manipulate the nightmares of high-profile criminals.


    ¡°We need to visit the Nightmare Chamber!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Oh, fo¡¯ sho¡¯!¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a spot for your tents first, and I¡¯ll take you on a tour!¡± David suggests.


    ¡°What about the second floor? I heard a cat mention something about training there,¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s for another time. Basically, it¡¯s where us elites train.¡±


    ¡°And what about your duty surveying for abnormalities on the first floor?¡± Wyn probes.


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s how we met you guys! Well, we take turns. It¡¯s mostly split between the other two main factions, and we cover for them occasionally.¡±


    David leads Wyn¡¯s team to the tent area near his own team¡¯s. He recommends they settle here for now and assures them they can relocate later when they decide which faction to join. After pitching his tent, Wyn notices a new option to connect his to the nearby tents, which are Yu¡¯s and Mira¡¯s, but decides to keep this information to himself.


    At this point, Charlotte leaves without revealing her reason. David then leads Wyn¡¯s team back to the connected buildings where they just held their meeting.


    ¡°These are multi-purpose rooms,¡± David explains. ¡°To choose a room''s function, simply select one from the terminal ¨C all free of charge!¡±


    There¡¯s an overwhelming number of options available, and everyone eagerly splits up to pick their own room. Wyn decides on a massage, and the selection summons a chair with a soft, thin backrest aligned in the middle that comfortably supports his spine. Two mantis shrimp-like creatures appear alongside the chair. Instead of appearing hostile, the creatures point Wyn to the seat. Once settled, the shrimp at the back starts punching his back, while the other, hollow in the middle, squeezes his legs and thighs. He¡¯s never felt this relaxed in Hell before ¨C so much so that he uncharacteristically falls asleep during the massage.


    Yu chooses a studio room, eager to properly hear himself as he strums the guitar. The atmosphere brings back memories of his time as a trainee in an idol group. As he begins to sing, his voice cracks, and tears start streaming down his face.


    Meanwhile, Mira and Lisa opt for the ultimate manicure experience, provided by the Dark Forest fairies, who begin nibbling professionally at their nails. After selecting their desired nail colors, butterfly dragons of corresponding hues flutter in, using their flames to paint the girls'' nails with precision, all while shrimps tap gently on their shoulders.


    As for James, he chooses the toilet, yearning for the sensation of relieving himself from both ends. This option allows him to select the type of release he desires from a touchscreen on the toilet ¨C options for color, density, and the difficulty of the release. Afterward, he hits the shower, singing as the steam clouds the whole room.

 Chapter 73 - Floor Tour

    ¡°The automatic bidet¡­It¡¯s the best thing to ever happen to my butt! Thanks to your people, I think I¡¯m gay now!¡± James excitedly shakes Yu, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d let me use a strap-¡­,¡± Mira inquires.


    ¡°NEVER! It¡¯s not the same, eh!¡± James quickly cuts her off.


    Before the conversation spirals, David leads the group through one of the rooms, arriving at an onsen. Unlike the rest of Hell, this floor follows a twenty-hour day and night cycle, which is now reflected on their bands ¨C complete with a peculiar countdown displayed beneath the time.


    ¡°This place changes every day. Today, it¡¯s an onsen,¡± David explains.


    ¡°What¡¯s the countdown for?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Hell¡¯s Day. It¡¯s like a national day but for Hell. I should get you guys involved in the preparations and¡­¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Wyn interrupts firmly.


    ¡°Is the onsen unisex?¡± James asks, casting a sly glance at Mira.


    ¡°Always ¨C whether it¡¯s an onsen, swimming pool, or beach. Sadly, we have to go through an unoccupied room to get here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister David, but could we kill the creatures inside these rooms?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re too weak to be worth anything to any of you.¡±


    Wyn and Yu exchange glances, both visibly drooling.


    ¡°Can we boil eggs in the onsen?¡± Yu wonders aloud.


    ¡°You can now buy raw eggs or any food here, but personally, I think eating in the water is a bad idea,¡± David responds.


    The duo seems unfazed, focusing instead on their dreamy thoughts of onsen-boiled eggs, ignoring David¡¯s concern. Despite their eagerness to explore the onsen, Wyn¡¯s team is left disappointed as David leads them to other attractions first. A new feature quickly grabs their attention: the floor selection menu. Upon closer inspection, they notice that the second and third floors are now available, though David opts to leave the second floor untouched for the moment.


    Instead, he points out that the menu includes an option to warp to what appears on the map as Nerds¡¯ HQ, but entry is restricted, requiring approval from one of the nerds. David is one of the few who has been granted one-time access to the structure. As a reward for saving their lives, the nerds painted his weapons.


    Another destination on the menu is the Old Cat Factory, which is open for visits but demands a fee of one thousand catnips for each entry. Similarly, ¡°torturing¡± a criminal in the Torture Chamber requires the same fee. While these new destinations are intriguing, the steep costs leave the team feeling conflicted about their next steps.


    ¡°So much for the ten thousand catnips we got from the Failed Prototype¡­,¡± Yu mourns.


    ¡°When everyone¡¯s rich, then prices inflate. This sucks,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Oh! I forgot to mention that if your team is on a different floor, you can see them on the map only if you select the floor they¡¯re on. However, communications are unavailable unless you are on the same floor,¡± David adds.


    ¡°I want to torture some rich criminals,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°You read my mind, sister!¡± Lisa echoes.


    Inside is a vast room lined with square pods, each containing a criminal, their brains connected to wires that feed into an intricate network. These pods are stacked in tall, ominous towers, pressing against the walls, with their dim, pulsating lights. On the ground floor, terminals are placed in front of the pods, offering a way for anyone to interact with the system. For a price of one thousand essence, visitors can design a nightmare that a particular criminal will endure. Observers, however, can watch the criminals'' dreams free of charge.


    ¡°Oh! No way! He¡¯s here?¡± James exclaims.


    On the terminal screen, visitors can select a category of crime or search for specific criminals by name using a virtual keyboard. While there are no fictional writers or readers here as claimed by Dark Force, the majority of the criminals are politicians. As James scrolls through the "Slavery" section, he stumbles upon a familiar name ¨C Jeffrey Bessoz.


    In this dream-like punishment, Bessoz has been captured by the angry people of Rottendam in The Neverlands, for bribing the government to dismantle a historic bridge so his superyacht could pass through without altering its course.


    Every day, the former CEO is jolted awake by the sound of a rooster tied next to his mattress-less bed. Chained, he¡¯s dragged outside his tiny tent, stopping briefly to wash up and use an outdoor bathroom with no privacy. After five minutes, the chains pull him again, this time dragging him to a construction site, where he labors for free. During work hours, there are no breaks ¨C no bathroom, no rest. This cycle repeats endlessly.


    ¡°No need to change anything here!¡± James remarks.


    The team also encounters many souls who escaped justice while alive. The so-called ¡°lizardman¡± suffers, constantly watched by floating eyes, no matter what he does or where he goes. Those who abused children are now trapped in dreams where they revert to their younger selves, enduring the same horrors they inflicted on others, on repeat. Higher-ups who endorsed forced arbitration are left in agony, slowly losing their own body parts or loved ones from the use of everyday items, all while stripped of any ability to seek justice. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Even ordinary people who misled others with deceitful ads, especially popups, now face a world where advertisements bombard them at every turn. High-profile scammers become wealthy, only to be scammed into ruin. The fathers who dressed their daughters as dogs, become dogs themselves. Those who forced others to listen to Nickelblack find themselves trapped between large speakers with the band¡¯s songs on full blast.


    After Mira pays a thousand catnips, the team ¨C especially Wyn and Mira ¨C works tirelessly to alter a former terrorist leader¡¯s dream. In his new nightmare, his family members explode one by one, splattering chunks across his pristine mansion. As he flees the house, he''s captured and subjected to unimaginable tortures.


    "You kids are scary...," David remarks.


    "Tell me about it," James echoes.


    Before they begin altering another dream, David successfully convinces Wyn¡¯s team to leave, explaining that they can return later. Now at the entrance of the Old Cat Factory, they scan their bands, and have catnips deducted from their accounts. Here, visitors can simply walk past a door, identical to the ones found at campsite entryways. The moment they step inside the "Wait Here" circle, a demon cat comes running toward them, panting.


    "Huff, huff. Welcome to the cat factory! My name is Panther and I will be your guide!"


    The factory was once known as the Cat Production Factory, originally used to produce cats after Hell¡¯s Lord successfully created the first several batches. However, as the cats sent to the living realm thrived and multiplied, Hell no longer needed to produce more. The factory was then repurposed as Cat Hell, where cats underwent training to become demons. Later, its functions expanded, and the name was ditched in favor of the current one.


    The vast factory serves multiple purposes. On the main floor, cats undergo their training. Unlike human souls, cat souls are automatically transported via portals to one of the hundreds of classrooms. Cats continue to be added to the same classroom until the number reaches about a ¡°million¡± ¨C according to Panther ¨C before the training starts. They are taught what happened, why they¡¯re here, and what it means to become a demon. Afterward, a large portal opens, leading them to the next room where machines inject them with needles to expand their bodies to the size of an actual demon.


    When the speech chip is injected into their heads, it doubles as a scanner to categorize the new demons into two main groups: "less intelligent" and "intelligent enough." Those in the first group are sent to levels one through six to assist in maintaining order. Their limited intelligence allows them to respond to only one task or inquiry at a time. The second group is assigned to the seventh level, where they have the chance to earn essence and reassign themselves to various roles. Cats with at least ten thousand essence have the option to become a moderator guard, a grim reaper, undergo rebirth, or remain in their current role but with the added title of ¡°elite demon¡± to boast about.


    Those who choose the former two roles are sent to a special room where they undergo training for their new position. They are either equipped with weapons and armor or reduced to bones by a similar machine to transform into a grim reaper. For those choosing to be reborn, a supercomputer ¨C similar to the one used for human souls ¨C determines their destination in a special room. However, this option is limited to a total of nine times for each cat, as there are already many cats on Earth.


    In the basement, cats gather and mingle freely. While there are private rooms available, they often prefer to be out in the open doing their ¡°things.¡± At the center of the floor stands a large catnip distribution machine which feeds catnips into the demons¡¯ mouths. Following the floor¡¯s day-night cycle, each demon is entitled to a daily small catnip pouch. However, they can choose to skip their share and accumulate catnips for a larger sum. Those who save over one hundred catnips gain access to the "back room," where they indulge in a massive catnip party lasting the entire day-night cycle. Despite Wyn¡¯s team''s repeated requests, Panther refuses to let them enter the back room.


    ¡°How about the campsite cats? They never leave their stations, so how do they get catnips?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°We deliver pouches to them,¡± Panther replies, wrapping up the factory tour.


    ¡°Wait! Can we make a request now that we¡¯re here?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Sure, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to abolish the ability to rename creatures. It can get dangerous, you know?¡± Wyn says, nudging James to pull up the description of the traineater. ¡°See? It says here that it roams alone and lives in the train tunnel in the city, but we found them in a group in the Dark Forest!¡±


    ¡°Well, have you ever renamed or changed a creature¡¯s description yourself? If you have, your request will likely mean nothing to management.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, goodbye!¡±


    Returning to the factory entrance, they realize it''s now night.


    ¡°Your request somehow reminded me about that new feature to keep our fallen friends¡¯ bands,¡± David says.


    ¡°Oh, that? It was me and Cateto.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes widen, and suddenly, he wraps Wyn in a tight, suffocating hug.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! It means a lot, not just to me, but to everyone down here!¡±


    ¡°It was Cateto who pushed for it. Go thank him too.¡±


    David, recomposing himself, gazes up at the sky with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ring on your tents. I want to show you the second floor,¡± David says, warping back to the tents, leaving Wyn¡¯s team to themselves.


    Mira gives Wyn a hug, then calls the rest of the team for a group hug where Wyn is in the center.


    ¡°Now I understand your conversation with Cateto earlier! You should¡¯ve told us about that feature. It was nice of you two to fight for it,¡± Mira says, her voice shaken.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring it up. Afterall, we couldn¡¯t keep Anish¡¯s band.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go boil some eggs in the onsen,¡± Yu suggests during the hug.


    Selecting the ¡°Elite Square,¡± the team appears behind the square¡¯s stage. Yu purchases a dozen eggs and goes to his tent to grab them before distributing a couple to each member. They then make their way on foot to the onsen.


    ¡°Oppa, help me undress, or you can tear them off. Show me your inner beast!¡± Mira says in her sexy voice, lifting her arms while facing him.


    Wyn blushes all red.


    ¡°D¡­don¡¯t you know how¡­how to¡­to¡­to undress yourself? It¡¯s¡­a¡­a, ahhh, skill we all learned when we were y¡­young, right?¡± Wyn seems to stumble on his words.


    Without a single word more, Mira undresses right in front of him, faster than the time when she avoided that one sly hug from Anish. Shocked, Wyn turns back to look away, only to find Yu is already also fully undressed. At this point, James can¡¯t contain himself. He pulls Mira aside to find their own private spot.


    ¡°Landon Junior has risen!¡± he says as he carries Mira with him.


    Yu jumps into the onsen, holding all the eggs in his arms, calling Wyn and Lisa to join.


    ¡°How did you even undress with that many eggs???¡± Wyn wonders.


    Shyly, Wyn keeps his underwear on, while Lisa goes in fully clothed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy around us. Being that flat, you¡¯d blend in well with us!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°MISTER WYNNN!!!¡±

 Chapter 74 - Factions and Alliances

    Now that they finally have time to themselves and to celebrate their descent, Wyn transforms his tent into a club. They splurge their catnips, using them to buy all the ¡°essentials¡± to make the party as wild as possible. Snacks and drinks are piled high on the small table and scattered around it. The karaoke machine is blasting, now equipped with two microphones instead of one. A bubble blower continuously fills the air with floating bubbles, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    Gathered around the messy table, they pop their confetti poppers in unison before passing around a champagne bottle.


    "Your face is so red, Yu!" Mira says.


    "I think I¡¯m gonna pass out soon."


    "Weak sauce," Wyn teases.


    "But you were going all out at the club, Mister Yu," Lisa adds.


    "I''m sure he only drank orange pop," James chimes in.


    "What''sssa ''pop''?" Yu asks.


    "It¡¯s soda," Wyn explains.


    "Ahs! Yisss! At de Dark Forest party tooo," Yu slurs.


    They party nearly all night. Mira and James eventually retreat to the second floor, where they end up falling asleep on top of each other. Meanwhile, Lisa passes out on the floor, somehow with Yu''s legs draped over her chest. Wyn, the sole survivor of the night, steps out of the tent to enjoy the quiet. It appears most elites sleep through the night, waking only when the sky brightens.


    ¡°What a piece of trash, petite merde,¡± a familiar voice says.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve heard that word before¡­¡± Wyn wakes up, dazed, finding himself in front of his tent.


    ¡°Rough night?¡± David asks.


    ¡°We need to get going. Get up, trash. Get your team,¡± Charlotte snaps.


    ¡°Did you just speak Forugeese?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s Baguette, but she¡¯s from Brewlgium,¡± David answers before Charlotte can.


    ¡°Omelette du fromage, madame,¡± Wyn responds as he struggles slightly to get up.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Charlotte fumes.


    ¡°You¡¯re always pissy because the Baguetteers took credit for Baguette fries, right?¡±


    Charlotte mutters a string of slurs as Wyn enters the tent to wake his team. Seeing how none of them budge, he orders ice buckets and pours them on each member. One by one, they spring awake, eyes wide open.


    As they gather outside, likely hungover, David leads them into an already-occupied room.


    ¡°This is my team. The original members,¡± David announces.


    He begins introducing his team members, starting with the infamous Charlotte, prompting a playful boo from Wyn as David says her name. Predictably, she hurls insults in return, but Wyn seems satisfied with the reaction. Next is Fatima, still wearing her hijab, even here in Hell. Then there¡¯s the couple: Kai Ling, who goes by Kai, and Meiling, who prefers the name Violet. The remaining members are Isabella, Vivian, Ruben, and Eugene. Last but not least is ¡°Heysoos,¡± who had to resort to an alternative spelling for his name since the original was censored.


    Mira effortlessly exudes charisma, aware of the serious interest from Heysoos who¡¯s been staring at her since they first met. She lightly waves at him, returning his attention.


    ¡°I thought we were gonna explore the second floor, no?¡± James asks.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll have to split as there are certain things we need for Hell¡¯s Day,¡± David answers.


    ¡°You have no right to split my team,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Ah, alright. Got it!¡± David responds.


    ¡°Wait, if memory serves, didn¡¯t you tell me you had a lot more members when we first met?¡± Wyn asks, hands on his forehead, still feeling the effect from last night.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m about to get to! Before anything, I want you to understand the concept of factions and what they mean here,¡± David replies.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give too much info. I already have a hard time remembering names. I swear to stay off alcohol from now on¡­,¡± Yu says.


    One of the two main factions, identifiable by their blue tents, is "Freedom Faction." Led by a sharp and skilled leader named Steve, they claim to value equality, but the reality tells a different story. Every member is required to pay a "tax" by sharing a portion of the essence from each kill. The current rates are set at twenty percent for kills below one thousand essence, twenty-five percent for those between one thousand and five thousand, and thirty percent for kills exceeding five thousand. This cumbersome process forces members to summon either the leader or his "assistants" to collect their share. Failure to comply will result in a penalty, payable in catnips. Before the option to transfer catnips was introduced, banishment was the only consequence for noncompliance. While David doesn''t know the exact number of members, he estimates the faction''s size to be in the thousands.


    Rivaling in numbers is the other faction known as ¡°Imperial Order.¡± Led by Wei, who was originally from the USA and formerly known as William, he embraced his roots and adopted his Shynese name upon ascending to leadership. Their operational methods differ from those of Freedom Faction; after a kill, only the leader and the ¡°Powerfuls¡± ¨C a select group of souls who have demonstrated exceptional skills ¨C receive all the essence. Noncompliance with this system results in banishment, though rumors suggest that some members are eliminated under the guise of ¡°accidents.¡± Interestingly, similar rumors circulate about Freedom Faction as well.


    ¡°Elites among the elites, ha? So, we get to choose between shit and piss?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Those people at the square ¨C were they from these two factions?¡± James interjects.


    ¡°Likely. You rarely see the leaders or their upper ranks around. As for your concern, little one, you do have one more option: us!¡± David replies.


    ¡°¡®Little one¡¯? Dude, seriously?¡± Wyn says, his reaction causes the room to burst into laughter.


    Like Wyn¡¯s team, David¡¯s team chose not to join any factions upon their arrival. They decided to remain neutral and observe how each faction operated. Countless days and nights were spent shadowing the leaders and elites of both groups. Eventually, they reached a conclusion: the souls on this floor weren''t becoming strong enough. While the upper ranks hoarded all the essence, their skills were degrading because they seldom participated in fights, opting instead to wait and collect. This realization prompted David to create his own faction, aimed solely at honing the skills of the souls.


    ¡°We want everyone to be able to fight when the time comes,¡± David says.


    During the last city event, only a fraction of David¡¯s faction participated. The same was true for Freedom Faction, but none from Imperial Order showed up.


    ¡°What about Crowd? Is he under your faction? And where¡¯s the guy by the way?¡± Wyn asks.


    Crowd and David are close friends, despite meeting on this floor. However, Crowd¡¯s team is not part of David¡¯s faction as they¡¯re often too busy helping the nerds in the HQ to produce more games.


    ¡°So, we can go factionless?¡± Wyn wonders.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop you?¡± David responds.


    Under David¡¯s faction, aptly named ¡°Skill Tree,¡± there are currently about two hundred members, mostly comprised of dual-typing souls banished from their previous factions. The remaining souls who don¡¯t join a faction are referred to as ¡°Neutrals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when the whole alliance thing comes into play!¡± David explains.


    The original members of David''s team are leaders who help train the faction members. Every day, each leader takes a group of souls to the second floor for training sessions. Neutrals who maintain good relations with Skill Tree become allies, meaning they share information and occasionally fight together when requested.


    ¡°To avoid confusion, we refer to the higher-ups of the other factions as ¡®puppeteers,¡¯¡± David notes.


    ¡°My head!¡± Yu groans, resting his face on the table.


    ¡°Mine too!¡± Mira echoes.


    ¡°Mine three,¡± Lisa adds.


    ¡°Why are the leaders here? Shouldn¡¯t they be training with their members?¡± James asks.


    ¡°We''re here because of you,¡± Violet says with a smile.


    ¡°Why us? Do you go this hard to recruit new members?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°No, just you. I took a liking to you when we first met back then. Anyone who can stand up to Charlotte must be special,¡± David responds.


    ¡°Boss¡­!¡± Charlotte moans.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to make a decision right now; I just wanted you to understand how things work around here. Also, we¡¯re heading out to the second floor with other members today!¡± David continues.


    ¡°You mentioned you like dual-typing souls. Well, three of us aren¡¯t that,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°No problem. All of you were rated above C-tier by the crow. I¡¯m willing to relax the condition a bit.¡±


    With that, both teams head out, making their way to the square, where a large group of souls has gathered. Joining them today, alongside the members, are the allies: the (LGBTAIQM4WD2R++X9)^3, whose members sport colorful hair, and the New Brats, all men and wearing turbans and thobes.


    ¡°Why are you still wearing that thing on your head, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, Fatima?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because my hair is sooo long! I tried cutting it, but it just kept growing back!¡± Fatima replies with a big smile.


    The tan-skinned Fatima is small in stature, measuring under one-sixty. She wears a relaxed-fit beige tee layered over white long sleeves, featuring a cheerful, cartoony yellow flower in the center. She pairs it with comfortable black leggings and camo-colored strap sandals.


    ¡°Alright, folks,¡± David announces from the stage. ¡°We have a new team joining us. Because of them, we can now keep our departed friends¡¯ bands!¡± His announcement sparks murmurs among the crowd, with Charlotte looking the most surprised.


    David assigns two leaders to every evenly split group of members. As for himself, he¡¯ll lead a handful of Skill Tree members plus the New Brats, who seem to love visiting areas with a lot of habibis for some reason.


    ¡°As for the task of defrosting the myniah, I¡¯ll leave that to Wyn¡¯s team and Eugene and¡­hmmm, who should go with them?¡± David ponders. ¡°Ah! Why not Charlotte, seeing how well you two are already acquainted!¡±


    Both Wyn and Charlotte exchange a momentary glance before groaning in frustration.

 Chapter 75 - Second Floor

    As they appear near the shalmali tree, Wyn and his team find themselves standing on the Frozen Ocean.


    ¡°Pst. Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t make Charlotte mad. She¡¯s known to cut off men¡¯s penises,¡± Eugene whispers.


    Eugene stands at about one hundred and seventy five centimeters tall, with a slightly muscular build, much less imposing than David¡¯s but still noticeable. His dark hair is neatly trimmed, and a roman nose sits above a light beard that complements his tan skin. He¡¯s dressed simply, wearing a plain white tank top that shows off his frame, paired with blue jeans. Classic black and white sneakers complete his laid-back appearance.


    ¡°What about women?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°She¡¯s only nice to women.¡±


    Charlotte glares at the group, her eyes narrowing as they burn with rage. ¡°Are you fucks talking about me when I¡¯m right here?¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Jeez. How insecure can you be?¡± Wyn says.


    Her expression darkens, evil intent radiating from her. Fearing for little Wyn¡¯s safety, Yu panics and dashes behind James, yanking his shorts down in a desperate attempt to divert Charlotte¡¯s attention. James, instead of covering himself, stands tall with a smirk, seemingly proud as Charlotte stares, momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°Back off, girl! This is mine!¡± Mira declares, shaking it to stake her claim.


    Charlotte opens her mouth to respond, but she¡¯s clearly flustered, her words coming out in a jumbled mess. ¡°You!¡­Monster¡­nice¡­I¡­but¡­SHUT UP!¡± she finally manages to blurt, before quickly turning and marching forward to lead the group across the Frozen Ocean.


    The second floor, known for being a training ground for the elites and demons alike, is divided into several regions, each dedicated to a specific elemental theme. The Frozen Ocean, where they now tread, is inhabited by ice and snow creatures. Beneath the icy surface lies the Underwater, teeming with water-based creatures.


    ¡°How do we get down?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°You can break the ice, but that would take a very powerful attack. Or you could just look for an opening,¡± Eugene answers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the water anyway?¡± Why even have it when hardly anyone but water souls can move around in there, let alone breathe?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s for us to adapt to different terrains,¡± Eugene explains.


    ¡°Can I make oxygen bubbles for everyone?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Did you watch too many cartoons? That¡¯s pure bullshit. The real way is to have a water soul kiss you. Then you dive without the feeling of suffocation.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? That sounds just as ridiculous as the bubble idea, eh!¡± James chimes in.


    ¡°Kiss Lisa, Yu,¡± Mira suddenly demands, ready to test the theory.


    ¡°NO, Sis! I¡¯m a good girl. I can¡¯t just kiss a boy like that!¡± Lisa protests.


    ¡°It is all bullshit,¡± Eugene reveals with a playful smile. ¡°Jokes aside, you should all get acclimated to all kinds of terrains and weather. You never know what¡¯s up there,¡± he continues.


    As far as the eye can see, the landscape stretches out flat, with jagged ice shards jutting from the surface here and there. Despite the harsh environment, the creatures they pass seem to be non-hostile, merely observing the group from a distance.


    Venturing deeper, the snowfall thickens, gradually revealing a section of the ocean covered in soft layers of snow. Snowy hills dot the area, some large enough to act as resting spots for the various creatures that have settled atop them.


    ¡°How far do we have to go?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Nearly the end of the Frozen Ocean,¡± Eugene answers.


    ¡°Is there no way to get there faster?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Not with this many people. You can rent an A3M from the band, though.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°This is gonna take forever,¡± James remarks.


    ¡°A couple of days, if uninterrupted.¡±


    Wyn¡¯s entire team, except for James, begins to whine as they trudge through the growing cold. Annoyed, Charlotte tells them to move to the back of the group. With a collective groan, they shuffle to the rear.


    As they continue, the gentle snowfall quickly escalates into a blizzard, shrouding the group¡¯s surroundings in white. Visibility plummets, though they can still make out each other''s forms in the swirling snow.


    Suddenly, Charlotte stiffens. ¡°Eugene! Cover the back! I hear something!¡± she shouts over the howling wind.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Yu responds instinctively.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jean, another soul, adds, eager to help.


    ¡°She meant me, not you two,¡± Eugene sighs, shaking his head. He moves behind Wyn¡¯s team, taking up his position at the rear, his sharp eyes scanning the storm for any sign of danger.


    Suddenly a group of what appear to be polar bears on spinning wheel blades surround them. The bears¡¯ bodies are hollow from the butt to mid-stomach, allowing massive spinning wheel blades to rotate freely beneath them without causing any harm. With the blades serving as their means of movement, they glide across the frozen surface, slicing any other creatures in their path. Each bear, with legs merged together in the blade hole, controls the blade with precise balance, tilting and shifting their weight to steer.


    Eugene quickly calls upon thunder strikes from above, sending bolts crashing down on the three bears behind the group, disintegrating them instantly. As one of the remaining bears spins its blade toward Wyn, he seizes the opportunity, enveloping it in a swirling cyclone. With a determined flick of his wrist, he attempts to curve the very same cyclone to smash the other bears. Unfortunately, the first bear is launched into the distance, spinning helplessly away.


    However, Wyn''s skill doesn¡¯t go to waste; he successfully bends the cyclone back, directing its force to blow another bear far away, sending it tumbling through the air before it crashes into a snowy hill with a thud. The blade of the spinning wheel is lodged deep into the hill, while the bear lies lifeless, its back broken.


    ¡°Please, guys. Let me kill them, eh. I¡¯ll share their essence evenly!¡± James pleads.


    Knowing the bears aren¡¯t much of a challenge, the team lets James dispatch a couple of bears on his own while keeping watch. The moment James pierces the rapier into the leg of one bear, causing it to lose control and crash into another, slicing it cleanly, the weapon glows. In an instant, another rapier materializes in his hand. Both rapiers sport frost-blue blades, slightly longer and thicker than the previous one. At the bottom, James discovers that he can join the handles into one, forming a double-sided rapier. The merged handle can even be extended, allowing for a powerful two-handed wield.


    ¡°Finally!¡± James cries.


    ¡°Cool cool, but not as cool as mine,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deep fry sushi the first thing when we get back!¡± James threatens.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a monster!¡± Yu exclaims.


    The Skill Tree members are no slouches either; they quickly take out the remaining bears with ease. Just as Wyn¡¯s team is about to share the essence, Charlotte makes an appearance, her expression radiating anger.


    ¡°We share essence equally, always,¡± she states firmly.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told us before we tagged along,¡± Wyn complains, though he complies with her directive.


    ¡°Charlotte, we should take a turn,¡± Eugene suggests, glancing at the map.


    ¡°Ah! So, this is how we find ultra champions! But what¡¯s with the blinking and non-blinking?¡± Wyn asks as he notices the red exclamation points.


    On this floor, similar to the champions on the first floor, any creature yielding over fifty thousand essence is marked by constant points, while those over one hundred thousand are marked by blinking ones.


    Eugene nods. ¡°Yes, the mega and ultra champions. The city event finds an ultra on this floor and brings it to the city. And in case you didn¡¯t know, only the elites with under one hundred thousand essence can participate in the event.¡±


    Continuing their long journey, the group encounters several creatures that pose no match for them. Resting once in a while and avoiding any red marks on the map, their advancement halts when they reach an unfrozen part of the ocean. As much as Yu yearns to dive underwater, Charlotte and the other wind souls create powerful gusts to propel the group across to the frozen section.


    In a surprising turn of events, a creature springs from the water and snaps its jaws at a soul''s feet. Reacting quickly, Charlotte gusts the creature upward, and Eugene follows with a zap, dispatching it instantly. Afterward, they check on the affected soul, who appears fine, with no serious wounds despite the sharp teeth of the creature.


    ¡°Woah! So she¡¯s so strong!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s the same for you guys. With that much essence, you should be fine against any creatures with less than ten thousand essence,¡± Eugene adds.


    ¡°How strong is she? And how strong are you?¡± Wyn inquires.


    ¡°Not sure about her, but for us, we¡¯re all above eighty thousand.¡± Wyn¡¯s team¡¯s jaws drop at the revelation of David¡¯s team''s strength. ¡°The leaders of the other two factions are probably sitting somewhere around five hundred thousand, I would think,¡± Eugene continues.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t they challenged Heaven yet?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the deities; it¡¯s also the souls and creatures there too. Plus, we¡¯re human souls ¨C our weak spot is too obvious,¡± Eugene explains.


    ¡°Focus, Eugene! We were a bit late,¡± Charlotte says.


    Further down, the group spots ice shards encasing large bird creatures, seemingly frozen in place in a clear weather condition. However, what worries them most are the ice serpent creatures slithering across the open field, swallowing the shards whole. While the rest prepare for battle, Charlotte¡¯s gaze is fixated on a giant yak-like creature fighting off several serpents.

 Chapter 76 - Retrieving The Myniah

    Several glacius vipers wrap themselves around the blizzyak. In response, the yak''s fur thickens with snow, creating a dense barrier that prevents the vipers from sinking their fangs into it. Frustrated, the vipers slither backward, their sharp scales scraping against the yak¡¯s body, slowly wearing down the protective layer of snow.


    The glacius viper is a long, sinuous creature, its body covered in jagged, razor-sharp ice scales. Around its neck, a crown of ice spikes juts out menacingly. The tip of its tail ends in a blunt, round ball, encased in thick, frozen ice, turning it into a club-like weapon when swung. Its head resembles that of a viper, with cold, dead eyes and gleaming blue fangs. When its mouth opens, there is no tongue, but instead, thick, gooey green poison oozes from the corners of its fangs.


    The blizzyak towers over the frozen terrain, slightly larger than a real adult elephant. Its massive body is covered in thick, white fur, though patches of it are matted with clumps of snow and dirt. Some parts of the fur are tinged with brown, remnants of the harsh conditions it endures as it roams the icy plains. Its horns, thick and earth brown, curve powerfully from the sides of its head. The most unsettling feature, however, is its hollow, empty eyes ¨C black voids that seem to stare into nothingness.


    ¡°Show us what you¡¯ve got. I doubt the crow¡¯s judgment. Take down the yak,¡± Charlotte commands Wyn¡¯s team.


    ¡°What¡¯s a yak?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Seriously, dude? It¡¯s that big thing right there!¡± James says, pointing.


    ¡°What about the snakes?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for the yak and whatever is on it. The rest of the vipers will be handled by the faction members,¡± Eugene replies.


    ¡°And what about you, Miss Charlotte and Mister Eugene?¡± Lisa wonders.


    ¡°These are nothing to us. But if you die, you die, and we¡¯ll just collect your essence,¡± Charlotte says bluntly.


    ¡°Charlotte...,¡± Eugene mutters, shaking his head.


    With the faction members taking their positions, Wyn¡¯s team cautiously approaches the yak. Suddenly, the yak lets out a deep moo, followed by a snowy cyclone swirling around it. The radius is wide enough to create a buffer but doesn¡¯t manage to catch any of the vipers yet. Then, with another powerful moo, the snow on its fur erupts, blasting off the vipers clinging to it and sending them into the swirling cyclone.


    While the team watches the yak¡¯s impressive move, the sight of the swirling snowstorm fills Yu with a deep, unshakable sorrow.


    ¡°Sigh...I miss snow,¡± he says wistfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn the snow yellow if I have to! Get a grip, eh,¡± James quips.


    ¡°Yellow snow?¡± Mira asks, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of syrup for snow cones,¡± Wyn replies nonchalantly, earning a light chuckle from James.


    The team carefully surrounds the yak, keeping enough distance in case another cyclone gets summoned. However, the yak remains unaware of their presence, its face tilted upward toward the sky. Just as Wyn¡¯s team is preparing to unleash their attacks on the towering beast, a torrent of vipers comes pouring down from above.


    With precision, the yak chomps down on one of the falling vipers, the loud crunch of its powerful jaws on the ice scales echoing through the frozen air. The viper attempts to strike the yak with its tail, but it¡¯s futile. Meanwhile, two more vipers drop down ¨C one near Yu and James, and the other close to the sisters.


    Avoiding the viper''s chomp, Lisa charges her weapon while Mira distracts it. She dodges a lunge, though the ice around the viper¡¯s neck lightly scrapes her thighs. Mira follows the viper''s head, and before it can turn back, she wraps her whip around the area just below the ice spikes around its neck. As the metal tip completes its wrap, it explodes, and the fire from the whip proves effective, slowly melting the ice scales.


    ¡°Sister! I can¡¯t take a shot with you there!¡± Lisa yells.


    The moment Mira jumps out of the way, Lisa blasts the viper¡¯s head at full charge. To ensure she doesn¡¯t accidentally hit other souls nearby, she angles her gun to shoot up into the air, just enough to catch the viper¡¯s head. What remains afterward is a headless viper.


    Yu fires a stream from the tip of his blade into the open mouth of the lunging viper, slowing its advance. In response, James summons an ice pillar to strike the viper''s chin, forcing its head upward. With the blade tip grounded, Yu grips his weapon tightly and extends the handle, propelling himself into the air. James then thrusts both rapiers into his ice pillar. Upon impact, the pillar shatters, sending sharp shards hurtling toward the viper.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    As Yu descends, he strikes the viper''s head with the water-fused blade tip, pressing it down into the ground. Quick to react, James freezes the downward stream coming from Yu''s blade, encasing both it and Yu''s weapon in ice.


    ¡°Why would you do that? My blade didn¡¯t even lodge, and now it¡¯s stuck on the snake¡¯s head!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°You can always recall your weapon if you don¡¯t like it there, eh.¡± James shrugs.


    The viper now has a frozen stream of water on top of its head, with Yu''s blade handle protruding from the front. Fortunately, the viper seems agitated by the handle, shaking its head violently in an attempt to dislodge it. As it thrashes, poisonous acid drips from its fangs, forcing Yu and James to maintain their distance. Suddenly, a precise shot pierces the back of the viper''s head, causing it to evaporate instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, boys?¡± Mira says.


    ¡°We were working on that!¡± Yu complains.


    ¡°Guy, let¡¯s go help Mister Wyn first,¡± Lisa adds.


    While his team is busy with the vipers, Wyn decides to take on the yak by himself. He begins by summoning a descending cyclone aimed at the creature. The yak drops the viper and thickens its fur once more. With its mouth agape, it unleashes a cyclone that attempts to suck Wyn in. In response, Wyn counters by dashing forward, summoning his own cyclone. However, his is more powerful than the yak¡¯s, causing him to overshoot and plunge into the ocean.


    Wyn springs up from the water, quickly dashing back toward the yak, who has moved slightly into his direction. As he closes in, the creature opens its mouth again, trying to suck him in once more. This time, Wyn deftly steers his dash and jabs the beast with the blades on the side. When the yak thickens its fur again, Wyn dashes forward, using the cyclone¡¯s force to sink the blades deeper. Realizing his blades aren¡¯t making contact with the yak¡¯s body, he begins to spin them as he circles around the creature, aiming to cut off as much fur as possible. The creature responds by creating a cyclone around itself, though, as expected, the radius is too wide to have any impact on Wyn.


    Just before the fur explodes, Wyn manages to make contact with the yak¡¯s skin using his spinning blades, dissipating the cyclone and preventing the explosion entirely. Moments later, an icy wiener carrying the explosive whip crashes onto the yak¡¯s rear, leaving part of the creature¡¯s behind exposed. Following up, Lisa unleashes her electrifying laser beams, striking the same area and chipping away a significant chunk from the creature¡¯s hindquarters. The yak moos in response, stomping the ground and creating snow pillars around itself.


    Meanwhile, Wyn, who has been cutting off the yak¡¯s fur, makes his way to the rear and punches his blades into the wound, spinning them to inflict immense pain. Missing a chunk at the wound, the yak is unable to protect the area with its snow fur. For the finale, Wyn leaps back and launches a large rock into the wound. As his team catches up, he sends Mira¡¯s whip through the rock and directly into the wound. The creature''s rear appears more hollow than before, burning from within. Finally, the yak collapses, defeated.


    ¡°The crow is never wrong,¡± Eugene remarks.


    ¡°Shut up, Eugene!¡± Charlotte says.


    As the last viper falls, the whole group collects essence, sharing it equally, even with Charlotte and Eugene.


    ¡°You did nothing, and yet¡­,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°And yet what? I fucking dare you to say it,¡± Charlotte retorts.


    ¡°Let it go, Wyn. It¡¯s not worth using your dong over this,¡± Eugene chimes in.


    ¡°After all that work, we only get two thousand each? How are we gonna reach a hundred thousand?¡± Yu whines.


    Charlotte and Eugene count a total of four myniahs remaining.


    ¡°What are they for, anyway?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°For singing. The cats are trash at singing, so we use these guys instead,¡± Eugene answers.


    ¡°Figures¡­Then why do you have to get them every time? Can¡¯t you keep them at the square like the crow?¡± Wyn continues.


    ¡°These birds burst after singing too much. One bird can sing for about ten hours.¡±


    ¡°So we get a hundred hours with ten! That¡¯s a lot!¡± Mira exclaims.


    ¡°Good job on the math, finally, Mira,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°Hell¡¯s Day lasts for seven day-night cycles. We¡¯ll have to use the birds wisely.¡±


    Charlotte welcomes a large group of cats who help plop the frozen birds into the portals. As they leave, she walks toward the group.


    ¡°Good job on this special mission. As a reward, I¡¯ll let you witness the great Cthulhu!¡± Charlotte says.


    Every soul in the group gasps. Beyond the mountains nearby, a vast unfrozen ocean stretches out. Charlotte makes a few selections on her screen before bringing up a black page filled with red text. She carefully reads the words aloud:


    ¡°Shaquitaniqua, Airwrecka, Laquisha, La''Tanya, Toprameneesha, Rohondra, V''Lanta''La''Mana''Ma''Nisha, Ka''Likatirfrianiqua, Bufanaquishria, Elaphantisha, Sha Nay Nay.¡±


    After finishing, Charlotte quickly jumps behind the mountains with the group. Soon, a large, menacing figure rises from the ocean ¨C it¡¯s Cthulhu. The beast surveys its surroundings, growling before slipping back into the water. According to Eugene, Cthulhu is one of the strongest ultra champions, even more powerful than the gazillot. Leviathan also roams this area, but its location is harder to pinpoint as it moves deep beneath the ice sheets. None of the elites dare to challenge an ultra champion unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Only the leaders of Freedom Faction and Imperial Order can take down an ultra on their own,¡± Eugene explains.


    Wyn is at a loss for words. For his team to reach this point, they spent possibly years training on the first floor and lost a friend along the way. The thought of obtaining a hundred thousand essence feels like a dream that can never come true.


    ¡°How are we to defeat Heaven?¡± is the last thought that crosses his mind before Charlotte and Eugene instruct everyone to return to the square.

 Chapter 77 - Familiar Faces

    Back at the tents, it¡¯s still bright out, but Charlotte and Eugene instruct the group to rest for a couple of days before their next expedition.


    ¡°A couple of days? None of us sustained any major injuries,¡± Wyn says to Eugene.


    ¡°So we can rotate the members. You¡¯re free to go out on your own if you want,¡± Eugene replies.


    However, shortly after, the crow is heard announcing new arrivals. Charlotte and Eugene, together with Wyn¡¯s team, make their way to the square. Lisa¡¯s eyes widen as she notices the eight souls standing on the stage. Unlike Wyn¡¯s team¡¯s arrival, the crowd is rather quiet.


    ¡°Only C- and D-tiers?¡± a soul remarks.


    ¡°We still need to recruit them anyway,¡± another responds.


    The souls on the stage don¡¯t look so lively. If anything, they seem like they¡¯ve been through a traumatic experience.


    ¡°Gab?¡± Lisa shouts. ¡°Where¡¯s Mpilo? Where are¡­¡±


    The familiar voice grabs the attention of the whole squad on the stage. Their dead eyes suddenly fill with vengeance, putting a pause to Lisa¡¯s question. They all get down and approach her.


    ¡°Because of you, we lost Mpilo, Bagus, Elita, Rodina, and Usko.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s nightmare came true as she feared for the safety of her former team when she left them. Unable to look them in the eyes, she stares at the ground, tears streaming down her face. The team doesn¡¯t let her off easily, blaming her departure for the loss of Mpilo in their first champion encounter. After that initial battle, the subsequent fights spiraled downhill, and they began losing more members. Feeling empathy for both her sister and her sister¡¯s former team, Mira steps in.


    ¡°We lost a member too ¨C a great friend and a support like Lisa ¨C but we adapted. You can¡¯t blame her alone,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around her sister in a comforting hug.


    Hearing Mira¡¯s reference to Anish dampens the mood for Wyn¡¯s team, their eyes filled with sorrow. However, Gab argues that because of Lisa, Mpilo fell into a deep depression ¨C he had been invested in all the members, loving them as his own family, something he never truly had. Gab emphasizes how easily Lisa switched teams, despite all they had been through together, which deeply hurt their former leader.


    The commotion reminds Yu of what Christine¡¯s former team said about her, though he knows Lisa¡¯s circumstances aren¡¯t comparable to Christine¡¯s. Still, he can¡¯t help but think of her and hopes she¡¯s safe wherever she is now.


    Despite Mira¡¯s attempts to take Lisa back to the tents, Lisa refuses to budge, claiming she deserves this. At that moment, Wyn steps between Lisa and her former teammates, his eyes now filled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I know what depression feels like and how it is to lose a friend. I totally understand the rage and sorrow you¡¯re feeling, but please, enough already. This is only going to make things worse for all of us here.¡±


    Wyn¡¯s team looks at him in surprise, taken aback by his reaction. Charlotte watches him in silence, also surprised to see this side of him.


    ¡°Look, fuck off all of you. You, go to the tents and get some rest,¡± Charlotte says, referring to Wyn¡¯s team. ¡°And you lot, move on. We¡¯ve all lost friends along the way. Learn from it,¡± she adds, voice shaken as she turns to Gab¡¯s team.


    Eugene begins pushing Wyn¡¯s team toward the tent area as the crowd gathers around Gab¡¯s team, trying to recruit them into their factions. Back at the tents, it appears David hasn¡¯t returned from his expedition yet, so the leaders head into their respective tents while Wyn¡¯s team gathers in his tent.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, thank you, Mister Wyn. I¡¯m grateful to be part of this team. I don¡¯t regret the decision to reunite with my sister,¡± Lisa replies, sobbing as Mira hugs her tightly. ¡°And thank you to every single one of you for being on this team.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear that,¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°And how are you?¡± Yu asks Wyn.


    ¡°A little shaken, but I¡¯m fine,¡± he answers with a bright smile. ¡°Actually, I wanted us here to clear our minds and hold a short meeting, but I think it¡¯s best if we rest first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mister Wyn. Please carry on with the meeting,¡± Lisa says, finally managing a faint smile.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The meeting isn¡¯t particularly significant, just a chance to catch up and gauge where everyone stands with the whole faction situation. As each member takes a turn to share their thoughts, with Wyn going last, it becomes clear that none of them want to join any faction ¨C they believe they''ll get stronger faster on their own. Still, the option of allying with David¡¯s faction isn¡¯t entirely ruled out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in front of my tent in twenty hours, yes? Then we¡¯ll choose a place to train on our own,¡± Wyn says.


    Wyn wakes up to flames raging inside his dormitory. Screams fill the air as tenants scramble for safety. The smoke thickens by the minute, obstructing his vision and clogging his nose. Crawling out of his room, he finds himself in a burning hallway, bodies charred and burning on the floor. He remembers what he did in the Twilight Forest, quickly using his clothes to cover his nose and mouth.


    As he crawls toward the fire exit, it seems to stretch farther away every time he gets close. Suddenly, a loud thud sounds behind him. Looking back, he sees a menacing, smoky figure filling the hallway, its form massive and ominous. On the ground before it is a headless body, and in its hand, Janine¡¯s severed head.


    The smoke advances toward Wyn, carrying with it the cacophony of sobs and cries from Janine¡¯s team and his own. Wyn refuses to look back, pushing himself to run toward the exit, which feels endlessly distant.


    ¡°Duckfucker! Another nightmare? Here?¡± he grumbles as the alarm blares, waking him up. ¡°I hope Janine and her team make it out okay,¡± he mutters to himself while sitting in his sleeping bag.


    As Wyn steps outside, he notices James is already waiting and that Mira¡¯s tent now has two floors. Spotting Mira and Lisa leaving the tent, he immediately asks about the second floor.


    ¡°Lisa often sleeps with me, so I figured why not. Plus, my collection is growing so fast that I need more space. I might even have to use yours in the future, Oppa,¡± Mira says.


    Wyn responds with a violent shake of his head. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna assume that ¡®often¡¯ refers to when you¡¯re not bringing James into your tent¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mira¡¯s collection,¡± James chimes in. ¡°Inspired by the creatures we¡¯ve encountered in Hell. You¡¯d be amazed at how neatly she organizes them in her tent, eh!¡±


    ¡°Which one is your favorite?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°The corkscrew.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more amazed that Hell even has these,¡± Wyn comments before turning to Lisa. ¡°How are you feeling, Lisa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better now! A good sleep helped a lot!¡± Lisa replies with a smile, though the sadness in her eyes remains evident.


    After multiple calls from Mira, Yu finally emerges from his tent, and the team begins their march toward the multi-purpose rooms. Just as when they¡¯re about to enter a room, David, along with Charlotte and two more leaders exit from another a distant away, though David¡¯s size is hard to miss.


    ¡°What are you kids up to today?¡± David asks.


    ¡°Discussing Mira¡¯s awesome collection,¡± Wyn says playfully.


    ¡°Hush, Oppa! Only a few get to see it!¡± Mira responds, blushing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as ¡®nothing serious¡¯,¡± David replies, clearly confused. ¡°Why not come with us today?¡±


    It turns out that the lovers haven¡¯t returned yet. Kai and Violet have been leading a group to the Burning Village on the second floor for quite some time. Typically, a regular training expedition lasts only a couple of day-night cycles, unless it''s for a special occasion, like retrieving the myniahs. The most recent contact from the two came through an email, mentioning that they had encountered SETAC ¨C Souls for the Ethical Treatment of Animals and Creatures ¨C a neutral group that isn''t aligned with Skill Tree or anyone.


    ¡°...How are they elites if they don¡¯t kill creatures?¡± Wyn asks, puzzled.


    ¡°I believe it started after they learned how innocent the creatures are. They¡­¡±


    ¡°These assholes patrol the second floor often and will intervene when someone¡¯s fighting,¡± Charlotte cuts in.


    ¡°If their numbers were higher, they¡¯d probably be on the first floor too,¡± Heysoos adds, his eyes fixed on Mira the entire time since he saw earlier.


    Heysoos, born Heysoos Alejandro Fernando Antonio Mar¨ªa del Rosario de la Cruz P¨¦rez Dom¨ªnguez y L¨®pez, stands at a height comparable to Eugene, though his muscular build sets him apart. He wears a plain mustard-yellow tee that contrasts with his tanned skin. His black baggy shorts hang comfortably, paired with a pair of black strap foam sandals. His dark, tousled hair complements the short facial hair that frames his sharp features. Since the first time he saw Mira, he can¡¯t seem to keep his eyes off her.


    ¡°We¡¯re too weak compared to you. Just go without us,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Eugene told me you can curve your cyclones ¨C very impressive stuff,¡± David responds.


    ¡°If we go, are you gonna make us do all the work again?¡± Wyn asks, half-serious.


    ¡°Fuck off if you don¡¯t wanna come! This isn¡¯t the time to joke around. You want me to cut your dick off?¡± Charlotte snaps.


    ¡°Sure, but it¡¯ll be ¡®a tit for a tat¡¯, okay?¡± Wyn retorts.


    ¡°Cool down, guys,¡± David intervenes. ¡°Controlling an already launched cyclone isn¡¯t an easy task. We see so much potential in you. At least you¡¯ll be safer with us since you¡¯re new here.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t carry people with cyclones like Crowd can¡­,¡± Wyn replies.


    Mira steps in front of Wyn, advocating for her team to tag along and simply agreeing with David. After Lisa voices her agreement, the rest of the team, including Wyn, follows suit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to buy us food later for this!¡± Yu says.


    As the group arrives at the forest leading to the Burning Village, David summons two A3Ms ¨C one for his team and one for Wyn¡¯s. They venture past the small, dense forest, where plant creatures roam, and soon find themselves at the entrance to the Burning Village. According to the map, the lovers should be in the village, close to the border with the Blood Red Mountains. They appear to be surrounded by four non-blinking exclamation points.


    The village is filled with wooden huts and plants, creating a warm, inviting atmosphere ¨C except the huts are perpetually ablaze. Unable to take the A3Ms with them further, the group continues on with Charlotte and Ruben quickly raising them with gusts of wind, propelling them toward the lovers¡¯ location. While airborne, they spot a farm with its fence also engulfed in flames. Below, Kai, Violet, and a handful of other souls are engaged in a fierce battle against a group of peculiar creatures.


    ¡°I¡¯m really glad to have you guys here with us,¡± David says, his eyes filled with sorrow and his fist clenched at the sight of headless bodies and essence scattering around the farm.

 Chapter 78 - vs Wheel Angel

    Without hesitation, Charlotte flies straight to where the lovers are, leaving Ruben to carry the rest with his wind power.


    At David¡¯s command, Ruben carries the group into the battlefield.


    Ruben, standing as tall as Yu, exudes a sharp presence, with dark curls complementing his crisp light blue buttoned-up shirt that accentuates his lean frame and slight belly. He pairs it with tailored black dress pants and classic black dress shoes to complete the ¡°fight with style¡± look.


    ¡°If your team can at least distract one or two of them, that¡¯d be a great help,¡± David says, then continues, ¡°Do be careful. These are mega champions!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Do we even have a chance?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we run away, Mister David?¡± Lisa suggests.


    ¡°No, they need to pay for what they¡¯ve done! Just buy us some time. We¡¯re much stronger than when we last met,¡± David replies, as Ruben carries the remaining members to the back of the larger creature and launches into an attack, leaving Wyn¡¯s team to strategize on their own.


    Wyn¡¯s team gulps as they observe the fierce battle unfolding from behind one of the creatures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those are¡­,¡± James trails off, wide-eyed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. These are angels!¡± Mira responds.


    There are four angels in total, but one looks different from the rest. Thanks to Mira¡¯s insight and James¡¯ bestiary, they identify these creatures as fallen angels.


    The wheel angels possess multiple rotating wheels within wheels. Each wheel is studded with eyes that blink in unison as they roam. Behind the rotating wheels lies a single, massive eye at the center. The wheels possess a celestial symmetry, with a texture like burnished bronze. When engaged in battle, the wheels spin, the smaller eyes on them closing as the central eye narrows its gaze. Elemental power then overtakes the wheels ¨C the one in front of Wyn¡¯s team is a fire-wielding angel, and its wheels blaze with burning flames as they rotate.


    Then there¡¯s the unique figure among them ¨C the winged angel. This version of the fallen angel has six elegant white wings, each folding around its body like a divine shroud when at rest. Its face is dominated by a single giant eyeball. Though peaceful in appearance, the angel carries immense elemental power. When drawn into battle, the wings begin to glow with a tint of the element it controls ¨C in this case, gray hues scatter across the wings.


    ¡°Dude, are we really gonna do this?¡± James says Wyn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get its attention, you guys get ready!¡± Yu declares, his grip tightening on his blade.


    With a quick movement, Wyn summons a rock pillar that erupts in front of the fire wheel angel, unintentionally shielding it from frontal attacks. But the action serves as a signal to David¡¯s team, indicating they can leave the angel to Wyn¡¯s group.


    Yu immediately follows up, summoning a powerful stream of water from the tip of his blade that strikes the angel¡¯s back, mostly splashing against the spinning wheels. The wheel angel turns to face them, but before it can react, an ascending cyclone bursts through the air, shattering the rock pillar into rubble.


    Yet, despite the whirlwind of attacks, the angel remains grounded.


    ¡°Shit! My cyclones have no impact!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    Lisa fires fully-charged electrifying lasers from her gun, but they all strike the wheels instead. The angel¡¯s gaze sharpens, triggering fire pillars to erupt around the team. Wyn counters by summoning rock pillars to replace the flames, but they are quickly engulfed by the blazing fire. Gathering his team, Wyn propels everyone through the inferno just moments before a powerful fire pillar erupts beneath their previous position.


    While being propelled, Wyn summons another cyclone in the opposite direction. When both cyclones collide, the team is abruptly halted midair before falling to the ground. Despite the soft landing, they all feel a jarring pain from the clash of the cyclones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t EVER do that again!¡± James exclaims.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Yu asks, but Wyn merely shrugs in response.


    The team finds itself near the burning fence, where farm creatures with fur constantly ablaze roam in chaos, screaming and ramming into each other amidst the flames. The angel lowers itself, charging straight for the team. Wyn swiftly hurls the flaming farm creatures at the angel, employing his bending techniques, while Lisa follows up by firing electrifying lasers. In retaliation, the angel unleashes flames from its spinning wheels, sending fire slashes toward the team that evaporate the farm creatures and cut through Lisa¡¯s lasers.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    One of the slashes strikes Yu squarely in the chest, sending him to the ground in pain, though all his body parts remain intact. The team lets out a sigh of relief as Wyn quickly sends Yu away from danger using a slanted rock pillar. Meanwhile, James assists the others by conjuring an ice pillar to dodge the next slashes. Though the ice pillar shatters from the impact, the team is prepared, already hovering mid-air on Wyn¡¯s mini cyclones.


    The angel adjusts its aim and unleashes a barrage of fiery slashes. Wyn quickly orders his team to hold on to him as tightly as possible before jetting around the angel. He drops each member off strategically when it''s safe. Now surrounding the angel, everyone except for Yu begins hurling their own barrage of projectiles, while Wyn hovers above, watching the battle unfold.


    As Wyn observes, he notices that the angel¡¯s spherical shape allows it to fire attacks in multiple directions. However, the fire pillars can only be summoned in the direction the giant eye is staring at. Then, he discovers the angel¡¯s other limitation: when it dodges, it can¡¯t move diagonally.


    Wyn continuously repositions himself, keeping the angel¡¯s eye in sight as it turns and moves. He summons two cyclones and curves them around the angel, each carrying chakram blades. Mira and James quickly switch to ground attacks while Lisa carefully takes aim. The eye struggles to track the two chakrams, distracted by their movement. Just as the eye begins to shift toward Lisa, she fires a fully-charged laser. Her precision shot strikes one of the blades, pushing it past the wheels, though the beams themselves are blocked. Both Wyn and Lisa grow frustrated as the eye suddenly closes, ricocheting the blade between the wheels before it drops to the ground.


    ¡°Attack the wheels!¡± James shouts.


    James, noticing that his and Mira¡¯s ground attacks slightly slow the spinning wheels despite his ice pillars being swiftly destroyed upon emergence, continues his efforts. Suddenly, a powerful stream of water erupts from the ground, engulfing the angel.


    ¡°Freeze it, James!¡± Yu says, already at where James is.


    The combined effort effectively slows down the wheels, though Yu and James struggle as their attacks are chipped away by the relentless spinning. Meanwhile, Wyn is unable to get a clear shot at the eye, now hidden behind the constructing frozen wall. He calls out to Mira, swooping her into the air. While the angel is occupied trying to destroy the rising wall of ice, Wyn erects a blazing rock pillar around it, further obstructing its view. From above, Mira hurls fireballs, drawing the eye¡¯s attention upward. Meanwhile, Lisa reaches Yu and James, and together they begin fusing the frozen wall with electricity.


    The moment the eye turns toward Wyn and Mira, Wyn guides Mira¡¯s whip with precision, directing it past the now-slowed wheels and into the eye. The whip¡¯s tip pierces through, triggering a massive explosion. However, the blast also wipes out the ground team¡¯s efforts. The angel, now free but slightly sluggish from the paralysis, slowly regains momentum. As the wheels spin faster, they hit the dangling whip handle, dislodging the sharp tip from the eye.


    ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you continue attacking?¡± James shouts.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming!¡± Wyn replies, peering into the direction of Skill Tree.


    A couple of fire slashes catch Wyn off guard, knocking both him and Mira crashing to the ground. Lisa distracts the angel, firing laser beams so it turns to face her. Yu and James resume the same strategy, while Lisa moves toward Wyn and Mira to check on them.


    ¡°You guys have done a fantastic job! Now, help us!¡± Fatima shouts as she runs toward Wyn¡¯s team, and on her side is Isabella.


    Isabella is roughly Mira¡¯s height, with long, sleek black hair cascading down her back. Her warm brown eyes are sharp. She has a slender, athletic build, with lightly sun-kissed skin. She wears a sleek, form-fitting black combat suit made from a durable, lightweight material that allows for maximum mobility. Over her suit, she has a cropped, asymmetrical leather jacket with multiple pockets. She wears tight, black tactical leggings made from the same durable, lightweight material as her combat suit. Completing her ensemble are sturdy combat boots. Interestingly, she initially purchased this outfit for a Halloween contest.


    The Skill Tree leaders start to teeter the angel, pushing it to one side with burning rock pillars and the other with electricity-fused lava pillars. Wyn gets up, leaving Mira with Lisa as he jets himself toward Fatima.


    ¡°You read my mind!¡± Fatima exclaims.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? This is a lot stronger than the lava train,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°We¡¯ve grown even stronger! Just like you have!¡± she answers with a smile.


    Delegating the teetering task to Yu, James, and Lisa for electrifying frozen water streams, Wyn anxiously awaits Fatima¡¯s command. As the wheels are affected by the electricity, their rotation slows even further. Finally, Fatima gives Wyn the go-ahead to launch her inside a cyclone.


    ¡°What the? We just missed our chance!¡± Fatima complains, frustrated.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s not risk anyone¡¯s life here! We don¡¯t have a way to stabilize you inside my cyclone!¡± Wyn protests.


    Wyn quickly regroups with his team while the Skill Tree leaders dart around the angel, firing projectiles. Fully charged, Wyn summons a cyclone fused with water, ice, and electricity, with Mira¡¯s whip leading the charge. The resulting explosion sends the hovering angel crashing to the ground. Although the blast cuts a significant portion from the fused cyclone initially, it continues downward, freezing the angel in place, with its eye now diagonally staring at Fatima.


    Seizing the opportunity, Fatima propels herself forward using a slanted rock, beginning to drill toward the eye. Isabella rushes to Fatima''s side, heating her drill with lava. The intense heat enables the girls to pierce through the ice quickly, striking the eye directly. They continue drilling, and with Wyn''s assistance, they push the drill deeper, covering most of the eye and destroying parts of the eyelids in the process.


    The eyeball begins to dry, fading in color.


    ¡°Good job, guys, but no time to celebrate. We need to help David!¡± Isabella says.

 Chapter 79 - vs Winged Angel

    David and Charlotte, do their best to distract the winged angel ¨C the most powerful of the bunch. As Wyn¡¯s team engages one of the wheel angels, David assigns Kai and Violet to join the fight against one wheel angel, while Heysoos and Ruben take on another. He and Charlotte focus on distancing the winged angel from the group. Their faction members and their ally, CU-NT ¨C short for ¡°See You Next Time¡± ¨C support the Skill Tree leaders in dispatching the wheel angels as quickly as possible.


    Charlotte takes the fight to the air, gusting David up alongside her. With her icy flail, she extends the chain, allowing the mace to strike the back of the angel¡¯s wings. The impact sends shockwaves through the area, causing icicles to form on the struck surface, and frost quickly spreads from the point of contact. However, it seems to have little effect; the winged angel, not needing to flap its wings to fly, turns to face Charlotte and effortlessly rises to her level. Gray tints on the wings shimmer as cyclones begin to manifest from its six wings ¨C two from each, and the most powerful one from its single, glaring eye.


    Charlotte drops herself and David, then quickly resummons a gust of wind to catch them just before they hit the ground. In the air, David calls upon thunder strikes, directing them at the angel. As lightning arcs through the sky, the angel''s wings catch fire, but a swift flap extinguishes the flames. Seizing the opportunity, Charlotte sends David to the back of the angel, where he sits on the upper outer rim of the upper wing. Without hesitation, he begins thrusting his sword with one hand and bashing the shield with the other into both sides of the wing, each strike infused with a flash of lightning and igniting on impact. The angel reacts by opening its wings wide; the sudden force nearly sends David off balance. However, Charlotte is quick to stabilize him, catching him from below and ensuring he remains anchored to the wing.


    The angel begins to soar through the air, wheel barrowing in an attempt to shake David off. Sensing the danger, David lets go, free-falling for a brief moment before Charlotte catches him midair with a gust of wind, safely bringing them both back to the ground.


    As they land, the angel glides above them, firing cyclones in their direction. David and Charlotte weave through the attacks, but knowing they can¡¯t keep dodging forever, David raises his shield while Charlotte swiftly summons an ice dome to protect them from the onslaught. The cyclones slam into the icy barrier, pressing down with immense force, threatening to shatter their fortification. Without a clear view, David channels lightning strikes toward the angel¡¯s back, hoping to keep the pressure on while the dome holds.


    The cyclones abruptly subside, and David, thinking the repeated thunder strikes might have caused significant damage, commands Charlotte to open just enough of the dome arch for him to peer through. His eyes widen when he sees Heysoos and Ruben spinning in the air with the angel.


    Heysoos, gripping an anchor weapon adorned with a series of sinuous, chained hooks, has latched onto one of the angel''s wings. Meanwhile, Ruben assists by pulling with his wind powers, causing the angel to spin with them as it tries to shake them off.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve hit you both!¡± David exclaims.


    ¡°Sorry, bosssss,¡± Heysoos apologizes, still spinning.


    David glances back at the wheel angels. The lovers appear to be delivering a finishing blow to the last one. Instructing the other members to wait somewhere safe outside the farm, they soon join David and Charlotte.


    Kai has a lean, swimmer¡¯s physique and stands around Yu¡¯s height. His short black hair is cropped close on the sides, with a slightly longer top. He dresses casually, wearing a fitted white tee with a large black circle in the middle, paired with dark, tapered jeans and white sneakers.


    Violet, standing about Wyn''s height, has a soft, gentle appearance. Her brown eyes, framed by delicate lashes, carry a calm and tender expression. Her black hair, slightly wavy, falls just past her shoulders, often tucked behind her ears. Acne marks dot her face. She wears a fitted black tee with a large white circle in the middle, along with dark jeans and black sneakers.


    The angel slows its spinning, repositions itself upright, and spreads its wings. The movement sends both men flying upward, but as they fall, with Ruben¡¯s help, they manage to anchor onto the same spot as before, this time tearing a chunk out of the affected wing. The angel reacts by repeatedly opening and closing its wings, prompting Ruben to stabilize both himself and Heysoos in the air to create a safe distance from the angel as they prepare for their next move. The ground squad seizes the opportunity to strike from below. Now with three souls surrounding it in the air ¨C Ruben, Heysoos, and Charlotte ¨C and three more attacking from the ground, the angel struggles to keep up.


    In an unexpected move, the angel launches cyclones while spinning in all directions, forcing the team to scatter for safety. Just then, a descending cyclone ¨C fused with everyone¡¯s elements except Mira¡¯s and carrying weapons ¨C crashes down onto the angel. The explosion erupts, and before the dust settles, David commands his team to summon ground attacks.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Now lying face down after crashing into the ground attacks, the angel''s wings are significantly damaged but remain intact.


    ¡°How does it get up from this position?¡± Wyn asks as his team joins David¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, it will get up alright,¡± David replies.


    While still face down, the angel floats, gliding blindly close to the floor in an attempt to hit someone while keeping its eyeball protected. At this moment, Heysoos sends his hooks into the wings, securing all five of them. He then throws the anchor into the air, allowing the wind users and Wyn to help guide it. Their combined effort successfully controls the angel¡¯s direction through the anchor, enhanced by the gray specializations.


    As the anchor descends, resistance increases, and the gap between the angel and the ground shrinks. Yu then calls on the blue-element souls to freeze the angel, now that it¡¯s almost upright. The angel becomes encased in ice and crashes onto the ground, landing face up.


    Seizing the opportunity, David asks Wyn to jet with him toward the eye. After an explosion from Mira¡¯s whip creates an opening in the ice, Wyn propels himself and David forward. However, just as he approaches the eye, it opens and fires a cyclone back at him. The wind users quickly rally to boost Wyn as he struggles against the angel¡¯s powerful cyclone.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± David says.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in pain?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! We need to kill it!¡±


    The war of attrition concludes as the cyclone from the angel subsides, allowing Wyn to thrust himself forward. In a decisive attack, David thrusts his sword and wedges the side of the shield into the eye. Wyn takes a moment to catch his breath before lifting his feet into the air and summoning a cyclone that envelops both him and David. Electrical sparks crackle from within the eye as David''s weapons glow red with a tint of yellow, engulfed in flames. Suddenly, an explosion erupts from within, propelling Wyn and David away from the force.


    Ruben catches both of them mid-air and gently brings them back to the ground. What lies before them now is a lifeless winged angel, its eye popped open from the inside, with chunks of it scattering across the battlefield.


    ¡°We¡¯re too late?¡± Eugene asks as he runs toward David, accompanied by Vivian.


    David had messaged all of his members to gather at the Burning Village the moment he saw the fallen angels.


    ¡°Yup. We didn¡¯t need you two this time because we had them,¡± David replies, directing their attention to Wyn¡¯s team.


    Vivian, a skinny girl standing at one seventy-two, catches her breath as she reaches David. Her face and skin are sprinkled with freckles, enhancing her otherwise fair complexion. She has straight, shoulder-length dark brown hair. Vivian wears a loose, sleeveless white blouse paired with high-waisted, light-wash denim jeans that taper at the ankles. On her feet, she sports trendy green and white sneakers.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± David says.


    Kai and Violet, along with fifty others, were followed by the SETAC group. Upon reaching the farm area, SETAC made their appearance known and demanded that they turn back or join their faction. The lovers tried to avoid conflict, but the SETAC members refused to let them leave, escalating into a heated argument. Suddenly, a small group of SETAC rushed toward them from afar. By sacrificing a few of their own, they summoned a group of fallen angels to Skill Tree¡¯s location. Afterward, they retreated through portals. With so many souls accompanying Kai and Violet, they found themselves in a position where retreat was not the optimal solution.


    ¡°These bodies are ours?¡± David asks.


    ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Violet replies, tears streaming down her face. Kai steps in to comfort her.


    ¡°We lost about ten of our own¡­Some have already disintegrated. The CU-NT are all safe though,¡± he adds.


    David closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and exhales with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Call the others who are hiding. Let¡¯s share this essence and head back,¡± he instructs.


    Wyn¡¯s entire team shudders at the sight of the lifeless souls, memories of Anish flooding back to their minds. Despite the weight of their feelings, they know they must grow stronger to avoid losing another member again. Although the combined essence from the fallen angels isn''t impressive when divided among forty or so souls, the additional essence from the fallen souls adds up to a substantial collection, bringing Wyn¡¯s entire team to over fifty thousand essence.


    ¡°Kai, Violet, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask ¨C can I join you two? After knowing you two were in danger, my heart, assuming I had it, couldn¡¯t take it! Let¡¯s make it a triple!¡± Ruben proposes, one knee on the ground.


    ¡°Yes! We love you too, Ruben!¡± Violet responds, flashing a confirmation nod and a smile at Kai.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    ¡°Come on, Oppa! It¡¯s love!¡± Mira replies cheerfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him, eh. He¡¯s cold as fuck. He doesn¡¯t know what love is,¡± James adds.


    ¡°That¡¯s so uncalled for, you moosefucker!¡±


    The trio shares a group kiss, passionately slobbering over each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Ewww!¡± Yu exclaims, looking visibly uncomfortable but still watching, while Lisa turns away. It seems most of David¡¯s members share the same sentiment.


    ¡°Awww! They¡¯re cute,¡± James remarks.


    ¡°Awww! Threesome!¡± Mira chimes in, slyly placing her hand over James¡¯ crotch.


    After the public display of affection, David briefly chats with his team before walking over to Wyn¡¯s group.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°None of you were seriously hurt, right?¡± David replies.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yu reassures him.


    ¡°Then can you nice kids follow me? I want to take you somewhere for a nice stroll,¡± David says.


    With everyone else gone except for David and Wyn¡¯s team, he instructs them to meet him on the second floor.

 Chapter 80 - Night Sky

    Arriving at the Lava Field, they find themselves standing on what resembles a wall, overlooking a vast field of molten lava. Below, lava creatures swim about, and beyond the field, the Blood Red Mountains loom where earth and wind creatures roam freely.


    ¡°Come, sit with me,¡± David invites the team. ¡°You won¡¯t die if you fall into the lava, but...you¡¯ll suffer a lot from severe burns.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s very reassuring,¡± Wyn responds sarcastically.


    Wyn¡¯s team sits on the edge of the wall, their feet dangling over the vast distance between them and the lava field below. David points toward one of the mountain peaks. At first, there¡¯s nothing remarkable, but David keeps pointing. Suddenly, the sky darkens, and a massive creature erupts from the mountain''s peak, launching streams of glowing lava into the night sky. Wyn¡¯s team watches in stunned silence, captivated by the sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lava worm. It lives inside that mountain,¡± David explains.


    The worm glows brightly as it emerges from the mountain, but once it remains outside for a while, the glow fades, revealing its light brown, earthy skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s both earth and lava,¡± David adds. ¡°Oh, did I mention it¡¯s also an ultra champion?¡±


    ¡°How are you supposed to defeat something like that?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°You attack the worm. If it retreats, you follow it inside the mountain.¡±


    ¡°We traveled across the Frozen Ocean for days, but we never saw a night sky like this,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°The second floor¡¯s day-night cycle works differently,¡± David explains. ¡°It takes longer to get a single night.¡±


    Chatter fades as the lava worm slithers down the mountain, leaving a trail of molten lava in its wake.


    ¡°Long and thick. That gives me another inspiration!¡± Mira says, prompting James to turn to her with a lewd grin.


    ¡°Won¡¯t your team be mad you didn¡¯t bring them here, Mister David?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Not at all. They¡¯ve watched the night sky with me plenty of times already. Plus, they¡¯re busy prepping for Hell¡¯s Day.¡±


    ¡°...Why are we here?¡± Wyn asks.


    David turns, smiling. ¡°How do you feel about joining our faction now?¡±


    Wyn looks back at his team, sharing a silent nod with each member before responding, ¡°No offense, but we¡¯d rather stay independent and build our own faction ¨C with blackjack and hookers.¡±


    ¡°And we already have hookers,¡± James adds, playfully.


    ¡°Mister James! I¡¯m not like my sister!¡± Lisa responds.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, sis???¡± Mira says.


    ¡°We¡¯ll happily become your ally, though,¡± Wyn concludes with a smile.


    "Ah, figured as much," David replies calmly. "I had hoped to make you part of the original group. With enough training, you''d catch up to us and help us lead Skill Tree. Would love to have a cyclone user as a leader." Wyn¡¯s team looks surprised at the revelation, though their decision remains unchanged.


    David continues, explaining once more how impressed he was with Wyn for standing up to Charlotte at the junkyard, noting that most souls are too intimidated by her rude demeanor. He also admits that Wyn¡¯s team¡¯s high ratings from the Crow of Judgment was another reason he wanted them to be part of Skill Tree. David then praises how seamlessly Wyn¡¯s team works together, acknowledging he wouldn¡¯t dare separate Wyn from his squad. It¡¯s the reason he was willing to accept all of Wyn¡¯s team members, not just Wyn himself.


    ¡°This might sound clich¨¦, but as a leader myself, I understand how important your team members are to you. I¡¯d do anything for my own team too,¡± David says.


    Lisa suddenly starts to sob, prompting Mira to gently comfort her.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? If so, I¡¯m sorry,¡± David asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Mira replies with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°We went through a lot to gel this well. You can ask that sushi hater over there,¡± Wyn says, nodding toward James.


    ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with deep-fried sushi?¡± James retorts.


    ¡°Everything!¡± Yu chimes in.


    ¡°Sushi? I love chicken teriyaki!¡± David says.


    ¡°You¡¯re no less of a monster than James is!¡± Yu exclaims.


    With the lava worm now out of sight, David leads Wyn¡¯s team to the spawn point at the Frozen Ocean. Once there, he sits and looks up at the sky, inviting Wyn¡¯s team to do the same. As they stargaze, memories of Anish flood Wyn¡¯s, Yu¡¯s, and Mira¡¯s minds. Yu wraps his arms around Wyn¡¯s and Mira¡¯s necks, pulling them closer.


    ¡°I stargaze every night,¡± David says quietly. ¡°I keep track of the cycle religiously. Night sky soothes me, especially when I¡¯m upset.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Wyn notices the flickering stars, far more than he remembers from his stargazing session with Anish. Yu observes Wyn''s gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it odd? You said dying stars were insignificant, right? But when many are fading at the same time, they don¡¯t look so insignificant after all,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°I never thought of it that way,¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°I remember you mentioned not being able to carry your friends with cyclones. You shouldn¡¯t be focusing on that yet. Except for Crowd and Steve, I don¡¯t know anyone else who can,¡± David chimes in. ¡°And likewise, no one from Skill Tree and its allies can bend cyclones like you, including Crowd.¡±


    Not feeling proud but not wanting to ruin the mood, Wyn shifts the conversation. ¡°What about the gazillot you fought during the city event? Why did it only fortify its eyes with rocks and not other parts of its body?¡±


    David shrugs, offering a simple explanation. ¡°It¡¯s just a creature with a tiny brain, maybe!¡±


    ¡°And what about the fallen angels? Why are they here? And why does Maya resemble them so much?¡± Wyn presses.


    David opens the bestiary to find the images of the fallen angels. He squints, trying to recall what Maya looks like before he begins his explanation. The fallen angels were once servants of the Heave King. As more divine-loving souls joined Heaven, there was no longer a need for these angels to praise him. They were later ¡°gifted¡± to Hell after an army of Hell¡¯s one hundred souls managed to breach Heaven¡¯s third level. Only the archangels were kept to serve as messengers between him and the souls, and to screen souls to bring to Heaven.


    As for Maya¡¯s design, it was inspired by those angels, but Dark Force didn¡¯t want to ¡°copy¡± too much. Instead, he created her as simply a giant floating eyeball.


    ¡°Does this mean dogs are not angels?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, sorry,¡± David replies.


    ¡°How did you get all this information?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I got the answers from talking to the nerds and Big D,¡± David explains casually.


    ¡°¡®Big D''?¡± Mira quickly asks, eyes glowing with hope.


    ¡°It''s how we elites call the Dark Force guy.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve met him?¡± Wyn¡¯s curiosity piques.


    ¡°Yeah. He and Pete come by the third floor every now and then. You¡¯ll see them on Hell¡¯s Day!¡±


    A brief silence falls over the group as an aurora begins to dance in the sky. They watch in awe, mesmerized by its beauty, momentarily forgetting they¡¯re in Hell.


    Once the aurora fades, David rises, preparing to head back to the tents.


    ¡°Wait¡­can you tell us your story?¡± Wyn asks, surprising his entire team as this is the first time Wyn has ever asked anyone to share their backstory with him without being part of the team.


    Despite the unexpected request, everyone¡¯s curiosity draws them closer, unintentionally pressuring David to share.


    David was born and raised in Germsarmy to a poor farming family. Never once in his life did he visit another country. In his teens, he decided to join the military and became a soldier. Despite never having been sent to war, he earned praise for his ability to fight, both in melee and ranged combat. Before receiving his promotion at just the age of twenty, he met a girl from his hometown whom he later married. Wanting to build a family, he left the military and took over the farm he inherited from his parents. A year later, he was blessed with his first child, a daughter, followed by a son within another year. Life was good.


    That is, until one fateful day when he took his family for a stroll in the city of Franksfart. A terrorist attack occurred; a van crashed into the crowd, and his family was in the path. While holding his daughter, he grabbed his wife, who was holding their son. Unfortunately, they were all struck by the van. The next thing David remembered was waking up in the hospital. He later learned that none of his children had survived, and his wife had fallen into a deep coma, becoming a sleepy beauty who would never wake up again. Eventually, he made the heart-wrenching decision to pull the plug, granting her the peace she deserved in such a condition.


    Overcome with sorrow and rage, David turned to alcohol. One day, after watching a revenge movie, he got the idea to do the same in real life. He began tracking the whereabouts of the surviving terrorists, who had been placed in jail. To get himself incarcerated, David committed a minor offense that would guarantee him at least a year in prison. Once inside, he carefully bribed officials and began eliminating the terrorists, one by one, slowly and painfully. He was never caught.


    Knowing more terrorists were still at large, he behaved well and was released in less than a year. He wanted to track down the organization behind the attack, but it was out of reach. Consumed by sorrow once more, he turned to alcohol, which eventually claimed his life through an overdose at the young age of twenty-seven.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through all that. That has to be the darkest story any of us has heard,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well, David, but how are you only twenty-seven?¡± Yu asks, trying to be as polite as possible, though he ultimately fails.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my age? Wait¡­don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re all older than me!¡± David exclaims.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re older than all of us, except for Oppa,¡± Mira chimes in.


    ¡°No offense, but I¡¯d say this for all of us: you look over forty, dude!¡± James adds.


    ¡°Offense well taken, but I hear ya. It¡¯s not the first time this has happened!¡± David chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through Y2K, just so you youngsters know,¡± Wyn claims, not giving out the fact that he was just a little child when it happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®Y2K¡¯?¡± Yu asks, with everyone eagerly awaiting Wyn¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Yours To Kill¡¯, like a purge,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°You¡¯re just fucking with us now, eh!¡± James complains.


    Wyn bursts out laughing while refusing to reveal what it is, despite the group begging.


    ¡°Guys, before we go, can I ask each of you a quick question?¡± Mira asks. ¡°What do you miss most from life? I mean, back when you were alive. I miss having a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°For me¡­,¡± Yu begins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say guitar!¡± Wyn jokes.


    ¡°I already have it, sheesh! Anyway, I miss my family and friends.¡±


    ¡°I miss having all the money and servants! Wish you were all my servants!¡± James replies.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­is it wrong that I don¡¯t miss anything? I have my sister here with me already, and now I have you all,¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°Nice, Lisa! Same here! I don¡¯t miss anything too. I¡¯m more than fine to be here with you guys,¡± Wyn adds.


    ¡°Good answers. I wish I could see my wife and my children again. I miss their smiles,¡± David says.


    After hearing everyone¡¯s answers, Mira smiles and proceeds to give each one a hug to express her gratitude before heading back to the tents.


    Once there, David promises to continue training with Wyn¡¯s team despite their decision not to join him, then excuses himself to his tent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all rest. We¡¯ll meet whenever someone¡¯s bored first! Call or send us messages!¡± Wyn suggests.


    Mira gives James a lewd stare, eyeing him from head to toe.


    ¡°I shall crush you tonight, like the lamp on the ¡®I¡¯!¡± she declares, prompting a slow lick of his lips from James.


    ¡°You can use the second floor while we¡¯re busy, sis.¡±


    ¡°Ewww, sis! Gross!¡± Lisa exclaims.

 Chapter 81 - Hell’s Day

    David keeps his promise, personally taking Wyn¡¯s team out for training over the following days. Noting areas where they can improve their melee combat, he lets them spar with one another, observing closely and offering advice. On days when other team members join, David allows them to fight against creatures under the watch of whichever leader accompanies him.


    Then Hell¡¯s Day finally arrives ¨C a day when the elites and the nerds gather to celebrate their achievements and, more importantly, honor their ruler. Unlike the Heaven King, Hell¡¯s ruler doesn¡¯t require praise; Hell¡¯s Day exists simply because the elites wanted an excuse to revel.


    During the day, elites, nerds, and non-campsite cats gather in the square to transform it into a space fit for a grand celebration. The square¡¯s surface rises, hovering high in the air to form a floating platform, while a secondary layer suspends just beneath it, creating a deep, vast pit below. Perched on the edges of the top platform and tied to ropes are bwakbwaklava ¨C chicken-like creatures that ignite into flames when they take flight.


    The stage remains grounded, hosting a single frozen myniah. The creature stands rigid, a megaphone strapped to a stand pole before it, its speaker end equipped with an unusual chip. Surrounding the stage are grotesque creatures, their heads resembling horizontal cylinders encased in human-like skin, supported by thin, gray, macerated human-like limbs. To Mira''s dismay, they lack any defining private parts. Their frail bodies seem incapable of supporting the weight of their oversized heads, leaving them slumped forward, their heads resting against the ground. Strapped to each arm is a lavatern.


    As night falls, the cats prod the bound bwakbwaklavas, sending them soaring upward. Their flames cast a bright glow across the dark sky. Meanwhile, the nerds tap on the lavaterns below, triggering them to light up and lift the grotesque cylinder-headed creatures into the air. Lava spills onto them from the lavaterns momentarily, though, despite their frail forms, they appear unaffected by the heat.


    The intense warmth radiating from the creatures begins to thaw the frozen myniah. Once fully thawed, it begins to sing right away, its voice carrying a haunting beauty. The chip on the megaphone enhances the sound, generating instruments that harmonize perfectly with the song. The cylinder-headed creatures amplify the sound, adding a powerful, echoing resonance that fills the night.


    Around the pit edges, portals emit constant gusts of wind, providing a way for souls to ascend to the hovering platforms. Large tables, filled with food, arranged in a U-shape encircle the gust-blowing portals, with the open end facing the stage. Gaps between the tables provide pathways for attendees to pass through and reach the wind portals.


    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen ¨C FUCK, nerds, cats ¨C YOUR PUSSIES, creatures, or whatever the hell you are ¨C FUCK FUCKERS, YEAH!¡± the emcee announces, punctuating her words with sharp, unexpected whistles that slice through the air. ¡°Welcome to Hell¡¯s Day!¡±


    ¡°Th-th-that¡¯s r-r-r-right! T-t-tonight, we¡¯re h-h-havin¡¯ a-a-a-a-a-a part-t-t-ty!¡± another emcee stammers.


    ¡°What in the name of fuck is happening on the stage?¡± James questions.


    ¡°They volunteered to be emcees. They¡¯re doing their best! Having both of them on the stage adds to the charm of tonight,¡± Violet replies.


    ¡°Doing their best to trigger each other?¡± Yu remarks, a smirk creeping onto his face.


    David¡¯s entire gang joins Wyn¡¯s as they check out the spectacle unfolding before them.


    ¡°I remember Hell wasn¡¯t supposed to have souls with disabilities, right? Besides dwarfism?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Those conditions aren¡¯t considered disabilities. Well, at least one isn¡¯t even a condition. The other one is just¡­ummm¡­hmmm¡­I don¡¯t know, actually,¡± Eugene responds, scratching his head in thought.


    The crowd ¨C elites and nerds ¨C gathers at the stable, some lingering by the food tables, while most either occupy the platforms or crowd the pit. All the platforms are designated for revelry, but the top floor is particularly known for mingling and outdoor sexual experiences. The second floor caters to those who want to dance, though not as intensely as in the pit, where bodies collide to the rhythm of increasingly aggressive music.


    The myniah begins with a slow tempo, gradually ramping up the intensity of each song. These bird creatures are known to possess the ability to sing in a human voice, perfectly mimicking it. This talent is passed down through generations, enabling their descendants to sing without ever needing to hear a human voice.


    Suddenly, the emcees snatch the megaphone away from the myniah, who continues singing despite being drowned out by the murmurs of the attendees. For the opening remarks, Big D takes the stage.


    Dark Force, or Big D, retains his entirely red attire, including his hair and eyes. However, tonight he appears bulkier and friendlier, with his eye pupils now black. His height seems to have changed since the last time Wyn met him, now shorter and with light skin. Being a life force entity, Dark Force naturally lacks emotional expressions, so he subtly modifies his form to fit specific occasions instead. His war form, however, is said to be the same as the one Wyn saw in a museum picture: a friendly, lean, tall figure with dark red skin.


    ¡°This marks another milestone for us. We¡¯ve hit five thousand elites. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to carry out our task,¡± he says, smiling as always into the megaphone. ¡°Enjoy the extended night!¡±


    The crowd erupts in cheers, and fireworks shoot up from behind the stage wall. But before Big D steps down, Wyn has something to say.


    ¡°What do we get from this war?¡± Wyn shouts, silencing the crowd.


    ¡°I remember you!¡± Big D responds, still smiling. ¡°You see, the human race is destroying itself without divine intervention. I can¡¯t let that happen to my very own creation. Imagine a world where we punish those who deserve it and praise those with good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Not saying I disagree, but I don¡¯t get it. Why put us on Earth when, in the end, you and your friend have control over our souls anyway?¡± Wyn remarks, drawing murmurs from the crowd, though some appear to already know the answer, including David¡¯s entire team.


    ¡°Ah, humans are special. Creatures on other planets can¡¯t think on their own ¨C the key feature they lack is the brain. Even with brains, we let you roam Earth to shape who you become, so you don¡¯t turn into sheep that follow the majority or us mindlessly.¡±


    Before Wyn can ask more questions, Big D continues, ¡°Now, back to your first question. The ability to absorb essence was granted to human souls before the Heaven and Hell split. It was intended as a means for humans to climb ranks should we deem you worthy. But now, with the split, one of you will become a divine being through your essence-absorbing ability and will replace the Heaven King.¡± With that, he abruptly and awkwardly waves goodbye and steps into a portal he summons.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°What?¡± Wyn exclaims, turning to his team, who look just as shocked as he is.


    ¡°Big D doesn¡¯t have a specific form. He adopts a human appearance to honor his own creation. That¡¯s how much he values us ¨C his creation,¡± Violet whispers.


    ¡°But that means my misfortunes back then had nothing to do with a divine entity...,¡± Wyn says, his face filled with conflict.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the world together, Wyn. We can¡¯t fix your past, but we can fix others¡¯,¡± David urges.


    ¡°And what about my existence? Do I just exist for others? What about my life? What about our lives, David? If we humans are the perfect creation, why are we so fucked up as a race? It¡¯s our brains that make us flawed. Our creator ¨C or creators ¨C don¡¯t understand how we operate at all,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the night, Oppa. Let¡¯s have our private orgy!¡± Mira cuts in.


    ¡°W-w-w-well, folks. T-t-time to pa-pa-par-par-teh!¡± the emcee stammers.


    The music continues, and drones fill the sky, displaying a play of how Earth came to be. Wyn quickly pulls his team with him to the top platform, where an orgy is already taking place. Of course, Wyn isn¡¯t interested in that ¨C he wants to watch the drones.


    A life force is a divine entity of an unknown origin, existing solely to create life. Each life force is paired with a special entity known as the void warden, who governs specific areas of the void space in another dimension, where the life force can store various items, including living beings and even microscopic worlds. While the void warden is alive, the life force can open portals to any location within the warden''s domain. Though these void spaces are interconnected, they cannot enter another void warden¡¯s territory.


    Light Force, also known as the Heaven King, traveled across various planets, gathering living beings and storing their samples within his void space. When he arrived in the solar system, he attempted to create a planet but faced repeated failures. This continued until another life force, Dark Force, who had been observing his struggles, decided to intervene and offer assistance. Together, they agreed to collaborate, ultimately creating Earth through what humans now refer to as the Big Bang.


    The two life forces began designing their own creatures that would thrive on Earth, drawing inspiration from beings they had encountered on other planets. Initially, they placed many mindless creatures on Earth for experimentation, but they quickly grew dissatisfied. Their dullness and lack of individuality felt unworthy of a collaboration between two life forces.


    Through countless experiments, they finally discovered that adding capable brains could imbue these beings with personality and consciousness. After taking a particular liking to the design of apes, they successfully created the first humans and allowed them to thrive. Without direct interference, the humans evolved.


    In their earlier days, humans lacked souls and faced frequent deaths, leading to concerns about extinction. To address this, the life forces developed the concepts of the afterlife and rebirth ¨C essentially treating the human body as a suit that the soul inhabits. As the human population flourished, unworthy souls became a means of recycling the population on Earth, ensuring the cycle of rebirth continued. Newborns ¨C new faces ¨C were also allowed to be born alongside the recycled souls, fostering a dynamic balance that supported ongoing evolution.


    The show concludes with the drones exploding into a dazzling display of fireworks.


    ¡°Before the Heaven and Hell split, the void wardens merged into one, allowing each life force to enter the other¡¯s space,¡± Pete says.


    ¡°Pete? When did you get here?¡± Wyn asks, surprised.


    ¡°I was watching the whole thing from behind you! Then I followed you here,¡± Pete replies. ¡°Light Force was known to walk among Earth in another form, spreading some bad image of our big guy after the split. I believe that¡¯s how religions came to be.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be considered intervention?¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°Not sure, actually. Even Big D doesn¡¯t have an answer for that,¡± Pete responds. ¡°I¡¯m like you, I don¡¯t understand the whole point of the war. But it is what it is. We¡¯re just ants compared to the divine entities.¡± He pauses, glancing off into the distance. ¡°Think about it. If they can¡¯t even get along, how can they expect us to? In the end, there needs to be one leader or a group of like-minded elites. It¡¯s not much different from how the real world works.¡±


    ¡°Are you joining the orgy, Pete?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, of course, yes! That¡¯s the other reason I¡¯m here!¡±


    With that, Pete quickly removes his clothes and jumps into the pile of bodies. Mira stares enviously before Wyn guides the whole team back down ¨C jumping further than the portals. To ensure no one gets seriously injured, James suggests they all land on their faces, and they do just that. Poor Yu and Lisa jump so far that they crash onto a table.


    ¡°Good job on the faceplants,¡± Marcus quips.


    ¡°Marcus? Fancy seeing you again! You¡¯re here for the orgy too?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Of course! Us nerds love orgies. I just wanted to swing by and say hi. The nerds told me you sent your ¡®regards¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes! So, can we go inside the Nerds¡¯ HQ?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that just because I know you. Try asking me again next time we meet,¡± Marcus replies before ascending to the top platform.


    Mira eagerly peruses the crowd and spots Heysoos, dragging James along with her. She grabs his hand and asks, ¡°Will you join us?¡±


    ¡°Wait! Two men? That¡¯s a hard pass for me!¡± James exclaims, while Heysoos is left speechless.


    ¡°Did you know we call Heysoos ¡®vakman¡¯? A former friend of ours used to call him that because of his past as an expert in audio engineering. He kept the name in her honor after we lost her on the first floor,¡± David explains.


    ¡°¡®Fukman¡¯? Oh! Heysoos! Come here!¡± Mira calls out. ¡°Oppa, Yu, David, Eugene, do you guys wanna join too? It¡¯ll be in my tent for privacy.¡±


    Although James refuses, Mira quickly covers his mouth while the others, except for Heysoos, shake their heads vigorously in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll achieve my dream of a five-guy night one of these days!¡± Mira grumbles as she holds James¡¯ and Heysoos¡¯ hands, leading them toward her tent.


    Without Heysoos, David¡¯s team decides to enjoy the food first, planning to let loose on the second platform afterward. They invite Wyn¡¯s team to join them, and everyone but Wyn agrees. Worried about his friend, especially after the ¡°Q&A¡± session with Dark Force earlier, Yu decides to tag along with Wyn as they head down to the first floor to visit Cateto. Before leaving, Wyn personally tells Lisa and, via message, Mira to let them know where he''ll be.


    Upon spotting Wyn and Yu, Cateto jumps with joy at the sight of both men. The trio lose track of time, chatting animatedly and ignoring the other souls, even the new arrivals, to the point that a few nearby are giving them annoyed stares.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s the point in any of this? Say we win the war ¨C then what? We¡¯ll just have to find another reason for our existence. For humans, that can potentially lead to another war,¡± Wyn muses.


    ¡°Take it easy. If this is your purpose for now, focus on it. When the time comes, you will discover your next goal. Anish used to say that to himself a lot,¡± Cateto replies.


    ¡°Yeah! And just imagine if one of us became a vacuum! I¡¯m sure we¡¯d still be a team and have plenty to do to make the world better together!¡± Yu chimes in.


    Their long conversation is abruptly interrupted as sirens blare loudly throughout the floor, red lights flashing in an urgent rhythm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu asks, looking around in confusion.


    ¡°This is it. Heaven has made the first move,¡± Cateto says, urgency creeping into his voice. ¡°Come on, we need to gather on the third floor.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re coming with us?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes. This will be our first direct involvement in this war; it is that serious, it seems. Each of us must do our part to defend Hell.¡±


    And with that, Wyn, Yu, and Cateto make their way to the square. Although Hell¡¯s Day celebration seems to have come to an end a while ago, souls begin to amass in the square once again. Mira, James, and Lisa join the three, followed by David¡¯s team. Suddenly, Big D and Pete warp in from a portal on the stage. For the first time, Big D isn¡¯t smiling.

 Chapter 82 - Preparation

    ¡°Oh hi, Cateto!¡± Mira greets the cat, now perched on Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Were you guys with him these past few days?¡±


    ¡°We were? Wow, didn¡¯t even notice!¡± Yu responds.


    ¡°What about you, Lisa? What were you up to?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I¡­uh, passed out in my tent the whole time, Mister Wyn,¡± Lisa replies, rubbing her eyes.


    Once the square is packed with what seems like all of the elites, nerds, and the cats from the CATOTO family, except CATOTO himself, Pete begins speaking through a megaphone.


    ¡°We¡¯re gathered here because Heaven has initiated an invasion against us,¡± he announces, prompting a wave of murmurs from the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s unusual about this attack is that they¡¯re invading level zero and levels one through three all at once.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± voices from the crowd echo in bewilderment.


    ¡°Each level was built to force Heaven to progress one level at a time,¡± Pete explains. ¡°But it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°The void warden ¨C it¡¯s the only explanation,¡± Big D interjects, though not smiling, his face unreadable, showing nothing but a neutral expression.


    Pete motions to the stage, calling up the leaders of each faction ¨C Steve, Wei, and David ¨C to strategize on which faction will take which floor.


    ¡°They¡¯re sending Zeus, Poseidon, and their so-called ¡®friends¡¯,¡± Pete announces.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused. Are they sending all the moderators from every level at once?¡± a concerned soul asks.


    ¡°No,¡± Big D replies. ¡°They¡¯re from the same level. Think of Zeus and Poseidon as the moderators of the level, while the rest are ultra champions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but shouldn¡¯t they only be sending souls?¡± Pete asks Big D.


    ¡°We never specified that in our stipulations. So, technically, Heaven isn¡¯t breaking any rules,¡± he replies, his expression remaining blank.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± a soul in the crowd mutters.


    Wyn leans toward Cateto, muttering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a waste of time? We should be preparing, not talking.¡±


    ¡°You are right, but all the non-elites have already been automatically sent to the first level. We need to strategize now, or it could be our last meeting,¡± Cateto replies.


    ¡°All of them? Christine!¡± Yu exclaims in alarm.


    ¡°Yu, you need to focus on yourself and the team,¡± Wyn says, looking him squarely in the eye. ¡°Christine chose to leave, so right now, her importance is at the bottom of our list.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­,¡± Yu replies, staring at the ground.


    With fewer members than the other two factions, Skill Tree and Neutrals opt to defend Lust¡¯s level. They reason that even if they¡¯re defeated, the invaders won¡¯t have enough strength left to push all the way to the seventh level, assuming the other levels succeed in their defenses.


    In a surprising twist, Steve and Wei agree to cooperate on floor zero, leaving Freedom Faction to defend the first level and Imperial Order to cover the second, each faction led by their own ¡°puppeteers.¡±


    ¡°Onry Steve and I are our best shot at defeating a deity, ret arone two. Reave them to us whirle we reave the rest to you. Good ruck!¡± Wei says.


    Wei has a habit of intentionally replacing "l" with "r," claiming it''s a subtle yet meaningful choice to renounce his ¡°Western-ness¡± and reconnect with his Eastern roots.


    The man stands at one seventy-four with a lean, athletic frame, his slightly tanned skin hinting at an active lifestyle. His short black hair is neatly styled with a subtle side part. He wears a casual outfit consisting of jeans and an orange shirt proudly displaying his country¡¯s flag on the chest. A sturdy pair of brown hiking boots completes his look.


    Next to him is Steve, roughly the same height as Wei but with a slightly bulkier build, exuding a relaxed, easygoing air. His fair skin and broad shoulders are complemented by a casual outfit: black cargo shorts paired with a bold white shirt featuring Uncle Sam pointing directly at the viewer. His white shoes are adorned with a stars-and-stripes motif. His sandy brown hair, slightly tousled as if styled by happenstance, mirrors his laid-back demeanor.


    ¡°Oh hey, Crowd!¡± Wyn greets.


    Though Wyn would love to catch up with Crowd, time is tight. David descends from the stage and motions for everyone under him to gather near the shamali tree at the back of the square. Here, the faction sizes become all too clear: Skill Tree and all Neutrals combined barely reach one thousand souls, while the larger factions each number around two thousand.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Cateto leaps from Yu¡¯s head to convene with his family, seemingly planning their role in the defense. David then, through a megaphone, announces the plan for tackling the third level. Since two ultra champion-ranked deities are leading the assault on each level, David¡¯s team will focus on one, while Crowd¡¯s team will handle the other. The rest are assigned to combat the invading souls.


    ¡°I repeat, DO NOT hesitate to kill. This is a war!¡± David calls out.


    A large portal suddenly opens before the shamali tree, while two more appear on the square¡¯s left and right.


    ¡°Ours is the one behind,¡± David says, pointing to the portal. ¡°We¡¯ll come out in front of the hotel, facing where they¡¯re advancing from. There¡¯s a bit of distance before we engage.¡±


    With little time to strategize, the plan is simple: defend and survive. Cateto returns to Wyn¡¯s team, accompanied by the other city cats, who take up perches all over Yu¡¯s head and shoulders. He announces from his perch on Yu¡¯s head that the Hell¡¯s Ride cats will aid Freedom Faction, while the forest cats will support Imperial Order. Meanwhile, the dojo cats are joining Steve and Wei to assist CATOTO, who are currently defending level zero alongside Cerberus and non-elite souls.


    The other two factions begin moving into their respective portals, while Steven, Wei, and the dojo cats depart through the one on the stage. David¡¯s team leads the way out, followed closely by Crowd¡¯s. Wyn calls for his team to pause, wanting to be the last to go through.


    ¡°This is serious,¡± Wyn says, his voice firm. ¡°Promise me that everyone will protect each other and that we¡¯ll never leave anyone behind. If anyone gets separated, I¡¯ll come looking for you, rest assured.¡±


    The team gathers, arms wrapping around each other''s necks. They take a deep breath with their eyes closed. Even without a heart, they sense the nerves coursing through them. The thought of being in an actual war, despite everything they''ve been through, frightens them.


    ¡°We should get going,¡± Cateto says calmly, glancing toward the portal as the other cats exit, one by one.


    ¡°Wait, are we safe from the level¡¯s rules?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°All of us are. There is a reason you were required to gather at least ten thousand essence ¨C level rules now have no effect on us,¡± Cateto replies.


    With that, Wyn¡¯s team finally enters the portal, holding each other¡¯s hands firmly as they step through together.


    On the third level, the regular level cats, the armored cats, and the seventh level cats are quietly hiding in cable car stations while the invaders pick off the naked, terrified souls. The invaders, likely in the thousands, are all riding armored robots.


    Each metallic robot stands at least three meters tall, powered by an intricate network of hydraulics and servos that allow for impressive agility despite their bulk. Their legs and arms are thick and sturdy. At the end of each arm, there are specially designed openings that allow controlling souls to unleash their elemental powers.


    On their shoulders sit dual missile launchers, each capable of firing explosive projectiles. These real missiles can be rapidly reloaded, giving the robots a total of ten at their disposal, seemingly supplied from an internal chamber in the suit. Inside each machine, the souls controlling the robots occupy a windowed control room that provides a panoramic view of the battlefield.


    After incinerating an orgy pile to a crisp, the robot army advances toward the hotel. Midway through their march, they encounter a line of cats acting adorably cute and cuddly.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute! Can I pet them?¡± one of the souls inside a robot asks.


    ¡°What in the world! They¡¯re so fat!¡± a nearby soul adds.


    ¡°Remember what we talked about?¡± another replies.


    Heeding the warning, the first soul opens the window, which slides upward, and hurls cucumbers at the cats. As expected, the felines scatter in different directions. But before the army can move on, the floor beneath them suddenly freezes, immobilizing the robots'' legs in place.


    ¡°MMMEEEOOOWWW!¡±


    From their vantage point on the cable car stations above, the cats descend, their sharp claws and, for the armored ones, electrified spear-tips aimed at the robots'' windows, ready to strike. The cat army, despite the robots'' fortified windows, proves effective in causing panic among the Heaven souls.


    One cat claws at a robot but is swiftly incinerated by missiles; however, the resulting explosion damages the nearby robots, sending them crashing to the ground. As they fall, the windows open, allowing the souls inside to escape ¨C only to be met with another wave of attacks from the cats. Some souls quickly lay tinfoil on the ground, causing any cat that steps on it to jump in surprise, leaving them exposed.


    While the demons halt Heaven¡¯s army from advancing, Skill Tree and Neutrals emerge in front of the hotel.


    ¡°Crowd, the deities are behind the army. We need to find a way to reach them while avoiding enemy souls,¡± David says, reading a message from the nerds.


    ¡°Is that Lust over there?¡± someone in the crowd asks.


    The Lust they see now is clad in body armor. One side shimmers in blue, while the other swirls with a deep red.


    ¡°She is defending her territory,¡± Catutu replies.


    ¡°She is waiting for us! Let us press forward and fight by her side!¡± Catota urges.


    With that, David¡¯s team leads the charge. As they reach Lust¡¯s location, all the cats leap in different directions, enlarging themselves so much that they bounce nearby souls away.


    ¡°We cats may not have elemental abilities, but you can use us as amplifiers for your powers!¡± Cateto calls out to Wyn.


    ¡°And how do we do that exactly?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Just touch my tail and the main attacker¡¯s power can grow up to five times stronger!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank barbie, it¡¯s the tail!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°There are too many cats! I don¡¯t want to hit them!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Do not worry; they will know to move!¡± Cateto reassures him.


    Wyn places his hand on Cateto¡¯s thick tail, while Mira and Lisa rest their hands on Wyn¡¯s shoulders. As Cateto¡¯s tail glows in colors that correspond to the elements, his mouth opens wide, and a thunderous ¡°MOVE, MEOW¡± reverberates through the air. A massive electrifying fiery cyclone erupts from his mouth, obliterating several robots in an instant, though a few demons obstructed by the robots also take the hit.


    ¡°This is war, so do not worry about us cats. Defend at all costs!¡± Cateto announces. ¡°Give them HELL!¡±

 Chapter 83 - Third Level Defense

    While the front line of robot invaders is distracted by the cats and Lust, the midline soldiers launch upward, releasing waves of rockets aimed at Hell¡¯s fighters. Wyn and three other souls coordinate with the campsite cats, channeling their amplified powers in sweeping motions to intercept and neutralize the incoming threats. Despite their efforts, the barrage intensifies, and some rockets slip through, crashing into Hell¡¯s ranks.


    At their current strength, a single rocket impact doesn¡¯t fully obliterate the Hell souls, but repeated hits steadily chip away at their bodies, incinerating sections with each strike. By this point, some Hell souls have already perished, their chunks scattered within the ranks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop pushing forward. We didn¡¯t train so hard after all this time just to die in one hit like in animes and movies!¡± David shouts.


    Once they¡¯re close enough to the Heaven army, Crowd lifts his team and David¡¯s, allowing them to join Lust in the air. Together, they dodge rockets and elemental attacks as they advance, still unable to catch sight of the champions they¡¯re seeking.


    Cateto shrinks down to evade the relentless missile barrage. Though faster in his original form, he sticks close to Wyn¡¯s team, ready to support them. The single-browed Catita tries to hold her ground in her enlarged state but takes multiple hits to her giant face, eventually toppling over some of Hell¡¯s souls before quickly resizing herself. Despite a scorched face, she¡¯s not seriously injured, and a water soul immediately moves in to tend to her wounds.


    The Hell army is now split in half, one team lifted in the air by wind users as they fend off the missiles, while the other presses forward on the ground. Just before the two forces clash, a deafening explosion erupts from within Heaven¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°Target an opening in any area to trigger the missiles to explode from the inside!¡± an injured cat shouts.


    As the two armies finally collide, several Hell souls at the front leap to assault the control room¡¯s windows with their weapons, while others crouch low, searching for weaknesses along the metallic bodies. Wyn summons a descending cyclone, guiding Mira¡¯s whip through the air; its force proves effective, shattering the windows in a single, powerful blow.


    In close proximity, the Heaven souls can¡¯t afford to shoot missiles, so they resort to elemental attacks instead. In one instance, a robot uses the holes in its hands to roast a fallen Hell soul with lava.


    Amid the chaos, Catota and Catutu dart forward into the ranks of the Heaven army. At the same time, the siblings enlarge themselves, causing nearby robots to topple. As they grow, some of the robots are pushed against each other, triggering a chain reaction that leads to a series of explosive detonations among those standing in between the enlarged cats. In a flash, they shrink again to evade the incoming attacks. However, this is not to say that the cats escape unharmed; they too have suffered from the collateral damage of the chain explosions, their fur singed and bodies jolted from the blast.


    Wyn¡¯s team moves to the far right wing of the battle, trying to stay as far from other Hell souls as possible to avoid causing harm to one another. While there, James serves a defensive role, effectively blocking elemental attacks from the opposition with ice pillars. Meanwhile, Lisa utilizes her electric abilities, paralyzing the robots with electricity fused with laser shots. Yu, on the other hand, maneuvers his blade inside a water stream into the Heaven army, cutting openings behind the robots¡¯ knee joints, causing them to collapse into each other. As for Mira, she summons fire pillars from underneath the enemies to obstruct their view.


    While his team is busy, Wyn carries Cateto with him into the air. He propels at incredible speed before launching Cateto downward with a cyclone. Before the cat lands, he enlarges himself, becoming so big that he crushes multiple robots beneath him. Wyn quickly blows Cateto back up as he shrinks, grabbing the cat and returning to regroup with his team.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Wyn asks Cateto.


    ¡°I am okay. My butt does hurt quite a bit, though,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Told you it wasn¡¯t a good idea¡­,¡± Wyn says.


    A Heaven soul crawls out of her destroyed robot and darts toward James¡¯ ice pillar. In an instant, James shatters the pillar, sending shards flying in her direction, piercing through her body. Although none hit her brain, she falls to the ground, screaming in pain.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem that strong without the robots!¡± James exclaims.


    Wyn joins James in defense, their combined efforts allowing Cateto to enlarge once more, ready to amplify the power of the team¡¯s strongest member, Lisa. In a sweeping motion reminiscent of the fuckfaces, Cateto unleashes a continuous beam of electrifying laser, swirling with Mira¡¯s fire around it. As Wyn watches from below, the beam passes overhead, chilling him at the sight; the attack reminds him all too much of Anish¡¯s end.


    ¡°Wyn! Focus!¡± James shouts.


    Wyn shakes his head, refocusing on the battle ahead. On the count of three, the duo shatters their pillars, sending shards and chunks flying toward the enemies in front. Yu then summons water from beneath the front robots, and with James'' help, they freeze the robots in their tracks. This opens the door for Wyn to get flashy; he lifts rock pillars from the ground, summoning powerful cyclones that propel the pillars directly into the robots.


    Meanwhile, Cateto and Lisa take a moment to catch their breath after a grueling session of firing a powerful laser beam. With her bloodlust surging, Mira joins the boys, targeting the robots'' legs with the whip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something, Yu!¡± Wyn calls out.


    A stream of water erupts from beneath one of the robots, followed by a fully-charged ascending cyclone that lifts it into the air. Wyn attempts to curve the cyclone, but instead ends up sweeping up other robots in a straight line, using the lifted robot as a battering ram. As the cyclone struggles to support the growing weight, it begins to falter under the pressure.


    "That wasn¡¯t as effective as I thought!" Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Nice idea, though,¡± Yu compliments.


    Just then, Mira wraps her whip around a robot¡¯s leg, driving the metal tip into an opening. The leg catches fire, and before long, it explodes, launching a soul through the shattered window. The impact sends it rolling toward Wyn, stripped bare in an instant.


    He stares at the crawling soul, whose limbs are blown off and badly injured.


    The soul looks up, pleading, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    At this point, the far right wing of the Heaven army is in shambles, all thanks to Wyn¡¯s team and Cateto. As Wyn continues to stare at the desperate soul in silence, his team gathers around him.


    ¡°Hey, where are you from? My name is Dan! What¡¯s yours?¡±


    No one responds, not even Cateto, who¡¯s perched on Yu¡¯s head, remaining silent and wanting Wyn to settle this on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Tideland! You look like someone from my region! Where are you from? We¡¯re all friends, right?¡± the injured soul says.


    ¡°Oppa¡­,¡± Mira interjects softly.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a Kaulligger? My bad, man! I¡¯m so sorry! I loved K-dramas and K-pop! What were your favorites?¡±


    Still, Wyn remains silent, though this time, he materializes his weapons and squats down, knees bent and feet flat.


    ¡°What are you doing? Please, we were forced to do this!¡±


    ¡°And you would¡¯ve killed us if you had the chance,¡± James interjects.


    ¡°Not anymore! Please¡­we¡­we were forced into this cruel war against our will. We all just want to survive and have a happy afterlife, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°And now WE ARE the survivors,¡± Wyn says coldly, pointing the blades at the forehead of the now-crying soul. ¡°Kor tode na. Lub hai sabuy na.¡±


    Yu and Mira close their eyes, unable to bear the sight. Then the crying stops.


    ¡°It¡¯s them or us. Get used to it,¡± Wyn says, his voice steady but strained. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get rid of the injured ones and collect their essence. We need to grow stronger and push forward.¡± His voice cracks as he struggles to hold back tears.


    Wyn, James, Lisa, and Cateto proceed to turn the Heaven souls lying on the ground into essence dust.


    ¡°They¡¯re really weak compared to us. Based on my calculations, their essence is only in thousands each,¡± James remarks.


    The robots serve as a double-edged sword for the Heaven army. Once a robot explodes or becomes crippled, the souls are either injured on their way out or unable to exit at all. Even if they manage to escape, their clothes disappearing instantly in the process, they¡¯re still too weak to stand against the heavily trained Hell souls. What they have is sheer numbers, as it seems that Heaven has sent every soul capable of using elemental abilities, whether trained or not.


    Wyn¡¯s team continues collecting the essence. When Wyn offers to share it equally with Cateto, he refuses.


    ¡°You souls have more use for it than I do. In the end, I must remain in Hell while you work your way through Heaven.¡±


    Once they¡¯ve collected all the essence, Wyn¡¯s team rejoins the main force to push through the enemy lines. Meanwhile, David¡¯s team, Crowd¡¯s team, and Lust focus on evading and countering the attacks coming from the enemy¡¯s backline. It seems the enemy is more intent on taking out Lust than targeting the teams. Although Lust signals David and Crowd to wait for her ¨C unable to speak despite her human form ¨C the teams press on to the rear of the robot army. There, two figures stand apart, watching as David¡¯s and Crowd¡¯s teams land before them. It¡¯s none other than Ares and Hephaestus.

 Chapter 84 - vs Ares Part 1

    ¡°And you¡¯re the leaders? The strongest among your ranks?¡± Ares asks.


    ¡°Shit, they speak?¡± Heysoos remarks.


    ¡°Careful, guys. These two are still equivalent to ultra champions,¡± David warns.


    ¡°You may be strong and have defeated many powerful beings in Hell, but I doubt you¡¯ve ever met a worm, let alone one with intelligence like ours,¡± Ares continues. ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t say popsicle?¡±


    Hephaestus eyes Lust. ¡°That two-faced floating being ¨C that¡¯s your floor¡¯s guardian? Interesting design choice.¡±


    ¡°Guardian? Floor? Being? Looks like they call things differently in Heaven,¡± Charlotte mutters.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take down that floor guardian! You handle these weaklings,¡± Hephaestus declares, but instead of darting toward Lust, he veers to the far side of the level, away from Ares. Crowd¡¯s team quickly agrees to follow, leaving David¡¯s team to face Ares.


    ¡°Humans are such fools. Did you think we¡¯re here to kill your guardian?¡± Ares taunts. ¡°We¡¯re here for you strong souls. We¡¯re here to wipe you out.¡±


    David¡¯s team exchanges confused looks, but Ares doesn¡¯t give them time to respond. His form solidifies as his armor materializes around him. Tall and powerfully built, Ares¡¯s chiseled features and intense, smoldering gaze add to his menacing presence. His bronze-toned skin glows beneath the gleaming crimson armor, edged in black along the chest plate and joints. The brutal, scale-like segments layer thickly, and spiked pauldrons jut from his shoulders. A narrow, dark visor on his helmet obscures his gaze, intensifying the aura of quiet fury.


    ¡°All souls, aim your attacks at the guardian!¡± Hephaestus commands, his voice amplified, echoing across the battlefield.


    The order throws the Heaven ranks into confusion. Despite the onslaught from Hell''s army, they are bound to obey. Missiles pivot toward Lust, while those without ammunition activate their jetpacks, launching themselves into the air to hover above, awaiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    Meanwhile, Ares summons a flaming sword and a golden shield while pillars of fire erupt around him, radiating a bloodthirsty lust that instills fear in David¡¯s team. Before they can react, the pillars bend toward each team member. Most dodge out of the way, but Fatima stands her ground, blocking the flames with a rock pillar. Ares dashes toward her, using his shield to smash through the partially shattered rock, then swiftly swings his sword, aiming for her neck.


    Fatima fortifies her neck with rock, but Ares''s swing never connects as David unleashes a barrage of lightning at him. Ares quickly shifts his stance, blocking the bolts with his shield. Just then, a rock pillar erupts from beneath him, but he times his leap perfectly, using the pillar¡¯s emergence to launch himself into the air. As he ascends, he maneuvers with jets of flame propelling him from beneath his feet.


    David¡¯s team hurls projectiles into the air with relentless force. Ares deftly dodges and blocks with his shield, his formidable armor absorbing the impacts of those that land. In a sudden move, his sword morphs into a spear as he lands and charges toward Ruben. Instantly, walls of various elements rise to protect him, effectively shielding Ruben from the spear, which pierces through all but the final wall, its flaming tip protruding. Seizing the opportunity, Charlotte shatters the ice wall, sending shards flying toward Ares, while Ruben deflects the spear from his hand. As a result, Ares turns away to avoid the shards piercing his helmet, leaving him weaponless and vulnerable for a moment.


    ¡°How dare you defy a rooster!¡± Ares says.


    David, Fatima, Kai, Isabella, and Eugene converge on Ares, weapons drawn as they swarm in. Ares smirks, prompting David to call out for his team to halt. In an instant, flames erupt beneath the five, and Ares now spins in a circle wielding a flaming ax. David¡¯s warning comes too late as Eugene both hands are sliced deeply and Kai suffers severe burns across his body, despite being a fire soul himself, outclassed by Ares.


    ¡°Kai!¡± Violet screams, rushing over as Eugene begins to tend to him, using water to soothe the burn.


    ¡°If you wanted a spar, why didn¡¯t you just ask? Come at me, all of you at once,¡± Ares dares, his voice laced with seriousness.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    David hesitates, wary of a trap. Knowing they can¡¯t retreat, he gestures to Ruben who creates a gust to blow Eugene out of the battle.


    ¡°Slow him down! Don¡¯t let him take to the air!¡± David commands.


    Charlotte hurls her ice flail at Ares, who instinctively blocks. To his surprise, the weapon clings to his shield, icy spikes sprouting and securing the flail in place. Electrifying lava surges up beneath him just as lightning strikes down from above. Ares drops his shield and leaps back, stabilizing himself before turning around and dashing forward. Gripping his spear with both hands, he vaults himself into the air. Once again, he¡¯s airborne, hovering above them.


    As Ares evades the incoming projectiles, he readies himself to strike down at David with his ax. But before he can land the blow, a massive watery cyclone bursts forth, carrying an array of weapons within its wide radius. A deafening explosion follows, likely from Mira¡¯s whip, sending Ares hurtling past the entrance gate and crashing into the level wall outside.


    ¡°Take that, Ar¡­A¡­Aliases? Pfft¡­Aids!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, it¡¯s Mira who shouts this while perched atop the enlarged Cateto¡¯s head.


    ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡± David asks.


    ¡°Heaven souls are focused on attacking just Lust, which gives us and the rest of our forces a chance to push forward!¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°Good timing! We need you!¡± David urges.


    Wyn¡¯s team joins David¡¯s, and just as they¡¯re about to follow Ares out of the entrance gate, Ares is spotted hovering back inside.


    ¡°Whenever he flies, can someone from your team work with Cateto to shoot him down? The rest should join us on the ground,¡± David instructs.


    With that, Cateto enlarges once more. Anticipating the next attack, Ares darts directly at Cateto. However, Wyn summons a watery cyclone infused with ice in front of Cateto, halting Ares¡¯s advance. Just then, a large fiery laser beam shoots forward, tracking Ares¡¯s ever-changing position.


    Carefully timing his throw, Heysoos launches his anchor, enhanced by Charlotte¡¯s wind. It successfully hooks onto the spike of Ares¡¯s pauldron. In response, Ares spins upward to free himself from the anchor, but this move provides Cateto with the perfect opportunity to blast him into the wall outside the gate once again.


    ¡°Yeah, Lisa! Woo!¡± Yu cheers.


    ¡°Oh, Mister Yu! Shush! It¡¯s Cateto!¡± Lisa replies, blushing.


    ¡°My family has existed in Hell for generations of souls, enduring much training to become the foundation of all the demons,¡± Cateto explains.


    ¡°Hey, no time to chit chat! Let¡¯s follow him and make sure we pin him to the wall next time!¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°He¡¯s not gonna fly no more after this,¡± Vivian adds.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make him! I think I might have an idea,¡± David says.


    Outside the gate, the group finds Ares crouched, his fists pounding the ground.


    ¡°How dare you mock me!¡± he roars, his voice seething with anger.


    While the others shiver in fear, Wyn replies nonchalantly, ¡°Mock you how? By hitting you with a projectile from a cat¡¯s mouth?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± James and Charlotte exclaim simultaneously, while the rest gasp in disbelief.


    ¡°We want to spar with you. Just us here,¡± David says, pointing to himself, Fatima, Wyn, Yu, and James.


    As the group forms around him, Ares sweeps his ax at David with both hands. David turns to block with his own weapons, but Ares''s strength is unmatched, dragging him into the wall. Fatima springs in to help, thrusting her drill forward. Ares desummons the ax and raises his shield to block her attack, deflecting the drill upward and creating an opening to thrust his spear forward.


    At that moment, James charges in from the side with his merged weapon. Ares reacts by swinging his spear to deflect James¡¯s rapier instead. Following this, Ares throws the spear at James, but Yu¡¯s crescent blade deflects it just in time. Meanwhile, Wyn positions himself behind Ares and launches both chakram blades, aiming for the tight space behind Ares''s neck. In a swift motion, Ares throws his shield, spinning it through the blades. Wyn reacts just in time, ducking low to avoid the incoming projectile.


    David charges back in, his own shield raised, but he''s easily halted by Ares¡¯ own shield. From the other side, Yu extends his blade, only to find it locked in place by Ares¡¯ ax. Seizing a large opening, Fatima thrusts forward at Ares. In a swift motion, Ares twists his wrists, adjusting the angles of his weapons before spinning to deflect all incoming attacks.


    Then, he launches his shield toward Fatima. Unlike Wyn, she doesn¡¯t react in time, allowing the blade to slice diagonally from her shoulder down her body, though she remains intact.


    ¡°FATI!¡± Charlotte screams.


    Charlotte quickly blows Fatima toward her, wrapping her arms around her as her body trembles violently. Although David wants to check on Fatima, he knows he doesn¡¯t have the time. Joining the fight now  in Fatima¡¯s place is Heysoos.


    ¡°Ruben, go get help! We need the city cats here as soon as possible!¡± David commands, prompting Ruben to dash back inside.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to find a way to pin him down,¡± Heysoos declares, beginning to circle around Ares.


    As they charge in all at once, Wyn and David aim low while Yu and James go high. Ares can¡¯t simply spin to evade them all. Instead, he blocks Yu¡¯s blade with his shield and deflects James¡¯ rapier with his sword before striking down at Wyn. This gives Heysoos the opening he needs to throw one of his chained hooks around Ares¡¯ arm. Wyn intentionally falls on his back to block the descending blade with the chakrams, feeling a tremendous pressure on his back as he braces himself.

 Chapter 85 - vs Ares Part 2

    Meanwhile, David struggles to find an opening around Ares'' legs. Seeing Wyn¡¯s struggle, he raises up and stabs Ares in the arm. This distraction allows Heysoos to pull with all his strength, and with the help of the remaining members, he manages to shift Ares¡¯ sword away from Wyn.


    Ares pushes Yu¡¯s blade aside by swinging his shield backward and then tries to dash at Heysoos. However, David springs up and locks the war champion in a headlock. Seizing the moment, Vivian, who has been aiming her arrow for quite some time, unleashes a shot. As the arrow flies, it strikes Ares¡¯ helmet and pierces directly through the visor, likely landing between his eyes.


    Ares reacts by bending forward, flipping his body and sending David crashing to the ground. As David is thrown, he collides with the lodged arrow, flipping it upward so the arrow tip strikes the helmet. Ares roars in agony, and just as he reaches to pull the arrow out, Wyn ¨C who sluggishly rose to his feet before David was thrown ¨C fires the chakram blades from his gloves, embedding them in Ares¡¯ pinky and ring finger.


    This distraction gives Heysoos the opportunity to hurl another chained hook, aiming to wrap it around Ares¡¯ legs. With most of the able-bodied members assisting, he launches the anchor, and together they pull. Ares falls.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t part of the plan, Heysoos!¡± David exclaims as he struggles to get on his feet.


    As Ares summons a weapon in his injured hand, Heysoos, again joined by the others, yanks the chain, causing Ares to lose control of it. Meanwhile, Ares¡¯ shield holds steady, blocking Wyn¡¯s blades as he strikes from above. Heysoos hurls the remaining hooks at the shield, pulling them out of Ares¡¯ reach. Without hesitation, Vivian dematerializes the arrow, and Wyn groans as he drives a blade down into the narrow visor of Ares¡¯ helmet, beginning to spin it while Ares winces in pain.


    ¡°For booty and glory!¡± Ares shouts.


    His armor heats up, prompting David to warn the others to stay back.


    Wyn detaches the blade from his glove, leaving it lodged in the helmet¡¯s visor, then keeps his distance. As Ares rises, his hands struggle to pry the chakram blade free, his entire armor engulfed in flames.


    ¡°NOW!¡± David commands.


    At his shout, Cateto enlarges. From beneath Ares, all the water and earth users ¨C including Wyn and Kai, who¡¯s still battling through burn wounds ¨C summon water streams and rock pillars. Boosted by fierce winds and cyclones, they force Ares high into the air. At the same time, Cateto releases a powerful laser beam from Lisa and Vivian, fused with water from Yu and Heysoos and boosted by a gust from Violet. The combined onslaught drives Ares back, pinning him against the wall with the chakram still embedded. The other members join in, pelting the restrained Ares with projectiles.


    A sudden explosion echoes across the battlefield, but this time, it isn¡¯t from Mira¡¯s whip. Moments later, a heavy thud follows ¨C Ares has freed himself from both the onslaught and the chakram. He¡¯s now down on one knee, fist pressed to the ground, with nothing left of his armor or clothing.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have anything down there?¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°This is not the time, sister!¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°Cateto, follow him!¡± David shouts.


    Cateto lets out another beam aimed directly at Ares, but Ares charges forward, deflecting incoming projectiles from the other members with his shield. After weaving past them, he propels himself with a thrust of his spear, launching with jets toward Cateto. However, Wyn intercepts, slowing Ares down just in time for Cateto to unleash another attack toward him. This time, though, Ares moves with Wyn¡¯s cyclone, dipping low to avoid it before propelling himself forward once more. Now aiming directly for Cateto''s chest, he charges with both hands gripping his sword and spear, ready to strike. Ares¡¯ weapons pierce Cateto¡¯s chest just enough to drive him backward, sending him crashing onto the ground with a heavy thud, landing on his back.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°NO! CATETO!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Fighting through the pain in his back, Wyn hurls himself upward and propels straight toward Ares, who is preoccupied dodging projectiles fired by those near Cateto in midair. The impact of Wyn''s assault sends Ares reeling back slightly. However, with a swift outward thrust of his shield, Ares sends Wyn hurtling backward, defying the cyclone''s force propelling him forward. As Wyn hurtles through the air, Ares gives chase, closing the gap with relentless speed. Just as Ares raises his ax to strike Wyn down, Charlotte intervenes, yanking Wyn out of harm''s way. Changing course, Ares brings his ax down onto the ground, unleashing a wave of fiery pillars that erupt violently before the blade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless, or you¡¯ll die!¡± Charlotte snaps.


    ¡°My back is holding me back! Please, protect everyone here!¡± Wyn pleads desperately. ¡°David, we need to force him to use the sword and spear to save Cateto!¡±


    Cateto is still alive, but he can¡¯t shrink back; the lodged weapons would instantly destroy his original tiny form. Mira and Violet are by his side, holding his paws tightly, praying they won¡¯t lose him.


    David, Heysoos, Isbella, along with Yu and James, quickly surround Ares. They charge in, attacking him with their weapons, but Ares refuses to summon his sword and spear. Yu unleashes a stream from his blade, while James assists by creating a frozen torrent that latches onto Ares'' shield. With a mere flick of his wrist, Ares shatters the frozen stream effortlessly.


    After Lisa misses her shot, David charges in. As Ares sweeps his ax at him, David dives forward and drives his sword into the ground between Ares'' legs. A bolt of lightning strikes, hitting Ares squarely on the head. The war champion loses his balance, allowing Yu, James, and Isabella to encase him in ice, currents of electricity coursing through it.


    Then, from both sides, Vivian¡¯s ice-tipped arrow, concealed within a powerful laser beam, and Lisa¡¯s electrifying laser beams from her gun strike Ares simultaneously. The ice shatters, yet Ares remains standing, electrical currents crackling across his wet body. With a fierce battle roar, Ares¡¯ form is engulfed in flames, and the sword and spear reappear in his hands. In that moment, Cateto shrinks down, and Violet quickly cradles him tightly in her arms to keep him safe.


    Kai reenters the battle, twin swords in hand, their handles chained at the bottoms. The heat radiating from Ares is overwhelming, forcing anyone near him to keep their distance. As he moves, Ares leaves a trail of fire in his wake, hurling flames and his weapons at the group. It quickly becomes clear that their best chance of defeating him lies in waiting for the other city cats to arrive.


    However, Ares grows increasingly relentless in his attacks. He dashes toward Isabella and Vivian, shield held forward to block their strikes. Charlotte sweeps the girls away to safety just as Wyn and James summon small pillars in front of Ares. He crashes through several of them, tipping forward as the shield slams into the ground. As Ares turns to rise, he¡¯s met by an electrifying water dragon that crashes down on him, freezing upon contact. Following this, laser beams propeling Mira¡¯s whip surge forward. The metal tip explodes on impact, shattering the ice around Ares. Immediately, he hurls a spear at the sisters, who swiftly evade the attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m back with the city cats!¡± Ruben announces as he rushes toward the battlefield along with the city cats and many other souls.


    David helps Wyn to his feet, and at Wyn''s request, Yu summons a water dragon that rises from the ground and encircles Ares before freezing in place. The moment Ares shatters the dragon, Charlotte seizes control of Heysoos¡¯s anchor, wrapping its chains around Ares'' legs. Meanwhile, Wyn propels Kai¡¯s twin swords, wrapping its chain forcefully around Ares'' neck and sending him crashing to the floor. Charlotte then lifts the anchor high above Ares, and Wyn propels himself to grab it, pulling the anchor into the air. Just as Ares tries to resist the pull by driving his ax into the ground, Kai¡¯s rock pillar erupts beneath him, denying his chance to stay grounded and granting Wyn the opportunity to manipulate the anchor freely, using it to exert even greater control over Ares.


    ¡°NOW!¡± Wyn shouts.


    He propels himself toward the wall, but just before impact, he turns to hurl the anchor toward Ares, then jets upward. Ares hits the wall, and the fluke drives into his chest upon impact. Following this, all the city cats ¨C minus Cateto ¨C enlarge and unleash a barrage of mixed elemental attacks. The projectiles rain down, pinning Ares in place.


    After the long onslaught finally ceases, Ares transforms into nothing more than floating essence dust that gradually drifts downward.


    ¡°We fucking did it!¡± James shouts.


    The moment Wyn lands, he collapses to the ground, prompting Charlotte to carry him in a gust of wind. He reassures his team that he¡¯ll be fine, though he¡¯ll likely be more of a support in the upcoming fights in Hell¡¯s defense. Cateto appears fine as well, but he is out of commission; like the souls, he can¡¯t return to the seventh level until all threats on this level have been eliminated first.


    Before they can celebrate and collect the essence, a loud explosion echoes from inside. Rushing back, they discover that all the robots and severed parts have detonated, wiping out numerous Hell souls. On the ground, Lust¡¯s male side kneels to stabilize himself, both sides showing signs of significant damage. Many souls around Lust groan in agony.

 Chapter 86 - Lust vs Hephaestus

    ¡°What¡¯s with the explosion?¡± David asks.


    Lust stands up and beckons to an injured Hell soul who can still move. With vacant eyes, he recounts how the explosion obliterated nearly the entire Heaven army and took out almost half of Hell¡¯s forces. Lust, airborne at the time, had been struck by the blast, which sent her crashing down as more explosions followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the damage? Was it from the explosions? I thought Hell couldn¡¯t be destroyed,¡± Wyn says, glancing around at a fallen cable car and broken station poles, as Yu and James help carry him.


    ¡°Only an entity as strong as a moderator could do this. My guess? This is Lust¡¯s own doing,¡± Violet replies, still holding onto Cateto, who has regained consciousness but is unable to speak.


    ¡°All the toys¡­,¡± Mira murmurs.


    It appears the surviving Heaven souls have been transformed into ¡°toys.¡± As far as the eye can see, there¡¯s no sign of any robots ¨C only empty space where they once stood.


    ¡°Those fucking gee-oh-dee wannabes really meant it when they said they wanted to wipe us out!¡± Charlotte exclaims.


    ¡°We need to find Crowd! He needs our help!¡± Wyn urges.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s gather all the essence we can. We have to get stronger if we¡¯re going to have any chance against another one,¡± David replies.


    ¡°But¡­Crowd needs us now!¡± Wyn protests.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where he is. I already contacted the nerds to help us locate his team,¡± David responds.


    ¡°You can contact the nerds?¡± Wyn asks, surprised.


    ¡°Yes! They can help us with all sorts of information,¡± David says.


    David then directs the wind users from his team to carry the group ¨C including Fatima, Eugene, and Wyn¡¯s team ¨C back to Ares to collect the dropped essence, while any able-bodied souls are ordered to gather essence from the battlefield where the two armies clashed.


    ¡°You guys¡­actually did it, and all without me¡­,¡± Eugene mutters, breathing heavily as he stares at his missing hands.


    ¡°You need to recover quickly. We¡¯re going to need you. We all have to be in top shape,¡± David says.


    ¡°Any word on Crowd¡¯s whereabouts yet, David?¡± Wyn presses.


    Just then, David gets a message from the nerds ¨C Crowd¡¯s last known location was in the middle of another nearby section. Without wasting a second, the wind users fly the group back to Lust, who readily agrees to join them, signaling the armored cats to help expand the search for Crowd¡¯s exact location.


    ¡°Who was the other dude? I didn¡¯t recognize him,¡± Wyn asks as gusts of wind carry him along.


    ¡°Hephaestus,¡± Eugene replies, wincing from his injuries.


    ¡°Huh-face-what?¡± Yu mutters, prompting the poor Eugene to slowly spell it out for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call him Hepatitis. So, we now have Aids and Hepatitis,¡± Mira quips.


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re a little too familiar with both.¡± Yu smirks.


    ¡°Only Hepatitis B,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Thank Hell we can¡¯t get diseases here,¡± James adds with a sigh of relief.


    Then an armored cat races toward the group, leading them to Hephaestus. Before they go, they decide it¡¯s best to leave the seriously wounded ¨C Fatima, Eugene, and Cateto ¨C behind, while the remaining city cats join them. Upon arrival, they find only armored cats encircling the blacksmith, surrounded by pools of essence and a total of nine bands on the floor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Crowd?¡± David shouts, his body trembling at the sight of the nine bands.


    ¡°There¡¯s more of you? Ares has fallen?¡± Hephaestus replies, his gaze flicking over the group. ¡°And you, guardian ¨C you¡¯re stronger than you look.¡±


    ¡°WHERE IS CROWD?¡± David presses.


    ¡°You mean the fools who followed me before? Dead, all of them!¡±


    Despite the pain in his back, Wyn¡¯s anger boils over, and he rushes in, only to be held back by Charlotte¡¯s wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless! We can¡¯t afford to lose anyone else,¡± she yells, her voice trembling.


    David stares at the ground, tears streaming down his face as his team and Wyn¡¯s ¨C except for James and Lisa ¨C weep alongside him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone would get past Ares. That¡¯s why I detonated the robots,¡± Hephaestus admits.


    ¡°You killed your own army? Did they know you were going to do this?¡± Yu asks, his voice laced with fury.


    ¡°No. Those were Heaven¡¯s weakest souls. They stood no chance to begin with. It¡¯s all for the glory of Heaven; I know they¡¯d understand!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this,¡± David says calmly as he wipes away his tears.


    ¡°I may be weaker than Ares, but haven¡¯t you noticed why the robots were so weak?¡± Hephaestus taunts. ¡°That¡¯s because the best armor is with me!¡±


    Hephaestus¡¯ features are sharp and rugged, defined by a strong jawline and deep-set eyes that glint with intensity. His tousled, dark hair contrasts starkly with the metallic sheen of the armor beginning to encase him.


    As he slams his hammer into the ground, the impact sends a tremor through the air, causing a series of intricate, golden plates to emerge from the earth, spiraling upward around him. The armor combines sleek, angular designs with brutal edges, adorned with glowing white lines that pulse ominously. The helmet adds to his menacing appearance, featuring a transparent visor and horns that protrude from the top.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make you pay, Hepatitis!¡± Wyn yells, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°How dare you mock my name, mortal!¡± Hephaestus retorts.


    With the ability to manipulate metal, Hephaestus summons hovering drones around him. The group stares, momentarily stunned by this unfamiliar skill. Seizing the opportunity, Hephaestus commands the drones to dive toward them. But in the blink of an eye, Lust¡¯s male side counters, unleashing pillars of fire that incinerate the drones before they can reach the group.


    Lust¡¯s stance makes it clear he¡¯s determined to face Hephaestus alone. Although the group respects his wish to take on the master of crafting solo, they¡¯re unable to advance to the next level until Hephaestus is defeated. Resolving to aid Lust from a distance, they take on more passive roles.


    ¡°We should make Hepatitis call Lust ¡®they¡¯ or ¡®them¡¯. That¡¯ll trigger Lust¡¯s bowel-destroying wrath, and I want front-row seats!¡± Mira says as the group, along with the demons, scramble to find a safe distance.


    Hephaestus flips the scales on the back of his armor, propelling himself toward Lust with his hammer aimed directly at Lust''s head. Unfazed, Lust catches the hammer''s tip effortlessly, stopping the attack cold. Flames begin to engulf the hammer, spreading quickly toward Hephaestus, who swiftly desummons it and, without missing a beat, thrusts a fist-shaped metal projectile straight into Lust¡¯s stomach. Lust reels back slightly, still hovering. As Hephaestus charges for another punch, Lust drops below him, only to shoot upward, delivering a calculated fiery blow to Hephaestus¡¯ groin area ¨C though the deity lacks anything there to injure.


    Taking advantage of the hit, Hephaestus bends forward, grasping Lust¡¯s hands, and starts spinning to throw him. Yet as he tries, an unexpected set of hands ¨C this time from Lust¡¯s female side ¨C clamps down on Hephaestus¡¯ arms. Frost spreads over Hephaestus¡¯ armor, its chilling grip slowing his movements. Then, with a nimble bend, Lust¡¯s female side uses her legs to latch onto Hephaestus¡¯ neck, holding him tight. Lust flips midair, rotating just enough for the male side to gain momentum, landing a powerful strike on Hephaestus'' helmet. The impact shatters the  helmet with a single, forceful blow.


    ¡°That is the power of a level moderator versus a mere ultra champion,¡± Catutu remarks as the group watches the fight unfold.


    ¡°Then this should be a quick win, right?¡± James says excitedly, exchanging a high-five with Yu.


    Just as Lust readies a strike to Hephaestus'' head, the blacksmith spins backward, diving headfirst to slam Lust into the floor. Staying inverted, Hephaestus activates his jets, dragging Lust along the ground in a desperate attempt to shake him off. Lust quickly summons an ice pillar ahead, causing Hephaestus to crash into it and halt. Seizing the moment, Lust summons another pillar from below. As the new pillar reaches height, she shatters the first one. With her legs still wrapped around Hephaestus¡¯ neck and her arms firmly gripping his, she swings him down, slamming his body against the ice and shattering it. This maneuver has once again granted Lust¡¯s male side a clear view of Hephaestus¡¯ exposed head.


    In a twisted surprise, Lust intensifies her ice abilities, enveloping Hephaestus¡¯ armor once more. The male side bends low, gripping Hephaestus¡¯ body tightly, while the female side exerts all her strength to rip off his arms in a swift motion. Hephaestus screams in agony as Lust delivers a powerful kick, sending him crashing hard to the ground. As Hephaestus squirms beneath her, Lust dives down feet first, thrusting her legs deep through the stomach armor, all four feet firmly planted on the ground. Not satisfied, Lust uses her foot fingers to sink them into the large circular wound.


    ¡°How dare an abomination like you mock me like this! Kill me now!¡± Hephaestus screams.


    Still standing inside the open wound, Lust¡¯s female side bends over and lifts Hephaestus¡¯ legs. The force drags his body in the direction of his legs, causing Lust¡¯s feet to slice through his chest. Then, with a fiery stomp, the male side slams down on Hephaestus¡¯ neck, severing his head from his body. Even without a body, Hephaestus remains conscious, screaming in agony as Lust lifts what¡¯s left of him.


    Fires engulf Lust¡¯s hands as he slowly crushes Hephaestus¡¯ head. Just like that, the battle is decisively over. Lust calls upon the souls to collect the essence.


    ¡°What about Fatima and Eugene?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They won¡¯t be able to fight for a while,¡± David replies.


    ¡°But they¡¯ll be lagging behind the rest of your team,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Then we will protect them and make sure they catch up later,¡± David assures.


    Mira looks up at Lust and embraces both sides, tears streaming down her face as what was once her favorite level in Hell is now filled with essence from deities and souls alike. The city cats gather around Lust, jumping on her and starting to lick her. Once they finish, they move on to lick David''s and Wyn''s teams before turning to lick each other.


    ¡°Back pain can be healed with your licks?¡± Wyn asks, lifting his shirt so Catutu can lick his back.


    ¡°Not as effective on internal wounds, but they still help nonetheless,¡± she replies.


    David, barely able to lead the group back to where the pool of Crowd¡¯s team¡¯s essence lies, slowly collects all the bands before collapsing to his knees in tears. His team joins him, while Wyn¡¯s stands nearby, offering silent support as they console each other. Suddenly, David¡¯s band vibrates. After he responds to the message from the nerds, a portal opens, summoning a group of them, all in tears.


    ¡°I hate to tell you that your task isn¡¯t over yet. You need to ascend to the second level now; they need your help. I promise we¡¯ll keep these bands and your injured friends safe,¡± one of the nerds says, sobbing alongside the others.


    David instructs his team and Wyn''s to gather the essence of their fallen friends. Once they finish, the nerds open a portal for the group and the three city cats to venture into the gaming zone of the second level. With each member now having collected over one hundred essence, Wyn feels ready to face the next challenge that awaits his team.

 Chapter 87 - vs Hermes

    Entering the gaming zone and glancing toward the gambling area, the group quickly notices the darkness, broken only by flashes of elemental attacks streaking blindly through the air. The city cats immediately dart off to assist Greed and the forest cats, leaving only Catutu to stay behind and aid the group.


    ¡°David? What about the third level?¡± asks a soul taking refuge nearby.


    ¡°We killed them all,¡± David replies coldly.


    ¡°Wow! Thank Hell you¡¯re here! You need to help us! We can¡¯t keep up with Hermes!¡± the soul says.


    The group scans the sky but can¡¯t make out Hermes¡¯ location ¨C there¡¯s no movement, nothing to indicate where he might be. Suddenly, several souls on the ground appear with fresh injuries, though none of them seem severe.


    After exchanging messages with the nerds, David informs the group that Hermes is likely the weakest of the bunch, meaning that the key to defeating him is simply stopping him in his tracks.


    ¡°How do we slow down an enemy we can¡¯t even see?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    David places a hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°First, let¡¯s see how we fare out there. Wyn, you stay back and support us from here. I want you to recover that back of yours before we¡¯re up against someone stronger.¡±


    With earth, ice, and snow users fortifying themselves in their respective elements and surrounding the rest as the first layer of defense, the group, minus Wyn, steps into the gambling zone. The moment they do, a voice taunts them from all directions.


    ¡°Fresh ones!¡± the voice echoes, its source impossible to pinpoint, as Hermes moves so quickly that his voice seems to surround them.


    Instantly, the group tightens their formation, creating barricades of elemental walls around them and an ice sheet above. A sharp ¡°clang¡± echoes as something strikes the ice, followed by a burst of thunder. To Hermes'' surprise, the barricades hold firm.


    ¡°Chill, Herpes!¡± Mira calls out.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Hermes yells, halting his movements in confusion.


    ¡°There he is!¡± a nearby soul shouts, spotting him hovering above David¡¯s group.


    Hermes¡¯ sharp features are framed by curly golden-brown hair, with eyes gleaming with mischief. Wings, faintly shimmering with a pale gold hue, flutter lightly from his golden sandals. His armor is sleek: a silver breastplate molded perfectly to his form, offering minimal protection yet maximum flexibility. Dark bronze gauntlets protect his arms, etched with symbols of speed. His iconic winged sandals glow softly, leaving a trail of wind in his wake.


    As soon as Hermes sees the barrage of attacks coming his way, he instantly vanishes. The Hell souls continue to struggle, unable to track his movements. However, David''s sharp eyes catch something else ¨C souls recoiling from snakebite-like wounds appearing around their bodies.


    ¡°What is that thing in his hands?¡± James asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Caduceus,¡± Ruben answers. ¡°It grants him the ability to put someone to sleep, wake them, and even revive the dead! It¡¯s also used to guide souls to the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°Flashy guy,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Wait, the Underworld?¡± Heysoos asks, confused. ¡°So, he can come here anytime he wants?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s just some lore I heard while I was alive.¡±


    With other souls grouping up and following David¡¯s strategy to fortify themselves, Hermes¡¯s frustration builds.


    "Are you that scared of me? How about I give you a few chances to hit me?" he taunts, masking his annoyance with mockery.


    Hermes then targets a barricade, briefly revealing himself after a strike. A group, foolish enough to take the bait, moves to strike ¨C only to be met with a fierce thunderstrike, followed by a lightning-quick dash that sends them reeling. In the blink of an eye, one soul falls lifeless to the ground, snakebite wounds marking her head. Hermes repeats the pattern, swiftly taking down the unprotected souls.


    ¡°He was toying with us this whole time! Now he¡¯s getting serious!¡± one soul yells from across a nearby barricade.


    ¡°He¡¯s been stalling for the Heaven army and Artemis! We need to take him out, fast!¡± another voice joins in urgently.


    As no groups fall for his tricks anymore, Hermes begins striking at random defenses, wearing them down with relentless speed. Just then, Wyn¡¯s team receives a text from their leader.


    ¡°Huh? ¡®Grab his attention. Get him to come to you. I entrust this important task to you, Mira¡¯,¡± Mira reads aloud. ¡°Entrust¡­what¡¯s with the big word¡­what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that fool thinking now?¡± Charlotte mutters.


    David¡¯s eyes light up with realization. ¡°He¡¯s cooking up something ¨C I think I know where he¡¯s headed with this! We need to get ready!¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Mira grins, her eyes blazing with intent. Wasting no time, she switches into what she refers to as her ¡°bitch mode.¡±


    ¡°Hey, dickless Herpes! You¡¯re so weak, you can¡¯t even destroy our pillars. You don¡¯t deserve to be among your hiccup friends. I bet, without your speed, you can¡¯t even defeat any of us in here, you one-trick pony!¡± she screams.


    ¡°Yeah! Your weapon¡¯s dumb! Seriously, snakes on a stick?¡± Ruben adds.


    ¡°Woah, Ruben. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Violet remarks.


    Taking the bait, though without a sharp comeback, Hermes begins chipping away at David¡¯s group¡¯s barricades. But the moment a section weakens, the group quickly refortifies it. This prompts Hermes to focus his attacks on the same spot ¨C one that has been intentionally left weak to lure his attention. Hermes dashes and strikes at the ice sheet, repeating the process.


    ¡°What is that doofus waiting for?¡± Charlotte grumbles.


    ¡°Guy definitely has a plan. Give him a chance until he texts us again, eh,¡± James defends his leader.


    Wyn, a mere silhouette standing inside the gaming zone, keeps his eyes closed. He¡¯s been carefully timing the "clang" against the ice sheet, waiting for the right moment. As soon as he¡¯s confident enough, a fully-charged ascending cyclone erupts around David¡¯s group. Its width is just enough to avoid destroying their defenses, but not enough for Hermes to slip through. This leaves two possible locations where Hermes could be ¨C caught in the cyclone or hovering in the eye of it, just above David¡¯s group.


    At David¡¯s command, Charlotte and Vivian desummon the ice sheet, allowing Ruben and Violet to summon a strong fiery breeze upward while Lisa blindly fires lasers into the sky. Hermes swiftly dodges the lasers, ascending higher until he reaches the level''s ceiling. As powerful as Ruben and Violet¡¯s combined gusts are, they can''t reach that height. However, what the group hears next is the sound of Hermes'' screeching.


    ¡°Who are you? Where did you come from?¡±


    ¡°That madman!¡± Yu exclaims.


    Wyn, having flown up in anticipation, dashes straight through his own cyclone the moment Hermes pauses to watch the fiery gusts. Wrapping his arms around Hermes¡¯ waist, he spins him into a dizzying whirl as the snakes on the Caduceus lash out, repeatedly biting him. Prepared, Wyn has fortified his head and neck with rock, but the snakes begin slithering off the Caduceus, their tails still anchored to the staff, creeping toward Wyn¡¯s unprotected areas. A few sink their fangs into his back and shoulders before Wyn shifts direction, diving downward and slamming Hermes hard into the ground.


    Unwilling to risk injuring his arms, Wyn refrains from summoning his weapons mid-flight. Just before impact, he releases his grip, allowing himself to plummet headfirst, using Hermes as a cushion to break his fall. The landing shatters the protective rock around Wyn''s head. But before Wyn can ready his weapon for a critical blow to Hermes¡¯ face, the speedster vanishes in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Huh? When did he escape? Did he teleport?¡± Wyn mutters, bewildered.


    Before he can react, Charlotte yanks him back inside the barricades with a gust of wind.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you pull me from the back? It still hurts!¡± Wyn complains, but Charlotte remains silent.


    The group struggles to piece together a new plan. Their best opportunity to take Hermes down hadn¡¯t been enough. But before they can strategize, a formidable force of Heaven souls surges toward them, led by Hermes himself.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re so weak you had to call for backup!¡± Mira taunts from within their defenses.


    ¡°You can switch back to your normal mode now, sis,¡± Lisa says, giving Mira a playful poke in the waist.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to disable his shoes,¡± David suggests, glancing over at Wyn.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°It¡¯s risky, but it might be our best shot.¡±


    At David¡¯s command, all wind, water, and ice users begin to hover, gathering above as they create a fierce, freezing wind barrier that blows outward. Meanwhile, those on the ground fend off the advancing Heaven souls, who seem noticeably stronger than the ones from the third level but still manageable for the group, protecting the hovering team as they set the trap. At this point, Mira has no qualms about taking out a few Heaven souls herself ¨C what happened to Crowd¡¯s team serves as a grim reminder that this is war.


    ¡°I almost defeated you, Herpes. Come for me!¡± Wyn shouts, slashing open a Heaven soul before dashing into the open.


    Seeing the strength of David¡¯s and Wyn¡¯s teams ¨C and, of course, irritated by the taunt ¨C Hermes focuses solely on Wyn, ignoring everything else. Wyn reinforces most of his body, but intentionally leaves his legs exposed. With each painful snakebite, he staggers closer to the hovering team, who begin to descend slowly to meet him.


    ¡°Now!¡± Wyn shouts.


    Water jets burst around him, forcing Hermes up into the freezing radius of the barrier, slowing his movement. Without missing a beat, Mira, positioned behind Wyn, steps forth and swings her whip around Hermes'' legs. This time, the explosion doesn¡¯t go off. With the wind barrier halted, the wind users focus all their efforts on pinning Hermes to the ground.


    Instantly, the group piles onto the grounded Hermes, working to sever his limbs, especially his legs. Nearby Hell souls quickly form a protective barrier around them, fending off any approaching threats. At that moment, Catutu enlarges herself, meowing at Lisa and Vivian.After getting a clear shot, they unleash a powerful laser beam. Legs tied and trapped within the elemental pillars, Hermes meets his end as the group moves out of the way.


    ¡°Eighty thousand? He sure was weak compared to two hundred thousand of Ares,¡± Mira says.


    ¡°Feels strange for us to be stronger than one of these beings in terms of essence count,¡± Lisa chimes in.


    "Thank you, David and team! We can now help Greed and our leaders! Will let the demons clean up the remaining Heaven souls," a soul says.


    As part of the level¡¯s defense mechanism, any props inside any zone can explode, plunging the area into darkness where only the demons and Greed can see. However, Greed was shortsighted, forgetting that Hell¡¯s elites are also unable to see in the dark, and that elemental attacks provide enough light to illuminate the battlefield anyway.


    ¡°When we arrived, the Heaven army was already small!¡± another soul adds.


    At the moment, Greed is facing off against Artemis, whose agility proves difficult for Greed to match. Despite his attempts to paralyze her with electrical shocks or freeze her solid, he struggles to land a clean hit. Meanwhile, the Heaven army leaders are engaged in battle with the Imperial Order leaders. Their strengths appear to be evenly matched, but the Hell army holds an advantage in terms of numbers.


    After exchanging more messages with the nerds, David leads the group back to the gaming zone, where a group of nerds awaits them.


    "Really? We have to keep going?" Yu groans.


    ¡°How¡¯s your back and how are your wounds, Oppa?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°The snakebites are nothing compared to the back pain, which is getting better now, by the way. The cat licks are doing wonders!¡± Wyn replies, with Catutu licking his wounds.


    Tagging along, Catutu jumps onto Yu''s head as the group ascends to level one, exhausted.

 Chapter 88 - vs Demeter

    Emerging into the Americaneon region, the group finds themselves before a large portal situated where Gluttony once resided. Above, the area¡¯s ceiling appears to have retracted, revealing a massive, hanging wooden ring above, from which the purple bands and rule breakers dangle, bound and waiting. These unfortunate souls wait in line, tied to ropes, for their eventual fate ¨C to be fed to Gluttony. But now, both the demons and Gluttony himself are conspicuously absent.


    Despite not knowing the exact location of the battle, the group easily follows the lingering stench to find where the fight unfolds.


    ¡°No wonder they had to remove the ceiling and the tables. Gluttony is massive!¡± James says.


    ¡°And very stinky too, Mister James,¡± Lisa adds.


    While Heaven and Hell souls clash around them, Athena and Demeter team up against the lone Gluttony. In defense, Gluttony opens concealed openings at the tips of his body flaps, unleashing streams of green, gooey liquid that spray in every direction. To move, the moderator must roll, making it nearly impossible for him to keep pace with the two deities.


    ¡°Hey, David!¡± a soul calls out.


    Surviving Skill Tree and Neutral members join the group after clearing out the remaining Heaven souls and tending to the injured on the third level.


    ¡°Gluttony is a water type, so we¡¯ll need to pull Demeter¡¯s attention away from him¡­and to stay as far as possible from the stench,¡± David says.


    ¡°Is she riding a tortoise?¡± Wyn asks, but no one responds.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything that starts with ¡®D¡¯¡­,¡± Mira ponders.


    ¡°If you¡¯re struggling, I¡¯ve got a D right here for you,¡± James adds with a grin.


    After relocating to the back of Demeter and keeping her distance, Vivian shoots an arrow into the sky, which splits into four more, aligning in a horizontal line as they descend. But with a swing of her golden sickle, Demeter deflects all the arrows.


    An amplified fiery laser from Catutu follows, forcing Demeter to summon vines from the tortoise¡¯s back to lift herself up. However, the tortoise is quickly obliterated under the intense heat of the laser. As Catutu moves her head to adjust, Demeter has no choice but to fall and take the hit. However, vines quickly sprawl around Catutu, wrapping her tightly and forcing her down onto her belly, halting the laser.


    Demeter quickly recovers, summoning vines from the ground to grab onto and lower herself back down.


    ¡°Aunt Deo, let me handle the souls! You¡¯re better suited to take down this abomination,¡± Athena calls out.


    Ignoring Athena¡¯s advice, Demeter charges straight for Vivian, her expression fierce and unwavering.


    "Aunt Deo!" Athena shouts, distracted, before getting shot at by Gluttony.


    Demeter has a commanding presence, her tall, robust frame draped in a gown resembling layers of golden wheat interwoven with dark green vines. Her arms and neckline are adorned with intricate wreaths of leaves and grain. Her skin has an earthy tone, her eyes a rich, deep green, and her hair flows in wild, thick waves of auburn, intertwined with small blossoms and vines. Around her waist, she wears a golden girdle shaped like twisting vines, and in one hand, she grips a curved golden sickle.


    Dodging and blocking projectiles with vines, Demeter closes in on Vivian, who has retreated to the group. Suddenly, tall green grass emerges from the ground, with small trees scattering around. After summoning another tortoise made of intertwined vines, waves of vines crawl from its legs with every step it takes. On its back, Demeter shoots vines from her palms, immediately taking out any souls in the way.


    Obstructed by the tall grass and trees, Skill Tree and its allies struggle to dodge incoming attacks from Demeter and the tortoise, let alone get a clear shot. As Wyn attempts to regroup with his team, Charlotte dashes toward the tortoise¡¯s foot and slams it with her flail mace at full force. The impact crushes the foot, and icicles immediately form around it, slowing its movement. Charlotte quickly rushes to the back leg and repeats the attack, causing the tortoise to come to a standstill.


    Vivian, now perched atop a tree with Heysoos, fires an arrow that splits into four, this time in a straight line, aiming for Demeter. She easily evades, letting the arrows strike the back of the tortoise instead. Quickly, Demeter summons more vines to repair the tortoise and continue her advance.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kai, reunited with Violet and Ruben, seizes the opportunity to strike from beneath the tortoise. He summons rock pillars while Violet conjures wind-boosted snow pillars. With Ruben¡¯s wind gusts aiding them, they lift the vine creature high enough to halt it in its tracks, preventing it from taking another step. However, their plan backfires as vines sprout from the ground, ensnaring them just as they separate in a desperate attempt to evade. Meanwhile, Demeter desummons the tortoise and drops into the grass.


    Kai engulfs himself in fire to burn away the vines and quickly moves toward Violet, shouting her name. After freeing her, they search for Ruben. But before they can reach him, Demeter emerges from the tall grass, her golden sickle raised. She strikes Ruben, the initial blow lodging into his head. With a surge of power, Demeter envelops her arms in vines, forcing the sickle down toward Ruben¡¯s neck. His agonized scream echoes in the air, prompting Kai and Violet to rush toward him.


    They arrive just in time to see Demeter standing over the lifeless Ruben. Before they can react, she shoots vines from her palm, but they are instantly burned to a crisp by David¡¯s flaming shield, who leaps in front to protect them.


    ¡°David, Ruben is¡­,¡± Violet says.


    ¡°I know,¡± David replies, his voice is mixed with sorrow and anger.


    David summons fire pillars from beneath Demeter and around her, but she dashes right through them, charging toward him. Vines shoot from her palm, quickly surrounding the three of them. Kai and Violet work together to slice through the vines from the back, while David charges forward, his shield held high.


    Demeter strikes with her sickle, the sharp tip aimed downward, but David blocks the blow with his shield. Seizing the opportunity, David thrusts his blade forward, aiming for her stomach. However, Demeter swiftly repositions herself, and the blade strikes her golden girdle instead, causing less damage.


    A thunderstrike follows, hitting Demeter directly and setting her ablaze. As David moves in for another strike, vine serpents slither from the ground, leaping toward him to ensnare him. Their thorny fangs sink into his flesh.


    Kai acts swiftly, cutting through the serpents and freeing David, but Demeter has vanished from sight. Without hesitation, Kai shifts his focus to Violet, who is gently cradling Ruben¡¯s lifeless body in her arms, watching as it slowly disintegrates. Meanwhile, David drops to his knee, thrusting his sword into the ground in frustration, letting out a loud scream of anger.


    ¡°Was that David?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move toward the scream. Hope everything is okay,¡± Wyn suggests, his voice shaken, fearing for the worst.


    Heysoos and Violet, having observed everything from their vantage point in the tree, call out to their team and Wyn¡¯s to regroup beneath it. But as Wyn¡¯s team makes their way over, another tortoise emerges, with Demeter standing on its back once again. This time, she holds the severed heads of other Hell souls in her hands, which she drops for the tortoise to crush beneath its massive feet.


    ¡°Where are you, the one who cowardly shot me from the back?¡± Demeter announces.


    Suddenly, a set of daggers hurtles toward Demeter from the side, but she deftly deflects them with her sickle.


    ¡°This is for Ruben!¡± Violet cries, then begins dashing through the tall grass to hide.


    Being on top of the tortoise gives Demeter a clear view of Violet¡¯s position, but before she can ensnare her with vines, a fiery cyclone descends, carrying Mira¡¯s whip. The cyclone erupts around Demeter, striking and burning the tortoise. Demeter quickly summons a shield made of vines from her palms to block the attack. The explosion shatters the vine shield, and Demeter¡¯s hands catch on fire. However, with a swift shake of both hands, the flames are extinguished almost instantly.


    Lava streams surge from beneath the tortoise, tearing through its body and rushing toward Demeter, engulfing her in searing heat. Meanwhile, Wyn¡¯s team gathers around the tree where Heysoos and Vivian are stationed. Catutu enlarges herself, preparing to launch an attack, but before she can act, thick vines erupt from the ground, wrapping around the tree¡¯s base. Smaller trees are uprooted and hurled at Catutu, interrupting her focus, while the vines quickly extend to ensnare everyone nearby, binding them tightly.


    A thunderstrike aimed at Demeter follows, but she swiftly dashes away the moment Wyn¡¯s cyclone fades, charging toward the group at the tree. Multiple Neutrals leap into her path, eager to take her down themselves. Demeter dodges the first few strikes with ease, then wraps the curved side of her sickle around one soul. Using vines to propel herself over the soul, she lands gracefully behind it. With a swift twist and pull of her sickle, she severs its head instantly. Without missing a beat, Demeter summons more vines, ensnaring the remaining souls in the group. One by one, she swiftly decapitates them with precision.


    Then Demeter punches through one soul¡¯s head with devastating force, the impact sending vines spiraling from her fist. The vines continue their deadly path, piercing through the bodies of nearby souls, shredding through their flesh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a slaughterfield. She¡¯s too strong. Stronger than Ares, I feel,¡± Heysoos mentions.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Vivian asks.


    ¡°We wait for her to come here,¡± Wyn says.


    As Demeter continues her path toward the group at the tree, she fails to detect the cleared ground ahead of her ¨C the tall grass having already been burned away by a lava field laid by Isabella. When Demeter steps onto the molten earth, her body is instantly engulfed by lava.


    David jumps from behind Demeter, his blade aimed at her head. Just as he¡¯s about to strike, a shield slams into him from the side, sending him tumbling into the lava pool. The shield returns, its inner side flying to grab Demeter out of the lava field. Athena has come to aid her aunt.

 Chapter 89 - vs Athena and Demeter

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gluttony?¡± Charlotte asks, lifting David out of the lava field.


    ¡°Guys, Ruben¡­he¡¯s gone,¡± Violet announces as she, David, and Kai regroup with the others.


    As the group processes the devastating news with sorrow, Athena stands apart, checking on Demeter.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that abomination after you?¡± Demeter asks, shaken from all the damage she¡¯s taken.


    ¡°It realized it couldn¡¯t catch up to me, so it turned its attention to the souls,¡± Athena replies. ¡°It¡¯s not as dumb as it looks. You, on the other hand, should have listened to me.¡±


    ¡°You would not have gotten past those souls. They¡¯re quite strong.¡±


    Athena stands with a fierce, commanding presence, her piercing gray eyes reflecting a sharp, calculating gaze softened only by a few loose strands of her long, dark hair, which is otherwise tied back neatly. Her fitted breastplate is etched with intricate battle scenes and symbols of strength and justice, embodying both power and purpose. Below, a leather skirt layered with metal plates grants her agility, while polished bronze greaves and bracers shield her forearms and shins.


    She holds the aegis shield firmly on her left arm ¨C a broad, imposing shield adorned with the snarling head of a gorgon at its center. The aegis shimmers with an otherworldly sheen, its surface layered with fine, snake-like scales that ripple as she moves. In her right hand, she wields a finely crafted spear, its long shaft ending in a gleaming silver tip.


    Charging toward the group, Athena raises the aegis in front. Kai dashes in to intercept, but the gorgon¡¯s eyes light up, instantly encasing him in stone. Athena follows up with a swift spear thrust that narrowly misses his forehead, instead chipping off a piece of his rock-solid hair as he falls flat to the ground. Violet summons a gust, pulling Kai back to the group, while David, Charlotte, and Heysoos charge forward, weapons raised and ready for Athena.


    Charlotte swings her flail, the mace head arcing around to strike Athena¡¯s back. At the same time, Athena¡¯s and David¡¯s shields collide with a resounding crash, locking them both in place. Moving swiftly to the side, Heysoos launches his chained hooks, aiming to entangle Athena¡¯s arms. Just before any of their weapons make contact, however, a reflective barrier expands from the edges of the aegis, enveloping her in a full three-sixty defense.


    Vivian, perched atop the enlarged Catutu, orders David to move back as she fires an arrow that splits mid-flight, targeting the gorgon eyes on Athena¡¯s shield. But just as they¡¯re about to hit, vines shoot up, intercepting the arrows.


    ¡°There you are! The one who shot me from behind!¡± Demeter says.


    Having freed himself from the rock, Kai dashes forward with Violet by his side, both of them sprinting past Athena to pursue Demeter. In response, Demeter summons tall grass and small trees once more, using the landscape to hinder their pursuit. Hell souls in the vicinity join the chase, but Demeter skillfully weaves through their ranks, her focus fixed solely on reaching Vivian.


    A fiery cyclone envelops Catutu, shielding her and enabling her to channel Lisa¡¯s laser beam through the swirling flames. Meanwhile, Vivian unleashes additional lasers from her palms, all aimed at Demeter. With quick reflexes, Demeter uses vines to launch herself out of the attack''s path. As a new vine-wreathed tortoise emerges from the ground, it draws the attacks away from Demeter, though it¡¯s obliterated before it can fully take form.


    By then, Demeter has already perched herself in a nearby tree. Using vines to gain momentum, she swings her sickle with deadly precision, the blade extended by her vines as it slices down from the top of Vivian¡¯s face. Wyn immediately summons a cyclone around Catutu, but it¡¯s too late ¨C Vivian¡¯s lifeless body slips from Catutu¡¯s head and crashes to the ground. At the same time, Demeter is sent spiraling upward.


    ¡°VIVIAN!¡± comes the anguished cry in unison from Mira and Lisa, their voices a raw cacophony of despair.


    Distracted by the anguished cry, David instinctively turns, giving Athena an opening to strike him with the edge of her aegis. Her blow narrowly misses as he hastily retreats toward Catutu. Charlotte and Heysoos are quick to follow, with Kai and Violet joining them, leaving Athena momentarily unchallenged.


    Fueled by anger, Wyn propels himself into the air. Unable to locate Demeter, he dives down at Athena with all his might. His chakram blades clash against her aegis, sending sparks flying. He shuts his eyes to avoid the gorgon¡¯s gaze and expands the cyclone swirling behind him, aiming it to strike her exposed areas. However, Athena swiftly activates her reflective barrier, shielding herself from the cyclone¡¯s reach. Meanwhile, Demeter tries to intervene, rushing to support her niece, but is swiftly repelled by a barrage of projectiles and charging souls who block her path.


    Athena summons her spear, but Wyn reacts instantly. He spins the chakram blades rapidly, using centrifugal force to swipe Athena¡¯s aegis aside. The reflective barrier fades, but Athena grips the shield tightly, refusing to let go. Seizing the moment, Wyn propels himself toward her mid-air, his blades plunging into Athena¡¯s neck and chest. She staggers back, fighting against the pressure, and with a swift, precise motion, she thrusts the spear toward Wyn. He narrowly dodges, but the spear grazes his cheek, slicing through with a sickening cut.


    While Wyn writhes on the ground in pain, Lisa fires lasers defensively. Athena raises her shield, advancing carefully with her spear poised in her other hand. But as the group¡¯s projectiles increase in intensity, she¡¯s forced to dodge, abandoning her guarded approach.Stolen story; please report.


    The instant Wyn notices the barrier drop, he pushes through the pain, launching himself at her and grabbing her from behind.


    ¡°YU! YOUR BLADE! PLAN D! PLAN D!¡± he shouts.


    Yu responds without hesitation, raising his blade skyward and extending the handle to its full length. Mira joins him, igniting the blade¡¯s tip with fire. Struggling to free herself, Athena begins encasing her body ¨C and Wyn¡¯s hands ¨C in rock, unintentionally tightening his grip.


    As they hover above Yu¡¯s blade, Wyn summons his weapons ¨C the thick, glove-like contraptions shattering the stone encasing his hands. He drives a chakram blade under Athena¡¯s armpit, then repositions himself, planting his feet on her back. With a powerful kick and the added force of a narrow descending cyclone, he sends her hurtling downward, crashing onto Yu''s crescent blade.


    Unable to dodge in time, Yu and Mira brace as Athena lands heavily on top of them ¨C but the blade has already plunged deep into her stomach.


    A gust from Violet quickly lifts Athena into the air, followed by a powerful mace strike from Charlotte to her face. Icicle spikes burst from her skin as the blow lands. A thunderstrike follows, crashing into her stomach where the crescent blade still protrudes. Meanwhile, Yu and James freeze Athena¡¯s arms and legs in place. After asking Yu to recall his blade, David leaps onto Athena, his fury overwhelming him. He relentlessly pounds her face with his sword and shield, each strike laced with raw emotion. Tears stream down his face, mingling with the intensity of his blows as he vents his anguish and rage.


    Demeter, unable to clear the souls surrounding her, weaves through them, making her way toward Athena. The tortoise and tall grass, once effective distractions, are becoming less potent as the souls grow more familiar with her tactics, adapting to her moves and countering her efforts quickly. As she advances, Lisa fires precise laser beams in her direction, but Demeter dodges with swift movements. Suddenly, a demon dashes past Demeter, its claws scraping her face. Though no visible wound appears, the brief distraction gives Yu and James the opening to freeze her in place.


    A fiery gust follows, propelling Mira¡¯s whip forward, and the combined force shatters the ice, sending Demeter crashing to the ground. Without hesitation, Lisa leaps on top of her. She fires electrifying laser beams at point-blank range.


    ¡°Hold her in place and get out!¡± an unfamiliar voice commands.


    Lisa springs back, retreating swiftly as a stream of water surges over Demeter, solidifying into ice and trapping her within. Charlotte sends Heysoos¡¯ chained hooks flying around her. At her signal, the ice shatters, and as Demeter struggles to regain her balance, the chains tighten around her legs. The anchor locks onto her neck, sending her crashing face-first to the ground. Above her, a massive portal opens, and a colossal figure descends, its immense weight crushing Demeter beneath it. It''s Gluttony ¨C unfazed by Heysoos'' anchor, which seems insignificant against the overwhelming mass of the entity. Just like that, the battle is over.


    After sending Gluttony back to his domain in the middle of the level, unable to tolerate the unbearable stench, a group of nerds joins David, offering him words of comfort for his team¡¯s losses. Meanwhile, Wyn¡¯s team rushes to check on him. After Catutu licks at his nasty cut, Yu and James carefully carry Wyn over, and together, they rejoin David¡¯s team.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feel anymore,¡± David cries, his voice heavy with exhaustion and grief.


    The nerds broke their code to stay safe from the war, stepping in when the losses of Ruben and Vivian hit them hard. Anger and sorrow surged through their ranks.


    ¡°There are Zeus and Poseidon left, and those two are as strong as our level moderators,¡± a nerd says.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here. We can¡¯t fight anymore,¡± Wyn says, his hand shakily pressed to the gash on his face, his voice hollow.


    ¡°If Steve and Wei can¡¯t do it, then we have no shot anyway,¡± Charlotte adds, sobbing quietly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest. If the bonkers make it to the seventh level, then we¡¯ll fight again, Mister Nerd,¡± Lisa says through her tears.


    Rex, the demon who dashed right past Demeter during the fight, briefly considers greeting Wyn¡¯s team but decides against it. Instead, he watches them grieve for a moment before returning to the battlefield to help clean up the remnants of the Heaven army.


    The nerds allow the group, Skill Tree, and Neutrals to collect their share of essence before opening portals to return them to the tent area of the seventh level. Catutu leaves to reunite with her cat siblings and assist CATOTO on level zero. As the souls step through the portals, David grips Ruben''s and Vivian''s bands tightly, his hands trembling. He softly asks his team to let him keep the bands for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, David. If I had summoned the cyclone faster, Vivian could still be safe. I¡¯m¡­,¡± Wyn says, his voice quivering with guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it,¡± David replies, his voice thick with emotion as he places a hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder. The smile on his face is broken, filled with unshed tears. ¡°Without you and your team, we would¡¯ve lost more.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief pause as David¡¯s grief catches up with him, and then, without a word, he pulls Wyn into a tight embrace. Both men are crying, their shared pain mixing with the silent understanding that sometimes, there are no words to heal such wounds.


    Having been told that Fatima and Eugene are already inside David¡¯s tent, along with Crowd¡¯s team¡¯s bands, David¡¯s team gathers inside. Wyn¡¯s team, on the other hand, plans to spend time recovering together in Wyn¡¯s tent. However, when Wyn opens the tent flaps, the team is taken aback to find Cateto peacefully sleeping on the table, unaware of their presence.


    They gather around the table, and Mira, unable to contain her excitement, gently lifts Cateto in her arms, hugging him tightly. Cateto stirs awake and immediately bursts into tears when he sees Wyn¡¯s team surrounding him.


    ¡°You are all alive!¡± he sobs.


    The group embraces him, their relief and joy tangible as they come together for a group hug. Despite being told that Catutu had already tended to Wyn¡¯s wound, Cateto instinctively starts licking the gash on Wyn''s face.


    Unable to join his brothers and sisters due to his injuries, the nerds had placed Cateto in Wyn''s tent to rest, giving him some time to recover.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest and hope things go well up there, eh?¡± James says, his voice tinged with exhaustion.


    ¡°Christine¡­,¡± Yu voices his concern for the former member.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about her, but there¡¯s nothing we can do anymore,¡± Mira replies, her tone soft but firm. ¡°We¡¯re too exhausted to be of any help to anyone.¡±


    Wyn¡¯s gaze drifts to the ground, ¡°...We¡¯ve lost so much already, and this is just the beginning.¡±


    Cateto, as requested by Wyn, boinks each of them on the head, sending the team into a deep, restful sleep. Once everyone is settled, he curls up on top of Mira¡¯s sleeping bag, purring softly, a small oasis of calm amidst the chaos. Meanwhile, as Skill Tree and Neutrals rest, the fierce battle on level zero rages on.

 Chapter 90 - Zeus and Poseidon

    The influx of souls arriving in Hell has been rising lately, pushing CATOTO to work tirelessly, completing his tasks as swiftly as he can. After guiding a group of gray bands through Hell''s gate, he quickly returns to his ¡°crib¡± on a sturdy, thicc stick ¨C a name update that CATOTO seems to have embraced. His crib is simple, nothing fancy ¨C literally a wooden baby crib with a cozy white bed and pillow. A mobile of his siblings, each hanging by their tails with CATOTO himself at the center, magically hovers above.


    As usual, CATOTO points his paws toward the walls and takes a deep breath as he approaches another group of newcomers, fully prepared to greet them with what he firmly believes to be a dramatic entrance.


    "Welcome to Hell!" he announces, his deep, echoing voice reverberating through the space, silencing the entire gathering of souls.


    As he begins explaining the rules of each level to the bewildered newcomers, a strange sight catches his eye: a large, unfamiliar portal, its blue expanse swirling with wisps of cloud-like white, opens on the wall. From within the portal, two commanding figures slowly emerge.


    "Bleh, so white," one of the figures grumbles.


    "What did you expect, brother? This is Hell," the other replies.


    CATOTO immediately summons the thicc sticks, urgency sharpening his voice. While waiting for his backup, he decides to stall.


    "Just the two of you?" he asks.


    "Two is all we need, you filthy animal!" one snarls, gripping a menacing trident.


    "Have you any idea who we are?" the other demands.


    "...No way! A couch? Are we in Heaven?" a soul gasps, his eyes widening.


    "What couch? We¡¯re both noodles!" the deity replies. ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    "Two? How?" CATOTO wonders aloud.


    As the thicc sticks arrive, he orders them to swarm the deities, then leaps onto one and zooms toward the gate, abandoning the confused souls behind him.


    "Cerberus, my good boys and girl, Heaven has sent their champions against us!"


    Cerberus lets out a long, continuous howl in a deep, resonant tune that immediately triggers alarms across the levels of Hell. Moments after his howl fades, the massive gate to Hell slides open, forcefully expelling non-elite souls through a sprawling portal that now looms behind it. Unbeknownst to both Cerberus and CATOTO, Heaven portals have also begun opening across other levels of Hell, signaling the start of a full-scale invasion. The nerds, quick to catch on to Heaven¡¯s strategy, scramble to alert each level¡¯s moderator and, soon after, Dark Force and Pete.


    ¡°You! The less trampy girl! Why the fuck are you by yourself?¡± a familiar voice calls as she stands, catching sight of another familiar face.


    ¡°Who are y¡­like, no way! Grandma Mildred!¡± Christine exclaims.


    After spreading more lies about how Wyn¡¯s team left her out in the cold, Christine tells Grandma Mildred that she had been training alone at the Dojo, hoping to find a new team. What she doesn¡¯t share is that, despite flaunting her high essence count, no one was willing to team up with her, unease settling in at the thought of someone as powerful as her being teamless.


    ¡°You souls, get ready. We have two of them here ¨C combined, they are as strong as a level moderator,¡± CATOTO announces after exchanging information with the nerds.


    ¡°Wait, two of them equal one of ours? What?¡± a soul asks, confused.


    ¡°Where are the elites? They should be fighting them, not us!¡± another soul protests.


    ¡°We are being attacked on three other levels as well,¡± CATOTO responds. ¡°The elites are defending those first before coming to aid us. We must hold!¡±


    Christine, not much stronger after leaving Wyn¡¯s team, has made it her goal to stay close to Grandma Mildred whose essence count slightly surpasses hers. Anxiously waiting, the powerful entities finally arrive at the gate, casually strolling.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for the small fries like those at the wall. We¡¯re here for the likes of you,¡± Poseidon says, pointing at Cerberus with his trident.


    ¡°If you buffoons are really pockets, why can¡¯t you afford clothes? And where are yo¡¯ dicks? I ain¡¯t see no bulge,¡± Grandma Mildred remarks, causing gasps to ripple through the souls, even from CATOTO. Slowly, Christine edges away from her.


    Poseidon is over two meters tall, his muscular frame draped in a layer of regal yet rugged armor. His chest is bare, revealing a perfectly sculpted physique. A pair of intricate, coral-patterned pauldrons rest on his broad shoulders, their iridescent colors shimmering like the sea at twilight. Below, armor forged from the deep ocean¡¯s ancient metals wraps his legs ¨C deep blue, almost black leggings that gleam with an ethereal, aquatic glow. In his calloused hands, he grips a massive trident, its prongs sharp and glistening with the force of the tides.


    Zeus, as tall as Poseidon, radiates raw power. His torso is exposed to the elements, showcasing his divine body. A golden plate rests over his chest, intricately adorned with lightning bolt designs, while his abdomen remains bare. A belt, etched with more lightning motifs, holds his storm-cloud-colored leggings, which seem to shift like the skies before a thunderstorm. His forearms and lower legs are armored with gleaming golden plates, their edges sharp and regal. His wild, unruly mane of hair frames his face, and in his right hand, he wields the mighty thunderbolt.


    Without uttering a single word, Zeus hurls his thunderbolt. The weapon zigzags through the air, passing through the heads of the souls, exploding them as it goes. Finally, it stops after piercing Grandma Mildred¡¯s head, only to be resummoned into Zeus¡¯ hand. Christine screams at the sight, but the carnage is just beginning.


    The chihuahua and pug heads of Cerberus unleash streams of flame from their mouths, while the husky head coughs out small numerous eggs that rapidly hatch into disfigured puppies, each one a grotesque mix of different breeds, their features warped beyond imagination ¨C some with limbs too long, eyes popping out of sockets, and fur matted and misshapen.


    Zeus strikes down from above, sending thunderbolts at the three heads, but they retract into Cerberus'' massive body, narrowly avoiding the blasts. CATOTO, previously perched on the husky¡¯s head, leaps down and calls upon the thicc sticks. A new wave of the creatures descends from above, quickly swarming Zeus. But the thunder champion zaps them into cinders with terrifying ease.


    Seizing the moment, Cerberus'' heads reemerge and unleash torrents of flame, striking Zeus¡¯ chest armor and exposed abdomen, burning away several of the thicc sticks in the process. Meanwhile, the disfigured puppies scurry towards Zeus, their tiny jaws biting and gnawing at his legs and torso, failing to sink their teeth into his divine skin as they swarm over him.


    ¡°You filthy creatures!¡± Zeus snarls.


    Electricity surges through his body as it begins to glow. Suddenly, thunder strikes explode from his form, disintegrating all the thicc sticks and puppies in an instant.


    While Zeus is preoccupied with Cerberus, Poseidon summons massive waves of water, pulling souls into the swirling depths. As the waves approach, Poseidon swings his trident in a precise, powerful motion, slicing through the souls trapped within the water. In the midst of the chaos, CATOTO hides within a wave, waiting for the right moment. As the wave nears Poseidon, CATOTO enlarges his tail and sweeps it low, striking the sea king¡¯s legs. Caught off guard, Poseidon stumbles but catches himself with one hand, quickly springing back to his feet. The waves, however, vanish.


    With high speed, CATOTO dashes around Poseidon, slashing at him with his claws as he makes each pass. However, Poseidon¡¯s tough exterior, even exposed without armor, shows no signs of damage. A soul grabs at Poseidon¡¯s leg, but with a swift motion, the sea king stomps down, crushing the soul''s head beneath his foot. Seizing the moment, CATOTO leaps off another soul, using her body to propel himself forward as he enlarges. Though he doesn¡¯t have enough time to reach his full size, CATOTO crashes into the unwavering Poseidon¡¯s back. With both paws, he grabs Poseidon¡¯s head, pulling it backward as his face nears the sea king¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you entertained?¡± Poseidon asks. ¡°Because I¡¯m not!¡±


    A stream of water bursts from beneath Poseidon, propelling CATOTO into the air. Capitalizing on the momentum, he enlarges himself. At full size, Le CATOTO GRANDE comes crashing down directly onto the sea king. But in a twisted turn, the cat¡¯s behind is impaled by the trident¡¯s tips, and Poseidon effortlessly raises his weapon, lifting the enlarged demon into the air with just one hand. The pain forces Le CATOTO GRANDE to meow in agony.


    With both hands now gripping the trident, Poseidon slams it down, crashing the massive feline to the ground. Poseidon then uses the impaled cat to crush other souls, forcing Le CATOTO GRANDE to shrink himself. As he shrinks, the trident tips remain lodged in his body, and when Poseidon slams CATOTO¡¯s now-small head onto a fallen soul, the shrinking causes the trident tips to slice open his rear. The impact to his head, coupled with the damage to his rear, results in CATOTO¡¯s immediate end.


    Meanwhile, Zeus has been targeting Cerberus¡¯ heads with thunder strikes while directing his thunderbolt at its feet. Despite its massive size, Cerberus is quick, evading most of Zeus¡¯ attacks. However, when the dog heads catch a glimpse of the fallen CATOTO, they howl in distress, giving Zeus the opening he needs. With his thunderbolt in hand, he dashes in and severs Cerberus¡¯ foot. As Cerberus loses its balance, Zeus emerges from below, leaps up, and drives the thunderbolt into the side of the giant dog. Using the lodged weapon to propel himself onto the dog''s back, he resummons the thunderbolt and severs the pug head.


    In response, the remaining heads retract into the massive body, giving Zeus the perfect opportunity to strike wherever he desires. Just as he prepares to thrust his thunderbolt into the dog''s back, two portals open above the giant gate. Without hesitation, Steve and Wei emerge, weapons drawn and ready for battle.

 Chapter 91 - Hell’s Strongest Warriors

    The dojo cats, Catato and Catito, trail behind Steve and Wei as they leap through a portal, their eyes swiftly scanning the battlefield. Without hesitation, they rush toward their fallen brother, CATOTO, stopping to mourn his loss. Low, grief-stricken moans slip from their throats, steadily growing into a unified, defiant meow that echoes through the battlefield.


    Steve, holding Wei, propels both of them straight at Zeus with a cyclone. Zeus leaps backward to evade the impact, but before they hit the ground, Steve redirects the cyclone mid-air, curving it behind the thunder champion. As they close in, Zeus charges his fists with thunder and pivots, punching forward to meet their advance.


    Wei counters with a triple-bladed sword, its width expanding to match the gap between Zeus¡¯ crackling fists. As the blades and fists collide with a resounding clash, thunderbolts erupt from above. The bolts miss their mark as Steve and Wei push Zeus backward, forcing the blades¡¯ tips deeper into his fists. However, the thunder-charged fists emit surging strikes that bypass the sword¡¯s defenses, slamming into both men and sending them tumbling across the ground.


    Freed from the sword, Zeus summons a thunderstrike from above, aiming it at the two. In response, Wei conjures a stream of water fused with lava, surging from behind and curving to intercept the falling thunder ¨C then he extends it, driving it toward Zeus. Smoke billows from the scalding water as the lava rapidly solidifies, trapping Zeus within.


    Poseidon dashes forward, rushing to aid Zeus, but the dojo cats blur into action. With blinding speed, they intercept the sea king, their claws slashing against his divine form as they streak past him in rapid, coordinated strikes. Catato enlarges his tail, sweeping it at Poseidon¡¯s feet just as Catito jumps onto Poseidon¡¯s chest, delivering a powerful kick with enlarged paws that forces the sea king to stagger backward. Despite their efforts, Poseidon is supported by a stream of water from behind which keeps him from falling. Instead, he¡¯s lifted into the air, riding the stream as it grows into a wave, its width expanding beneath him.


    The cats dash toward the soul crowd, using them as distractions. As Poseidon rides the wave, it surges over the souls, submerging them in the process. Meanwhile, Cerberus fires flames from its remaining two heads, limping forward and adjusting their direction. Poseidon shifts the wave¡¯s width and height to evade the encroaching flames. Redirecting his focus to Cerberus, he dives down to the bottom of the wave. As the water crashes into the helpless dog, he thrusts his trident forward ¨C only to strike the already missing leg. Before anyone can react, multiple blows land against Poseidon¡¯s head ¨C but he remains standing.


    Wei dashes toward the encased Zeus while Steve splits off to take on Poseidon. With heated blades in hand, Wei raises his sword high, using a stream of water to propel himself upward, aiming to strike from above. Anticipating the move, Zeus easily breaks free from the hardened lava and charges his fist. Unable to halt his attack in time, Wei¡¯s blades strike, but Zeus blocks with a single arm, causing the weapons to lodge into his flesh as lava spews from the blades, burning deeper. In that instant, Zeus¡¯ fist slams into Wei¡¯s stomach. Though the punch doesn¡¯t pierce all the way through, the force sends him flying, a smoldering burn mark now scarring his abdomen, the hole visible and smoking.


    ¡°No human should have the power equal to a divine entity,¡± Zeus says, pulling Wei¡¯s sword from his arm.


    Wei struggles but manages to rise, using streams of water to dodge the barrage of thunder strikes coming from both above and ahead. He begins to encircle Zeus with a single, continuous stream of water, boiling it with lava. Smoke and molten rock billow as he moves. Once Zeus is fully engulfed in smoke, Wei summons a massive water stream from beneath him, swirling it around before crashing Zeus to the ground. Zeus immediately rises, clapping his hands in applause. It seems he feels no pain, despite the injuries.


    Electricity surges through Zeus'' body, thunder strikes exploding from his form. He moves forward, closing in on Wei, who tries to evade with a water stream. But Zeus doesn''t follow Wei directly. Instead, he lets the thunder strikes make contact with the base of Wei¡¯s stream. Suddenly, the stream is severed at the base, and as Wei falls, thunder strikes hit him from behind, sending him crashing to the ground. Before Wei can summon another stream beneath him to move, more thunder strikes rain down from above, overwhelming him.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Meanwhile, Steve fires ice bullets from his dual guns, the speed and force amplified by cyclones that erupt from the barrels alongside the projectiles. While the first several bullets strike Poseidon¡¯s head, the rest are stopped by a wave that rises in front of the sea king, moving forward and drowning the bullets before they can reach him. In an unexpected move, Steve propels himself through the crashing wave, encasing himself in ice ¨C only to find that Poseidon is no longer visible. From above, the sea king appears, gripping his trident with both hands, aiming a downward stab. The trident pierces through Steve¡¯s hardened legs, pinning him to the ground. Reacting to the pain, Steve quickly summons a cyclone that lifts both himself and Poseidon into the air.


    With the trident still embedded in his legs, Steve fires bullets at Poseidon, who is swirling uncontrollably inside the cyclone. The sea king guards his face, allowing his body and arms to take the hits. Though the bullets don¡¯t pierce him, dented wounds become more visible. Poseidon then summons the trident back into his hands, and as he¡¯s hurled away from the cyclone, he throws it, boosted by a surge of water from his hand. The trident would have missed Steve anyway, but just as it passes, a cat dashes at it, deflecting its path. A flame from Cerberus follows, amplified through Catito. Poseidon skillfully evades it, quickly rising after rolling on the ground. However, he¡¯s caught off guard when Catato¡¯s enlarged tail trips him. As he stumbles, he summons a water stream to stabilize himself, but is quickly pinned down by a cyclone as Steve closes in.


    Steve leaps forward, ice blades jutting out from the barrels of his guns. Aimed at Poseidon¡¯s head, the blades are halted as the sea king engulfs his head in a protective bubble. Boosted by cyclones, Steve fires the blades into the bubble, managing to lodge them in Poseidon¡¯s head, though only shallowly. Water erupts from beneath, forming a water tank that engulfs both Poseidon and Steve. Not accustomed to fighting underwater, Steve is struck in the arms by the trident as he raises them to protect his throat and head. Poseidon is relentless, continuing to push Steve around with the lodged trident. Suddenly, an enlarged Catito crashes down onto the sea king, while Catato swims and successfully pulls Steve out of harm¡¯s way, though his arms remain impaled by the trident.


    With the last thunder strike, Wei lies face down on the floor, panting. Zeus charges up his bolt, preparing the next strike as a finishing blow. In that moment, Wei makes a desperate decision ¨C sacrificing non-elite souls. He summons a wave behind them, pushing the souls toward him. Meanwhile, he springs forward, propelling himself through his own wave. Zeus hurls the bolt, its immense power cutting through the wave and the souls within it with ease. However, the bolt comes to a sudden halt just before reaching Wei ¨C he has used more water to pull other souls in front of him as a shield.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± Zeus says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going down that easiry,¡± Wei responds.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the pronunciation?¡±


    Wei begins sending souls toward Zeus in towering waves as he slowly retreats closer to the gate, where Christine cowers in front. Soon, she too is swept up in a wave. Zeus, with thunder strikes bursting from his body, braces for impact, his arms shielding his face. Fortunately for Christine, she¡¯s on top of the wave and doesn¡¯t come into direct contact with Zeus. However, she¡¯s sent crashing to the floor as the wave passes the thunder champion.


    As the last wave dissipates, a stream of water fused with lava erupts from below, engulfing Zeus. However, this time the attack fails to encase him in hardened lava due to the constant thunder strikes emanating from Zeus¡¯ body. Seizing the moment, Zeus dashes forward, the bolt gripped tightly in his hand. With each dash, a thunderbolt strikes the ground where Zeus had been moments before. He deliberately zigzags to evade Wei¡¯s attacks, then, to further confuse him, summons thunderbolts from above as soon as he finishes each dash. Wei¡¯s back is now pressed against the closed gate, his breath coming in quick, shallow gasps. He can hear the sound of his own hyperventilation as Zeus closes in.


    Wei closes his eyes, preparing for the worst. Then, he feels himself being lifted. Opening his eyes, he sees Cerberus has rushed into the thunderstorm to save him, gripping him in its mouth. The beast endures thunder strikes with each movement, its body wracked with pain as it maneuvers through the storm.


    Suddenly, from seemingly out of nowhere, Zeus leaps from the ground, both hands gripping the bolt. The bolt embeds itself into Cerberus¡¯ chihuahua head, followed by a thunder strike from within, instantly exploding its skull. Yet, just before its final moment, the beast releases Wei, allowing the middle head ¨C the husky ¨C to grab him. The husky swings its head, throwing Wei aside as the massive body continues to run, Zeus still riding it. The husky¡¯s eyes burn with determination, ready to accept its fate.

 Chapter 92 - Glimpses Of Hope

    Before the enlarged Catito can land on Poseidon, the sea king resists by concentrating water at the cat''s rear, propelling it upward into the air. Meanwhile, after sending Cerberus to aid Wei, Catato focuses on dislodging the trident from Steve¡¯s grasp. Just as he¡¯s about to free it, Poseidon resummons the weapon into his hands. Suddenly, a towering wave rises, morphing into the shape of a whale before crashing down onto Catato and Steve. With his trident pointing forward, Poseidon manipulates the massive water form toward himself.


    Steve is knocked unconscious from the crash, while Catito miraculously lands inside the massive body of water, avoiding injury. Meanwhile, Catato leaps high from the water and delivers a powerful dropkick with his enlarged lower body, slamming into Poseidon¡¯s chest. At the same time, a group of Freedom Faction souls, having arrived through portals, swarm Poseidon, targeting his fists and forcing him to call off the water.


    ¡°You guys finished with the other levels already?¡± Steve mutters weakly, his voice barely audible as a fellow faction member cradles him in their arms.


    ¡°Yes! The Imperial Order folks are here too!¡± the souls reply. ¡°And just in time to save Cerberus!¡±


    The massive dog stands, though barely, with only its lone husky head remaining. The other campsite cats have also joined the fray, but at Catito and Catato¡¯s command, they stay out of the battle, fearing further losses. When Catito points to the deceased CATOTO ¨C whose body, unlike the souls and other creatures in Hell but like his siblings, does not dissolve into essence ¨C the other cats fall silent and comply.


    As much as they long to retrieve their fallen brother, the battle rages too fiercely for a safe opening. Meanwhile, members of the Imperial Order press Zeus back, forcing distance between him and Wei, who struggles to rise to his feet.


    Stronger than Steve by over a hundred thousand essence, Wei had chosen to let Steve handle Poseidon, who was already occupied with the cats and Cerberus. Wei¡¯s plan was never to kill the thunder champion on his own ¨C just to hold him off long enough.


    Now, he calls out to Steve, commanding the Freedom Faction souls to switch their focus to Zeus. Joining forces, Wei and Steve prepare for what will be their ultimate attempt to take down one of the divine enemies.


    ¡°Kirl one and get stronger. That¡¯s the onry way,¡± Wei says.


    Steve hesitates, concern lacing his words. ¡°How many of our faction members are we sacrificing for this?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to say, but as many as we need.¡±


    Steve closes his eyes and lets out a sigh, heavy with burden and guilt. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then,¡± he says.


    Despite having never worked together before, their skills, honed to the level of leader ranks in their respective factions, are evident. As Steve dashes in, skillfully dodging water streams rising from below, Wei moves silently behind Poseidon, leaving a trail of smoke in his wake. By the time Steve engages the sea king, sparring with ice blades jutting from the barrel holes, Wei has already encircled them both.


    Steve, already struggling to match Poseidon¡¯s strength, deliberately allows the sea king¡¯s water-boosted punch to land in his stomach, sending him flying out of the smoke. As the lava hardens around Poseidon, Wei jets upward and fires a stream of water fused with lava at Poseidon, who is just beginning to spin with his trident, preparing to break the hardened lava and clear the smoke. The attack lands, and lava quickly hardens around Poseidon. Wei jets downward, bringing his triple-bladed sword down in a strike, while Steve cyclone dashes back in, the ice blades aimed forward.


    As their weapons near Poseidon, water erupts from beneath, engulfing all three. The current pushes them upward, with Poseidon now free, swimming toward Wei. Having trained underwater before, Wei quickly repositions himself, bracing his blade for impact while his other hand heats Poseidon¡¯s stream with lava. Sensing the heat, Steve propels himself out of the stream with a cyclone, hovering in the air as he observes the battle below.


    Wei readjusts the width of his blades, narrowing the space between them so that they resemble a single-bladed sword. The impact of the clash is softened by the molten stream, which also slows Poseidon¡¯s movements. Wei spins, hurling his sword at the sea king, then jets out of the stream. Just after Poseidon raises his guard to successfully deflect Wei''s sword, Steve propels himself through the stream, guns drawn, and fires point-blank into the sea king¡¯s exposed head.


    Steve, consumed by bloodlust, relentlessly fires ice bullets into Poseidon''s head. Despite the barrage, Poseidon remains unyielding, seizing Steve with both hands. Reacting swiftly, Steve jets out of the water, but Poseidon maintains his grip. With a powerful swing, Poseidon forces them both into a spin through the air. Still caught in the motion, Poseidon suddenly dives midair with a well-timed water dash, slamming Steve hard into the ground, the impact shattering his back.


    In desperation, Steve encases his hands in ice to free himself from Poseidon¡¯s grasp and summons a cyclone, sending both of them back into the air. He propels himself toward the enlarged Catito for a cushioned landing. Meanwhile, Wei, joined by the enlarged Catato, unleashes a stream of water fused with lava at Poseidon. Thanks to Steve¡¯s icy cyclone, Poseidon is still spinning uncontrollably and unable to reposition, taking the full force of the amplified attack.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Poseidon crashes to the ground after being pushed out of Wei¡¯s attack range. He quickly launches water shaped like sea creatures forward, using them as distractions while he dashes toward the souls. In an unexpected move, a line of cyclones erupts from behind Poseidon as he nears them. Catito sweeps his large tail, destroying the sea creatures, but Poseidon reacts in time, leaping toward the enlarged cat. A water stream propels him forward, his trident held above his head, ready to thrust.


    Suddenly, the small Catato falls onto his back before enlarging, catching Poseidon off guard and pressing him to the ground. Poseidon, now on all fours, would normally have been able to push against the weight of the massive Catato with ease. However, as water erupts around his arms, freezing them in place, he struggles to move. Meanwhile, Catito, back at his normal size, leaps onto his brother with the help from Wei, enlarging himself once more. Sitting atop Catato¡¯s belly, their combined weight isn¡¯t enough to crush Poseidon just yet. But as Steve and Wei charge downward in a cyclone and water stream, the pressure intensifies, further weighing down the cats and steadily forcing them toward the ground.


    Even with a surge of water from beneath, Poseidon fails to shake them off. Catato blocks the initial blast with his massive form, forcing the water to cascade down toward the center. As it falls, it gets sucked into Steve¡¯s now-powerful cyclone, adding to the weight. The moment Catato feels the last of the resistance fade beneath him, he and Catito signal for Steve and Wei to halt before returning to their normal sizes. What was once the sea king is now nothing more than a large pool of essence.


    ¡°For CATOTO!¡± Catito shouts, the cry later echoed by all the cats, their voices tinged with both anger and sadness.


    ¡°Death by a cat¡¯s ass. What a tragic end for such a divine being,¡± Steve says, crawling on the floor.


    ¡°Come on, ret¡¯s absorb the essence. We need it for Zeus!¡± Wei suggests.


    While both collect the essence, Steve clutches onto Wei¡¯s shoulder, his eyes fixed on the battle between their factions and the thunder champion. He bites his lip in anger as he watches what seems to be a bloodbath unfold, though he can¡¯t deny that their efforts are effective in holding Zeus back. Unbeknownst to him, tears silently stream down his face.


    At Wei¡¯s command, the faction members scatter, clearing a path for their leaders toward Zeus. Despite his broken back, Steve stays behind, perched atop the enlarged Catito, ready to support from a distance. Meanwhile, the campsite cats retrieve CATOTO¡¯s lifeless body, dash all the way to his crib, and gently place him inside. They give their brother one last look before returning to rejoin Catito and Catato.


    ¡°My brother! How dare you!¡± Zeus roars, his fury causing thunder strikes to crash randomly from the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, and this time, I won¡¯t run,¡± Wei declares, his eyes burning with determination.


    Curved streams of lava rise around Zeus, hardening into jagged pillars. At a flick of Wei¡¯s fingers, they converge on the thunder champion. Unmoved, Zeus holds his bolt high, testing Wei¡¯s strength. As the pillars collide with the bolt, a massive explosion erupts, scattering thunder strikes in every direction and shattering the pillars.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still not strong enough,¡± Zeus taunts.


    Undeterred, Wei summons more lava streams, forming spiraling pillars that swirl around Zeus. This time, they strike at varied angles and intervals, moving like tendrils closing in on their prey. Zeus once again stands his ground, thunder bursting from his body as he strides toward Wei. Suddenly, a line of icy cyclones erupts in front of him. He halts just in time, but the lava pillars from behind strike simultaneously, sending him spiraling into the cyclones.


    ¡°Time for my secret technique,¡± Steve announces.


    The cyclones shift erratically, some ascending while others descend. Trapped between two opposing forces, Zeus feels an intense pressure, his body straining as though it¡¯s being ripped apart.


    ¡°For our brother, CATOTO!¡± Catito roars.


    Seizing the opportunity, the cats amplify the souls¡¯ powers, launching a barrage of attacks at the airborne Zeus. Weapons and elemental forces converge relentlessly, denying him any chance to regain his balance. Like a ping-pong ball, Zeus is battered in every direction ¨C back and forth, and sometimes up and down.


    As the cyclones finally dissipate, a new attack from Steve, amplified by Catito¡¯s boost, slams Zeus to the ground with explosive force. The cats quickly join in, unleashing a coordinated onslaught against the thunder champion. Despite their exhaustion, they press on relentlessly, channeling every ounce of strength into their attacks.


    Finally, Zeus succumbs, his formidable form dissolving into a shimmering pool of essence.


    ¡°Steve and I wirl gather Zeus¡¯ essence. The rest of you, correct the essence of our forren comrades,¡± Wei commands. ¡°With this, the two of us wirl be abrle to rivarl any opponent!¡±


    The crowd responds with a weak cheer, their voices heavy with grief and exhaustion. Slowly, they shift to mourning their fallen faction members before scattering to gather whatever essence remains. Meanwhile, the cats gather around Catito and Catato. As they take count, it becomes clear that Catute of campsite number eight and Catoti of campsite number ten didn¡¯t make it to level zero. Together, the campsite cats meow in harmony, their deep, resonant voices rumbling through the air as they mourn their fallen siblings.


    The large gate finally slides open, allowing the surviving non-elite souls to return to their previous locations. Christine, her shoulder dislocated and a knee broken, limps toward the gate. She pauses, turning to gaze at the battlefield one last time. Tears stream down her face as she sobs quietly, then forces herself to move forward, disappearing beyond the gate.


    Suddenly, portals materialize on the ground, summoning groups of nerds who hurry to tend to the injured. Among them is Pete, his voice rising above the chaos.


    ¡°For the second time, Hell now has warriors capable of rivaling Heaven! This time, not just one, but two. We finally have a chance!¡± he proclaims.

 Chapter 93 - Aftermath

    Wyn¡¯s short rest is gently interrupted by the soft, raspy lick of Cateto¡¯s tongue. His wounds haven¡¯t healed fully yet, but his curiosity is drawn to Cateto, who moves from person to person, waking the rest of the team in the same manner.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Cateto?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I am?¡± The cat pauses, rubbing a paw under his eyes. ¡°The invasion is over. Hell has held...but at the cost of significant losses. You are to attend the special meeting at the square.¡±


    As Wyn¡¯s team steps out of the tent, they find David¡¯s team already waiting just outside. Cateto excuses himself, pressing a paw firmly in a specific manner to the ground to open a portal before departing to reunite with his family.


    ¡°Did you hear? It¡¯s over. We held,¡± David says, his voice weak, tinged with lingering sadness. It¡¯s clear he hasn¡¯t rested yet.


    Fatima remains unconscious, and with Eugene¡¯s injuries too severe, David decides to leave them behind to rest. The rest of his team joins Wyn¡¯s as they make their way to the square. On the stage stand Dark Force, Pete, Wei, and Steve ¨C his broken back forcing him to lean on Pete and Wei for support.


    Slowly, souls begin to gather in front of the stage ¨C some limping, others crawling, and a few being carried by their companions. What was once an army of nearly five thousand now stands at only two thousand. Meanwhile, David uses this time to assess the number of surviving Skill Tree and Neutral members.


    ¡°...Less than half alive,¡± David mutters under his breath.


    Some factions have been completely annihilated ¨C like the New Brats, wiped out by the devastating robot explosions. The CU-NT has suffered heavy losses as well, with more than half its members gone. Yet, as David scans the crowd, his gaze falls on the SETAC faction. They stand untouched, without a scratch or any sign of having participated in the battle. David clenches his fist, anger simmering at the sight. But with a deep breath, he shifts his focus back to the stage.


    ¡°I humbly thank you all for your sacrifices in defending Hell,¡± Dark Force says through a megaphone, his expression neutral as ever.


    Next, Pete steps forward, his voice rising with conviction as he attempts to rally the spirits of the gathered souls. He speaks of their triumph, highlighting how Hell now has two leaders whose essence counts rival that of an actual deity. Yet, his words meet a muted response ¨C only a few weak cheers break the silence.


    ¡°This war is pointless! Letting one of us lead alongside you ¨C then what? What about the rest of us? Why do we have to suffer? What about our dead friends?¡± Wyn shouts, his voice cracking but thick with anger. His words ripple through the crowd, stirring murmurs of agreement.


    Dark Force stands firm, his tone calm yet commanding as he responds, ¡°We are rebuilding life as we know it. Your sacrifices will help us change the world for the better. There will be no more afterlife. You can all be reborn, live your lives on Earth forever, and however you want it.¡± His gaze sweeps across the crowd before delivering the final words with weighty conviction. ¡°And at the end of it all, one of you will become a creator and inherit Heaven King¡¯s power ¨C a divine creator with a human past.¡±


    The murmur grows louder, a ripple of confusion sweeping through the crowd ¨C some still unsatisfied with the answers.


    ¡°A planet without its creator dies,¡± Dark Force continues. ¡°Earth was created by me and the Heaven King, so if one of us vanishes, someone must absorb our essence and assume the role.¡±


    While Wei observes the crowd¡¯s reaction, Steve remains silent, his gaze fixed on the stage floor, lost in thought. His quiet presence leaves everyone wondering what¡¯s truly on his mind.


    ¡°That brings me to why you¡¯re here,¡± Pete says. ¡°With Zeus and Poseidon, and possibly Heaven¡¯s entire army gone, at least one entire level of Heaven is unprotected. We need to act fast and launch our own invasion before they regroup and counter.¡±


    Pete¡¯s words settle over the crowd, followed by a heavy silence.


    ¡°How is it just one level but with two moderators?¡± a voice calls out from the crowd.


    Soon after observing the functions of the human brain, the creators began experimenting with how to guide humans. All fourteen levels of Heaven and Hell were then utilized for these experiments. On several of these levels, they created ¡°leaders.¡± In these microscopic worlds, these leaders were given souls to guide, and among them were Zeus and Poseidon. However, as the creators witnessed how most of these leaders became drunk with power, they made a decisive move: they disallowed them from existing on Earth, while still permitting them to exist within their own ¡°worlds.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Like most leaders at that time, Zeus and Poseidon were created by Light Force, with Dark Force standing off to the side, observing. As with all leaders ¨C and later on Hell¡¯s moderators ¨C these entities have the ability to create other beings. Zeus and Poseidon, eager to establish their dominion, went on to weave their own lore, producing their ¡°family¡± at the cost of their powers. By the time of the invasion, their energies should have fully recovered, but individually, they were among the weakest of their kind. Light Force¡¯s true intention was to observe how two leaders would perform in comparison to a single leader, all while granting both equal power.


    ¡°There is no rule against having two moderators on one level. It all depends on how much energy each of us is willing to expend. The recovery process takes a long time, which means more risk to us,¡± Dark Force explains.


    ¡°And why do we get moderators instead of planktons?¡± someone in the crowd asks.


    To keep the leaders in check, Dark Force created the anti-leaders. However, they turned out to be more than a handful, causing harm to both souls and leaders alike. After Heaven and Hell split, Dark Force decided it was best for everyone to keep these anti-leaders locked away somewhere else in the void.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on our moderators,¡± Dark Force adds, ¡°they¡¯re just as strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­You said Zeus and Poseidon were the weakest, and now you want us to strike Heaven soon. Do we even have a shot at defeating a stronger deity?¡± another soul asks.


    ¡°You do, when you work together and grow stronger,¡± Dark Force replies.


    ¡°That¡¯s also why we need Steve, Wei, and David inside the Nerds¡¯ HQ to discuss strategies in seven days,¡± Pete adds. ¡°Rest well, and we¡¯ll announce when the counterattack begins.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to go anywhere with these SETAC bastards around! They were nothing but trouble and did absolutely nothing during the invasion!¡± a member from Skill Tree shouts.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dark Force asks, his voice calm. ¡°Anyone else have similar experiences with them?¡±


    A murmur of agreement rises from the crowd. Dark Force casually jumps down from the stage and strides toward SETAC, whose members grow visibly worried as they face Hell¡¯s Lord.


    ¡°Give me a clear answer. Are you going to help out?¡± Dark Force asks, his expression still neutral.


    ¡°Why should we? We refuse to kill creatures and animals!¡± the leader responds, his voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Dark Force locks eyes with each SETAC member. The moment his hand rests on the leader¡¯s shoulder, every single one of them implodes. Dark Force then looks at the remaining souls, offering them the same genuine smile that Wyn¡¯s team once saw in the Dark Forest.


    ¡°I leave the rest to all of you,¡± he says. ¡°Please keep going ¨C not for me, but for Earth and humankind, before it wipes itself out of existence.¡±


    After the creators agreed on the fate of souls, Light Force volunteered to ¡°disguise¡± himself, shifting into different forms to fit various regions and eras during his visits to Earth. Despite these changes in appearance, his message remained consistent: spreading the conditions for entering Heaven and Hell, though for some groups, these teachings were misinterpreted over time. It was Light Force who crafted the enduring image of Hell ¨C a realm of punishment and torment ¨C that has persisted through generations.


    Dark Force once observed humanity¡¯s trajectory with growing concern, convinced the human race was hurtling toward inevitable self-destruction. After a failed negotiation with Heaven, he sparked a war, intending to merge all realms and directly steer humanity onto a better path. As the war unfolded, the rise of the nerd army redefined his vision. Their ingenuity and resilience, demonstrated through their achievements under his rules, confirmed his belief that the human mind had reached its peak. Yet that very peak also pushed them toward self-destruction ¨C they needed to be controlled. With renewed clarity, Dark Force resolved to liberate humanity from blind beliefs, offering them the chance for eternal life, and fostering independent thought and accountability. Even with this vision, Dark Force never claims to be a savior; he simply seeks to save his creation and guide it to its full potential.


    Shortly after Dark Force leaves the square through a portal on the ground, Pete announces that the elites will be granted the ability to request the statuses of any souls in Hell as a reward for their role in protecting it. However, he also notes that, given the nerds are busy cleaning up the mess, their requests may take some time. Wyn¡¯s team quickly gathers around Mira and sends an email to [email protected]</a>, requesting the statuses of Christine, Janine¡¯s team, Grandma Mildred, and Lisa¡¯s former team ¨C whom Lisa has yet to spot in the crowd ¨C while providing names and descriptions to the best of their ability.


    After Pete leaves in the same manner as his boss, everyone¡¯s band vibrates. Upon checking, a timer counting down from seven days appears. Steve and Wei direct their respective factions to get the rest they need to heal and be in the best shape possible. Meanwhile, David stands still, staring at the timer on the virtual screen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all rest up. In seven days, I¡¯ll ring your doorbell, Wyn,¡± David breaks the silence. ¡°I want my entire team and yours with me at the Nerds¡¯ HQ. We need your input.¡±


    Wyn nods and leads his team back to the tent. Inside, they all stare at each other in silence. Deciding it¡¯s best to save their conversation for later, he tells them to sleep. As he lies on his pillow, his mind races, conjuring up worst-case scenarios for what¡¯s to come. His concerns grow as he shifts restlessly, struggling to fall asleep. Then other thoughts race through his mind, questioning the need for Earth once the war is over. Heaven and Hell can replicate everything on Earth already, and in their soul forms, they no longer require oxygen ¨C or any of the Earth''s resources. That¡¯s when Mira and Lisa come down from the second floor.


    ¡°We want to be next to you guys,¡± Mira says, sliding herself into Wyn¡¯s sleeping bag and hugging him before immediately falling asleep.


    At first, Wyn blushes and almost pushes her away, but the warmth of Mira¡¯s embrace soothes him. Moments later, he too drifts off into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 94 - The Last Meeting

    The alarm goes off, almost simultaneously with repeated doorbell rings. Wyn springs awake, only to butt heads with James, who had been sitting over him and Mira, staring at them jealously. After asking James to wake the others up, Wyn dashes to the tent door. There, he finds Charlotte, looking as impatient as ever. Behind her stands David''s entire team, including Fatima and Eugene. Wyn breathes a sigh of relief when he sees that David appears to have gotten the much-needed rest.


    As they make their way to the Nerds¡¯ HQ, an unfamiliar nerd stands waiting. He greets David with a friendly tone, but his demeanor shifts when he turns to Wyn.


    ¡°Who are they? Why are they here?¡± he asks.


    ¡°We need them. Their team contributed a lot during the defense,¡± David replies.


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d need to report this to security, but I trust you, David,¡± the nerd says. ¡°That said, Steve and Wei aren¡¯t here yet. Let my fellow nerds take you to the meeting room first.¡±


    Inside the Nerds¡¯ HQ, the group is greeted by a vast open space filled with surprising features. Trees grow throughout the area, with sliders spiraling down from the upper floors. At the center lies a shallow pit resembling a trampoline, which the nerds use to launch themselves to different floors. Overhead, ropes dangle from real yet silent helicopters, offering another unconventional way to ascend or descend. For those preferring something more conventional, sleek glass elevators are also available. However, what catches Wyn¡¯s attention most are the signs displaying images that explicitly ban partying and orgies.


    ¡°The theme changes every now and then. This time, it¡¯s the jungle theme,¡± a nerd says, greeting the group as they stand before the vast room in awe.


    Despite Yu¡¯s enthusiastic pleas to try the trampoline to ascend, the nerd firmly shakes her head, guiding them toward the elevators instead.


    ¡°There are underground floors?¡± Wyn asks, noticing the options for levels below the first floor.


    ¡°Not exactly. Those floors are for essence extraction from creatures ¨C we use their essence to fuel most of Hell¡¯s operations.¡±


    ¡°Creatures? Wouldn¡¯t you need a ton of them to power all the levels here?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes, exactly! That¡¯s why we have a dedicated team of nerds and cats working together to bring strong creatures here through portals.¡±


    The super-speed ride to the fiftieth floor leaves Wyn¡¯s team clutching each other, their eyes wide with fear. In stark contrast, David¡¯s team remains eerily calm and quiet, their sorrowful expressions making Wyn hesitant to speak to any of them. As the group steps out of the elevator, the jungle-themed floor seamlessly transforms into a modern, professional meeting room. In one corner, white pods begin to beep, a ring of LED light around each device glowing green. The pods follow each member of the group, gently herding them toward the oval meeting table before situating themselves in a neat arrangement. One by one, the pods open from the top, summoning futuristic ergonomic chairs that slide into place for everyone.


    Wyn is seated next to David on one side and Yu on the other. While his team chats with one another, David¡¯s team remains silent.


    ¡°Did you hear about CATOTO, David?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, did you say something?¡± David replies, his attention momentarily drifting.


    ¡°Cateto said CATOTO didn¡¯t make it, and a couple of other campsite cats didn¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯ve heard about that. Such a tragedy, losing so many. I hear Catato will take his place in welcoming souls on level zero.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s back in operation now?¡±


    ¡°Souls still need to come in, so, in a way, yes. The gate to Hell will always be open, though without Cerberus for now.¡±


    ¡°Cerberus? Oh¡­did it...?¡±


    ¡°Lost two heads, and is resting somewhere on the second floor.¡±


    Wyn is at a loss for words, the rage within him surging uncontrollably. His hatred for both creators intensifies each time the aftermath of invasion flashes through his mind, compounded by the haunting memories of Anish. Unable to mask his expression any longer, he glares as Dark Force and Pete enter the room, arriving at the same time as Steve and his puppeteers.


    ¡°While we wait for Wei, do you mind clearing up the whole intervention thing for me?¡± Wyn asks, his voice sharp as Dark Force takes the end seat beside Pete, their eyes locked. ¡°Are you telling me my shitty life had nothing to do with bucket?¡±


    ¡°No, it was all you and those around you,¡± he answers, his expression once again neutral.


    ¡°Then why should I kill someone who didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me?¡± Wyn asks, his tone laced with bitterness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to butt in,¡± Pete interjects smoothly. ¡°Think of it this way, Wyn ¨C that is your name, right? Because there was no intervention, your life wasn¡¯t as good as it could have been. Everyone has talent, but we¡¯re all restricted in ways beyond our control. What we want is to free you from those restrictions and give you the chance to be the best version of yourself ¨C if you choose to take it.¡±


    He pauses briefly, then adds, ¡°That said, when the time actually comes, there will be more discussion on how to make that happen.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The nerds seem content, and despite their privileges, Pete has yet to encounter one who is overly consumed by them. Their ability to stay in line without causing trouble has given Dark Force and Pete hope that, with divine intervention, the same could be achieved on Earth. In Pete¡¯s mind, he understands that both creators wish to see their prized creations thrive, though their visions for achieving this differ greatly.


    Wyn is momentarily thrown off by Pete¡¯s response, but his skepticism remains. To him, it still feels like both creators are toying with them, sending them to their deaths for the sake of their own entertainment.


    ¡°First off, not a damn one of us here is a nerd ¨C you can¡¯t draw conclusions based on just one sample group. Secondly, we¡¯re the ones risking it all for you, not your beloved nerds,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Dark Force replies, his tone calm and measured. ¡°We¡¯ve learned from the past that forcing someone to fight doesn¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll leave,¡± Wyn retorts, standing abruptly and signaling for his team to follow.


    Before he can take another step, David gently pulls on Wyn¡¯s arm, his gaze steady but difficult to read. Without letting go, he says, ¡°Please, Wyn, let¡¯s end this cycle.¡±


    Wyn glances at his team. Their smiles are subtle yet telling, even if James¡¯ grin carries its usual unsettling quality. Wyn knows what his team wants. He exhales sharply, sitting back down as the tension in the room lingers.


    ¡°Your mistake, Big D, is that you fail to understand how the brain works,¡± Steve says, finally breaking his silence after listening intently to Wyn. His words are deliberate, carrying a weight that even the nerds in the room can feel. ¡°You keep calling it evolution, but the human race has always sought to destroy each other to protect their own interests as they become more evolved. Does that mean we¡¯re flawed by design? Or, maybe, this is part of the so-called ¡®evolution¡¯ to get us to another stage. If so, should we really intervene?¡±


    The room falls silent, Steve¡¯s question hanging heavy in the air. But before anyone can respond, the doors open, and Wei enters with his puppeteers, signaling the start of the meeting.


    Pete starts the meeting, directing everyone¡¯s attention to the strategy for approaching Heaven. Dark Force contributes what knowledge he has, explaining that several guardians from before the Heaven and Hell split are still present. However, the specifics of their locations within the levels of Heaven remain unclear.


    ¡°We want the moderators to join us. If Heaven did it, so should we,¡± Charlotte insists.


    Pete shakes his head slightly. ¡°If we send all at once, Hell will be exposed,¡± he explains. ¡°If another Heaven army attacks and breaches the seventh floor, then Light Force can step in directly. That could put us in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°But we just wiped out tens of thousands of them. You really think they have more?¡± Charlotte presses.


    ¡°We simply can¡¯t take any risks, sorry. It could be part of their strategy to make us think like that,¡± Pete replies, his tone steady. ¡°Before you, no Hell army ever had assistance from the moderators.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re all dead?¡± James cuts in.


    ¡°What about letting Hell¡¯s creatures lead the charge? Oh, and the four horsemen of the apocalypse? Where are they?¡± someone from Wei¡¯s faction suggests.


    Pete hesitates before responding. ¡°Erm¡­there¡¯s no guarantee the creatures won¡¯t turn on you guys instead. As for the four horsemen, their reputation is¡­let¡¯s just say exaggerated. They¡¯re just horses that share a single lower body and don¡¯t have any powers.¡±


    ¡°How do they look? Like Cerberus but with horses?¡± Yu asks, enthusiastically.


    ¡°They¡¯re more like a cross ¨C multiple goofy horse heads branching from one shared body,¡± Pete replies.


    ¡°The green barriers the nerds used at the city center event. We could implement those into our bands, right? Assuming the bands still work up there,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°Ah, good suggestion. We¡¯ll work on that,¡± Pete says. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to withstand the guardians but should provide extra protection against lesser creatures.¡±


    Since Heaven and Hell share the same void space, several band features can function in Heaven just as they do in Hell. This understanding leads Pete to highlight another critical point ¨C the journey to Heaven will be a one-way trip until Dark Force eliminates his counterpart. Pete emphasizes the necessity of resting between each level, which is why the souls will have access to their tents ¨C different from the ones currently pitched behind the square. Once Steve and Wei are fully healed after each battle, that will be the army¡¯s cue to move on.


    The main strategy is to let Steve and Wei take on each guardian and collect the essence left behind to grow stronger. However, this idea is quickly protested by David¡¯s team, claiming it¡¯s too risky to rely on just two souls out of the thousands they have. While Steve stays quiet, Wei doesn¡¯t back down, insisting that he and Steve should grow stronger faster.


    The group comes to an agreement when Steve suggests that he and Wei will share the essence with David. Other souls will also collect any other essence drops on the level equally, ensuring everyone has a chance to grow stronger as they progress.


    Then the meeting comes to an impasse as the souls try to bargain for the moderators¡¯ assistance once more.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you use the moderators. Steve¡¯s, Wei¡¯s, and David¡¯s screens will have options to select one moderator at a time. Once summoned, you may not use the same one ever again in Heaven. I need them to recover after battle,¡± Dark Force says.


    ¡°Only when two out of the three of you select the same moderator will they be summoned through a portal,¡± Pete chips in.


    ¡°¡­What if there aren¡¯t three of us anymore?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°The army can report to us, and we¡¯ll make some changes ¨C though I don¡¯t know what those will be yet,¡± Pete replies.


    ¡°Sooo¡­how did you know your army lost back then?¡± James asks.


    ¡°We sent reporter cats with the army. They weren¡¯t involved in the fight and were spared by the guardians,¡± Pete answers.


    ¡°Let me sum this up: you¡¯ll let us use the moderators, but with restrictions, because you care more for them than for us ¨C one of whom will eventually become your counterpart,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°I value both offense and defense. I hope you understand,¡± Dark Force answers, giving him a smile.


    The meeting ends with everyone agreeing to venture out in seven days, allowing the souls time to mentally prepare, strategize, say their goodbyes, or do whatever they need to do.


    Before the group splits, Steve pulls Wyn aside. ¡°I like you. Stay alive until the end with us, alright?¡± he says, then leaves.


    While David¡¯s team plans to spend the next seven days celebrating their friendship and honoring their fallen comrades, Wyn¡¯s team has something different in mind.


    ¡°Ring my tent door before we attack Heaven, alright?¡± David demands.


    ¡°Sure, man. Your team¡¯s like brothers and sisters to us now. We¡¯ll fight alongside you!¡± Wyn replies.


    As the teams bid their temporary farewells, Wyn opens a portal that will lead them back to Hell¡¯s Ride. But just before they step through, Mira¡¯s band vibrates ¨C the nerds have replied to her message.

 Chapter 95 - Memory Lane

    Aside from James, the rest of the team rushes toward Mira, eager to be the first to see the message. Mira raises her band-wearing arm high and calmly asks them to step back. Yu pleads for news of Christine, desperation flickering in his eyes. When Mira sees Christine¡¯s name at the top of the message from the nerds, she happily announces aloud that Christine is alive and back in the Dojo. Yu lets out a huge sigh of relief.


    However, Mira suddenly grows quiet, her gaze fixed on the message. She reads the next lines repeatedly, her expression shifting as she struggles to process their meaning.


    ¡°What is it, Mira? Just tell us!¡± Wyn demands.


    Mira lowers her arm, her voice trembling. ¡°Guys...no one else made it out alive.¡±


    Her words hit like a thunderclap. Tears well up in Lisa¡¯s eyes, and Yu steps forward, gently pulling her into a comforting embrace. Wyn, on the other hand, stands frozen in silence.


    ¡°Grandma Mildred ¨C killed on level zero during the invasion. Lisa¡¯s former team ¨C lost defending the first level with Freedom Faction. Janine¡¯s team ¨C wiped out before the invasion while challenging a gorlock,¡± Mira reads.


    As soon as she finishes reading, Mira turns to her sister, wrapping her arms tightly around Lisa. Lisa collapses into her, sobbing uncontrollably. Through her tears, she begins blaming herself. James, standing nearby, feels a familiar unease creeping in ¨C the same weight he felt after Anish¡¯s death. He steps aside, his gaze distant, unable to meet the eyes of his grieving teammates. Noticing the shift in James¡¯ expression, Wyn moves to his side. Without saying a word, he stands next to him, sharing the silence.


    ¡°When we go to Heaven, things could go for the worst for all of us. Let¡¯s spend the remaining days together, so we regret nothing,¡± Yu says.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister Yu. Let¡¯s get going,¡± Lisa responds, her sobs softening.


    After ensuring every team member is in a stable mental state, Wyn leads them through a portal. They emerge at campsite number twelve, the same place where they had previously found Lisa with the help of the nerds. Cateta is absent, replaced by a robot on wheels that speaks in a mechanical voice.


    ¡°Your sister literally went through Hell to find you. I was genuinely shocked when she actually did,¡± Wyn says as the sisters embrace.


    They decide to first revisit the area where they lost Anish as a way to honor his memory. Starting there helps them feel that Anish remains with them through the memories they carry as they journey to other places they¡¯ve shared together. Their goal is to recount their memories as a team of seven, including Christine.


    This area proves especially difficult for everyone to move on from. The memory of the events leading to Anish¡¯s death feels painfully fresh, especially for Wyn. They hold hands and sob quietly, vowing to carry Anish¡¯s joyous nature with them as they continue their journey through the levels of Heaven.


    Wyn sends cyclones inside the cave, yelling, ¡°Fuck you, fuckfaces!¡± before quickly hopping back to campsite number nine. From there, they take a rolling coaster to the Promenade of Broken Dreams Station.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never get used to the fucking coaster,¡± James complains as they disembark.


    The team strolls around the promenade, the emptiness palpable now that they¡¯re two members short. They don¡¯t bother with any of the attractions. Instead, they sit in silence, watching a dolphin-like creature leap from the canal, attempting to mate with an unfortunate male soul who screams for help.


    ¡°Guys, what are you fighting for? Why do you want to go to war?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°The thought of eternally living with my sister, Mister Wyn. We¡¯ll never be separated again,¡± Lisa says, her voice soft as she embraces her sister once more.


    ¡°I¡¯d get to see my parents again, eh, and I¡¯d get to say thank you for all they¡¯ve done for me. And I hope to help with their debt situation. I mean, even when money won¡¯t be a big deal anymore after the war,¡± James replies, causing Mira to grab his hand.


    ¡°I just want to see you guys happy, that¡¯s all. It seems like all of you have been through a lot in life, scarred by it even. If this can bring peace and we can all live carefree, I¡¯m for it,¡± Yu says earnestly.


    ¡°Awww, Yu!¡± Mira exclaims, standing up and moving to hug him from behind.


    ¡°I want to make this clear, I¡¯m going to war because of you guys. I care for nothing else¡­,¡± Wyn answers, his tone unwavering.


    The whole team turns to Wyn, their expressions uncertain at first. But slowly, each of them begins to smile, understanding the depth of his words.


    ¡°Whatever happens to any of us, make sure the rest keep on going,¡± Mira says.


    The team rises and heads back to the now-reopened slaughter maze. The memory of their battle against the Legion still sends chills down their spines, but they''re proud of their victory ¨C they were the first team to take it down after all. As they stand in front of the entrance, deciding not to enter, they recount the fight in detail together before finally returning to the temporary campsite in the Mystical Forest.


    ¡°Still temporary? Someone is slacking off!¡± Wyn jokes.


    The team arrives in the once lively area, now eerily quiet ¨C no creatures roaring, no cats in sight. Curious, they check the board and find that the number of creatures offering rides has been greatly reduced.


    When a flying stingray, called a stayring, emerges from a portal, they notice there¡¯s no cat to guide them ¨C only a poorly written set of instructions attached to the creature¡¯s head, explaining how to control it. Without hesitation, Yu takes the helm, guiding them toward their destination with ease on the rather tame and friendly creature.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Upon reaching the Bouncy Floating Isles, Yu, in his usual playful manner, intentionally gets himself stuck in an endless bouncing loop. However, this time, he manages to get himself out with the help of his own water streams.


    ¡°No cats again? How do we cross?¡± Wyn wonders aloud as the team reaches the sea.


    ¡°Can we just take the ships? They¡¯re still here,¡± James suggests.


    Without the hawkians, Wyn steers the ship toward the village. Once there, they sit around, ready to listen to some tunes, only to find that the singing cats option has been disabled. Instead, they chat with Karen, who provides them with an update: the Only Faith souls are no longer around, though she doesn¡¯t know what happened to them.


    With nothing else to do, the team revisits the Twilight Forest briefly on an A3M.


    ¡°Oh, Grandma Mildred. You poor haggy. I miss you already,¡± Mira says as they reach the area where they fought the millipede centipede.


    At James¡¯ request, the team takes the A3M to the same fairy circle where they met him.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t naked and I didn¡¯t see how big your thing was, you¡¯d probably be dead by now!¡± Mira teases.


    ¡°I wish those assholes that left me there were dead! Man, can¡¯t believe I forgot to ask for their statuses!¡± James grumbles.


    Before leaving the Dark Forest altogether, the team decides to visit the Luminous Glade to recount their first-ever battle against a champion ¨C the foxhydra, which is now known as the foxymoron, thanks to Wyn.


    Back at the Abandoned City, at Catutu¡¯s campsite, though without Catutu, they make their way to the campground.


    ¡°That guy¡­he set his tent next to yours, remember, Mira? That¡¯s how we met him. Insane to think about it,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°Yeah, and he took us to the sandbox playground where we had our first real fight!¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Then the museum¡­brrr! I almost died there!¡± Yu chimes in.


    ¡°This is where they lose us, right, Mister James?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Yeah, but let them have their moments. They¡¯ve been together for a very long time, eh,¡± James says.


    With Yu adamantly refusing to revisit the city center, unwilling to relive the memories of recruiting Christine, the team heads to the junkyard instead. They sit on


    ¡°This is where we met David and his team¡­It¡¯s unbelievable that we¡¯re now officially friends with them,¡± Wyn says as they sit atop a pile of cars, watching carmits bathe peacefully in the moonlight.


    ¡°Ruben¡¯s and Isabella¡¯s deaths will not be in vain!¡± Yu declares.


    Mutually understanding that Yu doesn¡¯t want to revisit the Dojo, knowing that Christine is there, the team moves on to their final stop ¨C the weather dome.


    As they all lie down, gazing at the stars, Wyn recalls how he and Yu met Mira on the Greed level.


    "I wish we could go back to those levels," Wyn murmurs.


    "I waited for you," Mira says. "And it was worth every second."


    "¡®Waited¡¯? Really? Should I tell James and Lisa where you ¡®waited¡¯ for us?" Yu teases.


    Mira responds with a gentle punch, smiling in the dim light. "Didn¡¯t you ''partially'' lose your virginity there, Yu?"


    "Let¡¯s not ever talk about it!" Yu blushes.


    "And who can forget when Wyn took that nosedive to the floor? It was so...impressive," Mira adds with a laugh.


    Yu chuckles. "Those levels, man. We spent so much time on them, didn¡¯t we, Wyn?"


    "Yeah," Wyn says. "We met right in front of Hell¡¯s Gate. I remember not wanting to team up with anyone at first, but then you came begging."


    "¡®Begging¡¯? That¡¯s an exaggeration!" Yu retorts.


    "You¡¯ve got no proof! Anyway, we talked about how we didn¡¯t want to team up with anyone else, and now here we are ¨C starting with two, then seven, and now¡­just the five of us."


    The silence that follows feels heavy with the weight of all they¡¯ve been through.


    "No regrets," Yu says finally.


    "No regrets," Wyn echoes, his gaze fixed on the sky above, staring at a group of flickering stars.


    ¡°Sorry to end your romantic date here, but who do you think Big D would select to replace his divine buddy?¡± James cuts in, pulling the team¡¯s attention away from their moment.


    The question causes the team to mumble among themselves, each voice offering a different opinion. After some back and forth, they come to the consensus that Steve or Wei will likely be chosen, though they all secretly hope David gets the role. What worries them more, however, is whether Steve and Wei will be able to work together now that they both know they¡¯re fighting for such a significant role.


    As if to lighten the mood, the sky above them in the weather dome suddenly bursts into a breathtaking aurora, painting the space with waves of color. They watch in awe until the light show ends, then, without another word, they all rise, ready to move on.


    Determined to enjoy what little time they have left, they decide to head back to Wyn¡¯s tent. Their intent is simple: to party hard and keep their spirits high until the counter-invasion begins.


    ¡°Guys!¡± Mira announces, her voice cutting through the blasting music. ¡°You never know what will happen up there, so I¡¯m up for some ¡®fun¡¯! Oppa? Yu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks!¡± Wyn replies. ¡°Yu, car pay dee¡­uh, fuck it, seize the moment. Don¡¯t think of her as your sister for a moment. You don¡¯t wanna die a ¡®partial¡¯ virgin, right?¡±


    Yu¡¯s face turns red, and he stammers nervously. ¡°With Mira? Oh, nave! Oh, fur! Oh, gone! Oh, gift! Oh, yo! Oh, app!¡±


    Despite his hesitation, Yu finally gathers his courage, swallowing his nerves. He follows Mira to the second floor, leaving the rest of the team behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m next, okay?¡± James shouts over the music.


    ¡°Wait! Guys! Wait! Not in my tent!¡± Wyn exclaims, but to no avail.


    In less than a minute, Yu returns, his face flushed red and hyperventilating. He gives James a quick nod, proudly confirming that no one can ever call him a virgin anymore. But in an unexpected twist, James groans, losing the bet and transferring to Wyn a stash of catnips. Annoyed, he calls Mira down for the party, his appetite for his turn with her now gone.


    The group gathers around the karaoke machine Anish had purchased, singing their hearts out. This time, Wyn takes the spotlight, belting out metal songs while dancing with surprising energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the end together! All of us! Let¡¯s kill some blackheads!¡± Wyn shouts.


    And with that, they keep partying. Surrounded by their friends, each laugh and cheer fills the space, letting them forget ¨C just for a while ¨C what they¡¯ve endured and the tough battles that await. In this moment, they are together, united and stronger than they were before. And in that moment, that''s all that matters.

 Chapter 96 - Heaven’s Gate

    At the square, David¡¯s and Wyn¡¯s teams, along with other elites, anxiously await further instructions. The only sound is the low hum of chatter among the crowd ¨C until Dark Force and Pete emerge from portals onto the stage.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much more for us to say than to thank you for your role in this war,¡± Pete announces. ¡°For more information on Heaven, consult your wristbands. The nerds army will remain here, anxiously waiting to read your reports.¡±


    As he finishes, the glass dome begins to fade, followed by the shalmali tree base dissolving from the bottom up until it reaches the ceiling level of the third floor. Below it is a massive portal.


    ¡°Before you go¡­,¡± Pete begins.


    Portals open, and out step the CATOTO family cats, minus Catato, accompanied by demons and nerds. They form a solemn path, guiding the elites toward the menacing portal. As the elites walk through, the cats hand out veils filled with their saliva. At the end of the path, the CATOTO cats leap forward, temporarily blocking the way.


    ¡°We did our best to produce as much saliva as possible," Catito says, his voice trembling. "You each get three veils, so use them wisely to treat your wounds. We¡­,¡± He pauses, sniffling. ¡°We wish we could go with you, to fight for Hell by your side, but we are not allowed. All we can do is wait and hope to see your triumphant return to us, to Hell.¡±


    As Catito finishes, the demons and nerds close in on the elites, offering heartfelt farewells. David¡¯s team quickly finds themselves swarmed by an enthusiastic crowd of nerds, inadvertently pushing Wyn¡¯s team aside to make room. Yet, none of this matters to Wyn¡¯s team. Their focus is elsewhere ¨C on the one they truly wish to see: Cateto.


    Right on cue, Cateto bounds into view, leaping effortlessly from head to head as he searches for them. The moment he spots Wyn¡¯s team, he launches himself toward them, landing squarely on Wyn¡¯s face. His tiny body shakes with emotion, his cries muffling any coherent words he tries to say. But his feelings are clear, a mix of love and sadness radiating from the little cat.


    ¡°You must come back, all of you,¡± Cateto cries, his small voice trembling as tears soak his words.


    With the crowd pressing in, Cateto can¡¯t simply enlarge himself to accommodate everyone. Instead, each team member takes turns giving him the firmest, most heartfelt hug they can muster. Mira is the last. She holds Cateto gently yet firmly in both hands, her gaze fixed on the ¡°C&A¡± logo on his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need more letters,¡± she says softly. ¡°Grow some fur for us, yeah? We want all our initials on you. Remember, ¡®W,¡¯ ¡®Y,¡¯ ¡®M,¡¯ ¡®J,¡¯ and ¡®L¡¯.¡±


    Cateto nods vigorously, his tears glistening. ¡°I will. I definitely will ¨C Wyn, Yu, Mira, James, and Lisa.¡±


    Yu¡¯s eyes widen with surprise. ¡°You remembered all our names!¡± he exclaims, his voice a mix of awe and joy.


    ¡°Hey, guys!¡± a familiar voice suddenly calls out.


    The team turns to see Marcus approaching, with Rex trailing just behind him.


    ¡°Look at how far you two have come,¡± Marcus says, nodding toward Wyn and Yu. ¡°From souls just hanging out on the Greed level to now being elites. Your team is in good hands, and I¡¯ll be rooting for your safe return.¡±


    ¡°Hope you find a new partner soon!¡± Wyn teases.


    Marcus chuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Maybe one of you can be mine,¡± he quips.


    Rex abruptly pushes Marcus aside and steps forward. ¡°I just wanted to wish you all the best,¡± he says, his tone quiet but sincere. ¡°Come find me at the dock when you are back and tell me all about your adventures in Heaven.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he gives a small nod and turns to leave.


    ¡°I am sorry to interrupt your moments, but it is time for you elites to march forward,¡± Catito announces, his deep, echoing voice sending a chill through Wyn as it evokes memories of hearing CATOTO speak for the first time.


    ¡°With our numbers so thin, we will advance through Heaven one level at a time. Level zero is shared territory between Heaven and Hell,¡± Catito explains. ¡°The wall you emerged from before entering Hell is the midpoint. This portal will take you to the other side of that wall. Please, be prepared.¡±


    Level zero ¨C or floor zero, as it is known in Heaven ¨C was originally intended as a neutral space for separated souls to reconnect. However, the initiative never materialized, and a dividing wall was erected, firmly marking the boundary between Heaven and Hell.


    The elites fall into formation as the demons and nerds step aside, clearing the path once more.  The army is divided by faction, with David leading his at the front ¨C placing Wyn¡¯s team directly behind him. Steve¡¯s faction follows next, with Wei¡¯s bringing up the rear.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Dang, I really thought we¡¯d get to hang back and let everyone else do the fighting while we stay as safe as possible,¡± Wyn whispers to his team.


    Anxiety tightens in Wyn¡¯s chest as he watches David¡¯s team carefully descend into the large portal.


    ¡°I wish I had a heart. I¡¯d be feeling how it beats right now,¡± Mira murmurs, her voice laced with unease.


    In solidarity, Wyn¡¯s team grips each other¡¯s hands tightly. Together, they jump.


    With their usual luck, the entire team lands face-first on the floor, sliding out of the portal.


    ¡°Get up quickly before other souls land on top of you!¡± Jes¨²s shouts.


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re in Heaven now, so the censorship shouldn¡¯t apply anymore!¡± Fatima chimes in.


    ¡°God, god, god, god, god! Jes¨²s, Jes¨²s, Jes¨²s! You¡¯re right, Fati!¡± Isabella exclaims in excitement.


    ¡°Nice to finally get my name back!¡± Jes¨²s remarks.


    While the last of the Hell army emerges from the wall, the three leaders adjust their stances, unsure whether to attack. In front of them stand two dogs, oddly dressed in angelic gowns with halos hovering above their heads. One of the dogs casually smokes, the cigarette dangling from its mouth with an air of indifference, while the other stands frozen in shock, its mouth agape as it stares at the elites.


    ¡°They¡¯re...they¡¯re too cute for me to kill them,¡± Steve says.


    ¡°We eat them where I came from, so ret me do it,¡± Wei adds.


    The greyhound, with its mouth still agape, immediately raises its hands, signaling a surrender. The borzoi beside it follows suit.


    "Woof, woof, woof, wooooooof," the greyhound woofs, its eyes wide with nervousness.


    ¡°They can¡¯t speak?¡± Steve wonders aloud.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t have nerds like we do,¡± David adds.


    ¡°Boss, the band. There¡¯s a translator feature somehow,¡± Charlotte says.


    The band¡¯s menu has drastically changed. While the essence count menu remains, the options now include: ¡°Activate Barrier,¡± ¡°Heaven,¡± ¡°Woof Translator,¡± ¡°Pitch Tent,¡± ¡°Change Apparel,¡± ¡°Report,¡± ¡°Megaphone,¡± and ¡°Summons,¡± with the last two option only accessible to the three leaders.


    ¡°Can you woof again?¡± David asks, holding the virtual screen steady, his fingers poised over the controls, ready to process the dog¡¯s input.


    The greyhound, startled by the screen, lets out a sharp yelp before peeing on the spot, its legs trembling. The borzoi sighs, clearly unimpressed by the reaction.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally here, Hell army. I was dying out of boredom,¡± the borzoi says, its cigarette impressively still in its mouth. The screen displays the translation as the words are spoken.


    ¡°Why are there just the two of you here? Are you the angels? Can you get us to the gate?¡± David asks.


    "Chill. Are we angels? Hmm¡­forced to be, yes. And of course, I¡¯ll take you to the gate ¨C just don¡¯t kill me,¡± the borzoi responds. Then, in a sing-song tone, it adds, ¡°Let me do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why is it empty? Where are the souls entering Heaven?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Your timing is impeccable. We just sent one group in and were about to accept the next batch.¡±


    ¡°Hey! This is important! How many breeds of dogs are there here?¡± Wyn interjects.


    ¡°All sorts.¡±


    Wyn squeals in excitement, but James quickly dampens his enthusiasm, reminding him that they might have to fight the dogs at some point.


    ¡°Wait, I want to speak dog. Wan wan, wan wan,¡± Yu interrupts.


    ¡°Let me try! Hong hong hong!¡± Wyn chimes in.


    ¡°Did you just call me a whore and ask where I hide my mother¡¯s body?¡± the borzoi responds, clearly unamused.


    ¡°Ahem...what about the archangels?¡± Jes¨²s cuts in, steering the conversation back on track.


    ¡°Dunno. Probably sucking the Great Master¡¯s dick,¡± the borzoi replies.


    The borzoi¡¯s blunt response causes murmurs of confusion among those close enough to hear. Despite the odd answer, the leaders hold their patience, waiting for every Hell elite to arrive before they ask the dogs to lead them to the gate.


    Unlike Hell, the path to the gate is nothing short of grand. A golden gate swings open, revealing a vast field of clouds. Standing on a cloud guides the soul toward the actual gate. With only two thousand souls in the army, there are more than enough clouds to accommodate them all. As they slowly glide through the air, images of Light Force interacting with souls appear in the sky, accompanied by angelic music that praises him.


    ¡°They look happy,¡± Lisa comments.


    ¡°Could be propaganda, eh. You never know these days,¡± James replies.


    As the towering golden gate, similar to Hell¡¯s, comes into view, David squints, trying to make out the flying figures hovering in front of it.


    ¡°Why are you leading them here? You should be stopping them!¡± one of the figures calls out.


    ¡°Two of us against thousands of them? We¡¯re dogs, not idiots,¡± the borzoi retorts.


    With a final glance, the borzoi turns to the Hell champions. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve done what we could for you. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± In an instant, both dogs dash away on all fours, retreating from the gate.


    The figures stand poised, their stances ready for a clash. The leaders signal the army to prepare, activating the ¡°Megaphone¡± feature from the band menu. As the clouds close in, it becomes clear that the winged figures ¨C resembling a man, a lion, an ox, and an eagle ¨C are the Living Creatures. Each of them has six wings extending gracefully from their forms, and their bodies are covered with countless eyes, glinting and unblinking as they survey the approaching army.


    ¡°Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty. We will defend in Your honor!¡± the man figure declares.


    "Holy, holy, holy shit! Our first battle out of Hell¡¯s pit!" Wyn exclaims.

 Chapter 97 - vs Living Creatures

    ¡°Can someone quickly read up the section about Heaven¡¯s Gate?¡± Steve asks.


    Then someone answers, ¡°Defeat the guardian, and the gate will open for you. The guardian¡¯s strength is similar to Cerberus¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Wei says, a grin spreading across his face.


    While the Hell souls are busy looking up information on Heaven¡¯s Gate, the Living Creatures begin to merge, fusing into a single, towering entity. The merged form has the head of a man crowned by a radiant, halo-like light. Its chest and shoulders are those of a lion, while six massive wings ¨C two feathered like an eagle¡¯s and four glowing ethereal ¨C spread wide from its back. Human arms extend outward, their hands transformed into razor-sharp eagle talons. Its legs are powerful and hooved like an ox¡¯s, and a glowing wheel of eyes hovers and spins around it, emanating a celestial hymn that resonates through the air.


    ¡°Yuck! So many eyes on its body, and now on the wheels?¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°The wheel reminds me of the winged angels we¡¯ve seen before, but something seems different,¡± Wyn remarks.


    The wheel, a single layer of celestial power, has four thick arcs extending from its rim, converging at the top and bottom to form a symmetrical frame. Each arc is lined with glaring eyes that blink asynchronously, their unsettling gaze tracking everything around them. The entire structure rotates as one, while the hollow space at its core remains empty, a void of radiant power.


    As the merged entity motions with its arms, pushing them inward, the wheel shrinks and shifts to hover in between its talons without touching them. Shortly after, the hollow space inside the wheel illuminates with elemental abilities ¨C cyclone, rock, fire, and water ¨C each pouring out from the eyes within. The elements mix chaotically, swirling together inside. The wheel expands as the arms are pushed outward, growing so large that it completely obstructs the merged entity, its presence overwhelming the surroundings.


    ¡°Wei and I will stand our ground. The rest of you, get behind us and stay safe,¡± Steve orders.


    Suddenly, the wheel jets toward the Hell army. Steve, prepared, counters with his own cyclone, attempting to push the wheel back. However, the wheel shifts, its thick arcs keeping clear of the cyclone¡¯s reach, causing Steve¡¯s powerful attack to pass through the wheel and sweep away the elemental chaos inside. As the cyclone fades, the elemental abilities surge once more, engulfing both Steve and Wei, before swiftly advancing toward David¡¯s and Wyn¡¯s teams, the next in line.


    Caught off guard, Charlotte quickly gusts her team and Wyn''s team into action. At David¡¯s command, they fortify their defenses, erecting walls of ice, snow, and rock around them, while instructing the souls behind them to brace for impact and follow suit. As the wheel engulfs them, they feel and hear their defenses being chipped away rapidly. But when the hub at the center of the wheel sweeps from the bottom, their protections are instantly destroyed, and the souls are sucked into the chaotic elemental space within.


    Meanwhile, Steve propels himself and Wei out of the wheel, both crash-landing as it continues to spin toward the back of the army.


    ¡°That stings!¡± Wei groans as he pushes himself up.


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised we¡¯re not worse off than this!¡± Steve adds.


    With lightning speed, the enemy closes in on Wei, sweeping its talon toward his neck, attempting to rip it open with a vicious pull. Despite the force, the pull proves unsuccessful as Wei stands frozen in shock, his mind overwhelmed by the sheer proximity of death. This moment of hesitation prompts Steve to spring into action, shooting ice bullets at the beast. However, the creature swiftly dislodges its talon and evades the attack.


    ¡°Get a grip, Wei!¡± Steve shouts.


    Feeling the wound in his neck, Wei steadies himself, gripping his triple-sworded weapon. He summons a swirling stream of evaporating water, which emits smoke as it encircles both him and Steve. The beast dashes in, but Wei miscalculates his timing and fails to ensnare the enemy in the hardened lava stream. Standing ready, Steve leaps in, blocking the sweeping talons. Just as Wei prepares a counterattack, the merged entity lifts its hooves and delivers a powerful kick to Steve, sending him stumbling backward toward Wei, and both crash to the ground.


    While the group is being carried inside the wheel, Wyn jets himself around, one eye squinting as he tries to locate his team and David¡¯s. He quickly grabs Charlotte first, then Violet, who together create a wind barrier to soften the force of the elemental chaos. This allows Wyn to more easily locate the others, grabbing them before jetting them all out of the wheel.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Everyone alright?¡± David asks, his eyes scanning the group with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to throw up!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°The wheel¡¯s not that strong. It didn¡¯t tear us apart!¡± Eugene says.


    ¡°¡®Not that strong¡¯? Really?¡± Charlotte responds.


    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the other souls caught inside the wheel,¡± Violet adds.


    ¡°How can we stop it? Our defenses were destroyed instantly the moment it made contact,¡± Kai remarks.


    ¡°Jes¨²s, do you think you can hook your chains onto its spokes or arcs, or whatever they¡¯re called?¡± David asks.


    After making its way to the back of the army, the wheel comes to a stop, shrinking in size and releasing the souls trapped inside. Once it returns to its original size, the wheel hovers high above, only to enlarge again ¨C though not nearly as large as before. This time, elemental attacks stream from the eyes on the outside of the arcs, relentlessly firing into the army below.


    Charlotte, with Violet, carefully carries Wyn and Jes¨²s toward the wheel, skillfully evading the attacks from the eyes. Just as Jes¨²s takes aim with his hooks, one of the eyes on a spoke notices him, causing the wheel to stop spinning and focus its attacks on him. While the air team dodges the onslaught, David summons a fully-charged thunderstrike directly at the top spoke hub, causing the wheel to drop. Before it can stabilize midair, Jes¨²s successfully hooks the chains to a spoke and the hub. As usual, he lets Wyn propel the anchor, sending it spinning with Wyn¡¯s fully-charged cyclone.


    With David clearing the ground for him, Wyn directs the anchored wheel through the air, using his cyclone to slam it into the ground with full force. The impact causes all the eyes to close simultaneously, giving the souls on the ground an opening to bombard it with projectiles. Despite their relentless efforts, the wheel shows no sign of damage. That¡¯s when David realizes the truth ¨C the wheel is merely a weapon.


    ¡°We need to kill the Living Creatures or unmerge them!¡± David shouts.


    Leaving the army to hold off the wheel and buy time for Steve and Wei, David¡¯s group returns to their side. Upon arrival, they find the two faction leaders struggling to track the lightning-fast merged beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a glorified boberbearboar with wings¡­and tons of eyes,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°What¡¯s a boberbearboar?¡± Lisa asks. ¡°Sounds cute.¡±


    Wyn motions for the two to be quiet as he watches intently, studying how Steve controls the cyclones as they emerge from different directions, swirling next to each other. Meanwhile, the beast evades, dashing through the air before switching tactics to fire its sharp, regrowing feathers from its eagle wings. However, David¡¯s group quickly notices that the beast stops moving when it unleashes the feathers. Silently, they spread out, preparing for their next coordinated attacks.


    The moment the merged enemy stops to fire its feathers again, David shouts, prompting the group to unleash their attacks around the beast, Steve, and Wei, creating a battlefield where no one can retreat. Startled, the beast pauses, giving Steve the chance to strike its head with ice bullets. The enemy swiftly reacts, flying sideways while using four ethereal wings to shield its human head. Though the beast is contained, its speed remains too fast for Steve and Wei to inflict further damage.


    ¡°Trust me on this, okay? Ret it hit me. You¡¯rl know what to do,¡± Wei says.


    ¡°That¡¯s too risky,¡± Steve responds.


    ¡°We need to end this soon before we roose too many souls.¡±


    In a surprising move, both Steve and Wei stop attacking, telling David¡¯s group to stay put and not intervene. Wei steps forward, eyes closed, bracing himself to endure the intense pain. In the blink of an eye, the beast¡¯s talons sink deep into his neck. However, this time, the beast lifts its hooves, attempting to kick Wei in a bid to rip apart his neck.


    Fully charging his cyclone, Steve dashes toward the beast just before the kick lands. His ice blade sinks into its side, and with his other arm holding onto it, he spins it through the air.


    ¡°Wei!¡± David calls out, dashing to grab him before he collapses. Wei¡¯s neck remains intact, though a nasty slash across it leaves him in tremendous pain.


    Meanwhile, Steve, still propelled by his cyclone, maintains his grip on the beast, not letting go. Frost spreads across its side until the ice shatters, and the ice blade bursts from the gun¡¯s barrel, driving through the beast and blowing off its lower half as the cyclone continues. The lower half dangles for a moment, still caught in the swirling winds before being hurled away, while the upper half stays within the cyclone, with the man and the eagle unmerging. As they remain suspended, the lion and ox unmerge as well, dissolving into essence as they fall to the ground. The wheel vanishes instantly.


    With Steve¡¯s cyclone pinning the man and the eagle down, the group joins in, funneling their attacks into the cyclone as Steve leaps out of the way. As a finishing move, Steve unleashes two horizontal cyclones, sending them in opposite directions, tearing the creatures apart. The Living Creatures are no match for Steve¡¯s current strength, especially now that they¡¯re no longer merged.


    The army emerges victorious with no losses, aided by the barriers most souls managed to activate and share with those nearby. David, Steve, and Wei, who is still conscious and being carried by David, gather the dropped essence. The leaders decide to rest and give Wei time to recover.


    As David navigates the menu, he selects the option to pitch a tent. A portal opens behind the virtual screen, and a small black tent for one materializes. Despite its size, Mira somehow manages to fit James inside, and the two ¡°rest¡± together.


    Meanwhile, the rest of Wyn¡¯s team approaches Steve, eager to learn how he controls his powers in different directions. They spend the entire time training with him. The rest of the army waits as Wei recovers, using cat saliva to heal their injuries while preparing to march through the gate, which had opened on its own after the deaths of the Living Creatures.

 Chapter 98 - Space and Spaghetti

    Mira and Yu decide to change once more into attire better suited for the battles ahead. Yu opts for a loose white shirt featuring a print of a cat with big, sad eyes and the words ¡°Do Not The Cat¡± below, paired with beige pants and white-and-red shoes. Mira, on the other hand, slips into a fitted navy tee, black skinny jeans, and denim sneakers.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you change even once, Landon,¡± Wyn remarks.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe this, but all my other outfits are exactly the same as what I¡¯m wearing right now¡­I love pink polos,¡± James responds.


    ¡°Sis, you were with Wyn and Yu the whole time? What use is Steve¡¯s technique to someone with your elemental abilities?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°It was a great way for me to gather ideas on how to make the most of their new moves as a team,¡± Lisa replies.


    The team¡¯s chatter fades into silence as Wei steps out of his tent, determination evident in his posture, ready to lead them to the next level. Activating the megaphone feature, he instructs the army to assume formation, with he and Steve standing at the front this time. With precision and focus, they begin their slow march toward the towering, open gate.


    ¡°Last time we didn¡¯t have enough time to react, so this time, make sure you all use the barriers, okay?¡± David reminds everyone firmly.


    ¡°I wonder¡­if a barrier is supposed to protect us from external danger, why can we share it with others?¡± Violet asks.


    ¡°Gotta ask the nerds when¡­if we get the chance,¡± Eugene replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®when¡¯, not ¡®if¡¯! We¡¯ll make it all the way to the end, Eugene!¡± Charlotte says.


    Pausing their advance just before the giant gate, Steve instructs his puppeteers to search for any information regarding the first level of Heaven. After a brief moment, the puppeteers find something valuable.


    The first level of Heaven is the only one where Light Force punishes evildoers, despite their loyalty to him, to keep them far from the seventh level and protect his reputation as a revered deity. In all past Hell invasions, this level has never been reshuffled, so a ruthless, unforgiving ruler is expected to guard it.


    ¡°Punishment in Heaven? Now, that¡¯s something new,¡± James says.


    Following Steve and Wei through the gate, David¡¯s and Wyn¡¯s teams find themselves floating in space.


    ¡°NOT SPACE!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°I can hear you fine, Oppa. Actually, it¡¯s not that hard to move around. It¡¯s like swimming. Look!¡± Mira says, demonstrating by maneuvering with her arms and legs.


    ¡°Seriously, MOVE! Others are coming through!¡± Charlotte demands.


    What intrigues Wyn the most is the absence of a wall where they¡¯re emerging from. Unlike Hell, the portal simply opens in the air.


    ¡°From what I understand, Heaven loops,¡± David explains. ¡°You can move in any direction forever, only to return to the same starting point.¡±


    ¡°So, how do we find the moderator ¨C uh, guardian?¡± Wyn wonders, to which David shrugs.


    The first level of Heaven is a vast, dark space, illuminated by an unknown source. Scattered across the empty expanse are round meatballs.


    ¡°Them meatballs look so tasty. Lemme eat ¡®em,¡± a soul from the army says.


    However, as soon as he touches one, he plummets. The sudden drop leaves no time for anyone to react, though a wind soul quickly follows. Both disappear from sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the meatbarls!¡± Wei warns.


    As more souls emerge from the portal, they begin to push toward the meatballs. At the front with David¡¯s team, Yu is shoved into one and immediately plummets downward. Violet quickly follows, telling the others to stay put and wait for her return. Soon enough, one by one, Hell¡¯s souls begin to fall.


    While the souls hovering in space are in disarray, Wei points to the incoming enemies ¨C pizza creatures shaped like actual pizza slices with various toppings, their pointy fronts as sharp as knives.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace!¡± Steve shouts, shooting a slice topped with pineapples.


    The slices fly in formation upward, positioning themselves above the souls, then suddenly descend, coming down on them like rain. Despite the space setting, the souls can use their elemental abilities just as they would anywhere else. While many opt for the barriers, Wyn decides to try the new move he learned from Steve. He, along with Lisa, moves upward. With Lisa protecting him, Wyn fires two cyclones from his hands, sending them horizontally and overlapping each other ¨C one pushing away and the other pulling in. The enemies caught in the pulling cyclone are torn apart like a human devours a delicious pizza.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Meanwhile, Yu plummets faster than Violet can reach him, diving into a stream of what appears to be spaghetti sauce, filled with floating meatballs and al dente spaghetti strings. Sensing that this is similar to an ocean, he dives deeper into the sauce, only to encounter a horrifying sight ¨C souls tethered to spaghetti strings, anchored by large meatballs, gasping for air and waving at him as if pleading for release. Ignoring them, Yu dives further. However, he soon feels a force pulling him upward ¨C it''s Violet, using a gust of wind to pull him up while she remains submerged in the sauce herself.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Violet asks, gasping for air the moment they resurface.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just curious to see what¡¯s down there, and oh boy, there¡¯s a lot down there!¡±


    ¡°Really? Should we check it out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer underwater.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tough it out. We need to provide any info we find to the army!¡±


    With Violet holding onto Yu¡¯s back, the two dive into the sauce together. Despite it being some sort of tomato sauce, neither Yu nor Violet has any trouble seeing what¡¯s beneath. Passing a large group of tethered souls, they eventually reach an empty depth. Violet taps Yu on the shoulder and points upward, but Yu insists they keep going. Finally, they reach the bottom of the sauce, and the sight below is even more troubling than the one above ¨C souls with spaghetti strings attached deep into the back of their heads, just above the neck, twitching in pain, their eyes rolling and mouths agape.


    The two notice different types of creatures, seemingly inspired by pastas. The reginette-shaped creatures use their flat, ruffled bodies, resembling amoebas, to move through the sauce by contracting and expanding their form, creating ripples that allow them to shift and glide through the thick liquid. Their movements are fluid yet unpredictable, making them difficult to catch or avoid. Then there are the shell and jumbo shell pasta creatures, which rest at the bottom of the sauce with their smooth, curved exteriors. When souls attempt to escape, they use their large, hollow bodies to encase them, dragging them back down to the depths of the sauce. Finally, the fusilli creatures spin through the sauce with their twisty, corkscrew-like bodies. When they encounter souls, they create mini cyclones by rotating rapidly, pulling their prey into the vortex.


    Violet rapidly taps on Yu¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to leave as the pasta creatures begin swimming toward them. Yu dashes upward, boosted by Violet¡¯s wind for a faster ascent. The reginette and fusilli creatures are quick and gaining on them. Yu pauses and turns to unleash streams of water, sending some of the creatures spiraling downward. Meanwhile, the fusilli creatures begin spinning, their weak vortexes slowing Yu¡¯s ascent. Violet quickly repositions herself, wrapping her arm across Yu¡¯s chest, and activates a barrier that frees them from the pull. As they continue their climb, they feel the impact of the reginette creatures hitting the barrier.


    Just as they reach the tethered souls, Violet deactivates the barrier, slices through the spaghetti strings with her dagger, and pulls the souls toward them with gusts of wind, only to send them plunging into the pasta swarm below. The swarm quickly converges around the souls, prompting Violet to repeat the process until they¡¯re finally free from the chase. However, as soon as they resurface, Violet, desperately gasping for air, grabs onto a floating meatball. In an instant, she¡¯s blown back up into space.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s how we get back to space!¡± Yu says, touching the same meatball and being shot back up as well.


    Meanwhile, the souls floating in space are being bombarded by space invader creatures shaped like sliced mushrooms, shooting balls of mud from above the Hell army. While Steve is having a blast shooting them down, David unleashes an onslaught of thunder strikes from above, burning the creatures to a crisp, the smell reminding him of saut¨¦ed mushrooms.


    ¡°Boss! Focus!¡± Charlotte shouts.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m getting hungry with all these food creatures,¡± David says.


    Realizing they¡¯re no match, the creatures retreat, all flying away in the same direction. Yu and Violet rejoin the army just in time for them to follow the retreating enemies.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what we saw down there!¡± Yu boasts.


    ¡°More meatballs?¡± Wyn responds.


    ¡°Almost! There were sauce and pasta creatures too! Oh! And souls being tortured!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be telling them more about the meatballs, Yu?¡± Violet interrupts with a sigh.


    As Violet shares what she and Yu discovered, Wei assigns some souls to retrieve the fallen ones from earlier, while the rest of the army pushes forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re drenched in sauce, Yu,¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll change later. The sauce is actually quite delicious! Wanna try?¡± Yu suggests, looking toward his team. The team hesitates for a moment before giving in, dipping their fingers into the sauce. The rich, savory flavor immediately surprises them, and they exchange looks of astonishment. It¡¯s unlike anything they''ve ever tasted ¨C an unexpected delight amidst the chaos.


    As the team recovers from the surprise flavor, their attention shifts back to the mission. Having been following the creatures for quite some time, with the help of the wind souls, the army manages to keep up. But their flight comes to an abrupt halt as a massive figure appears ahead. The creatures continue toward it, attaching themselves to its enormous form.


    ¡°Mamma mia! Itsa bigg spaghetti!¡± exclaims a soul with an odd accent, performing the iconic "che vuoi" finger gesture.


    The towering creature¡¯s body consists of a tangled mess of spaghetti noodles that curl and twist in chaotic patterns. Two large meatballs are positioned at either side of its "cheeks," while two spaghetti tendrils extend upward from the center of its mass, each topped with a large eye, embedded at the end of the noodle. Inside its spherical shape, a much larger meatball is hidden, fully covered by the spaghetti strands, leaving it concealed for the moment. The entire creature is dripping tomato sauce, which somehow cascades down its form.


    ¡°Sooo¡­the sauce is from that thing?¡± Wyn says, his face scrunching in disgust, a sentiment quickly echoed by everyone on his team.


    ¡°YUCK!¡± they all shout in unison, clearly regretting their taste test.


    The creature¡¯s presence is overwhelming, exuding a strange blend of whimsy and divine absurdity, as though the very essence of pasta and sauce had been elevated to godhood. The air is thick with the scent of tomato and garlic, their aromas blending to fill the space. As it turns out, the creature guarding the first level of Heaven is none other than Spaghetti Monster.

 Chapter 99 - vs Spaghetti Monster Part 1

    Spaghetti Monster¡¯s cheeks vibrate ominously before launching its massive meatballs at the army. The front line reacts just in time, dodging the incoming projectiles, but those in the back, their vision blocked by the chaos ahead, aren¡¯t as lucky. The meatballs crash through barriers with incredible force, sending souls spiraling downward the moment they make contact.


    Hot on the heels of the meatballs, spaghetti-like tentacles unfurl and extend toward the front line with alarming speed. Steve and Wei hold their ground, unleashing counterattacks against the advancing tendrils. Lava streams and icy cyclones clash with the spaghetti, destroying several of the tentacles ¨C but they regenerate almost instantly, their length seemingly infinite as they continue to stretch from the spaghetti mass. Outnumbered, the two leaders are forced to rely on agility, Steve summoning cyclones to propel himself out of reach, while Wei uses streams of water to evade the relentless assault.


    During the chaos, Spaghetti Monster¡¯s cheeks, which were previously hollow and exposing the larger meatball at its core, refill with new meatballs that rapidly expand to plug the gaps. Suddenly, another launch occurs, but this time, the meatballs explode midair, scattering fragments across the army. Some shards spread far, striking even more souls, including Wei and David¡¯s entire team.


    As the affected souls begin to plummet, David calls out, ¡°Don¡¯t come after us!¡± His directive keeps the rest of the army in space, where they focus on providing backup for Steve, who continues to counter the relentless attacks.


    Despite the icy cyclone swirling around him, multiple of the countless tendrils manage to weave their way through, closing in on Steve. Just as they¡¯re about to strike, a sudden explosion erupts, forcing the tendrils to recoil ¨C it¡¯s Wyn¡¯s cyclone, carrying Mira¡¯s whip, arriving just in time to assist.


    Not stopping there, Wyn channels his strength to conjure multiple vertical cyclones at once, each one hurtling in a different direction to tear Spaghetti Monster apart piece by piece. The massive entity quivers under the onslaught, noodles and sauce flung in every direction. However, despite the visible damage, the divine pasta beast is far from defeated. Its form writhes and regenerates even as the cyclones rage on.


    In an unexpected turn, its sinuous spaghetti strands stretch further, forming two massive fists at its sides and two elongated legs at the bottom, while still directing its remaining tendrils at Wyn¡¯s team. Each punch generates a powerful gust, sending Steve and the army hurtling backward as they struggle to stabilize themselves.


    At the same time, a small group of souls manages to sneak past the towering monster, aiming for an attack from behind. However, their efforts are quickly thwarted as tendrils sprout from the creature''s back with terrifying speed. The souls are seized mid-air, helplessly entangled, and pulled into the writhing mass of spaghetti, disappearing into its sauce-coated form.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Steve summon a moderator to help us?¡± Mira asks, her voice laced with urgency.


    ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Wyn replies grimly. ¡°He needs at least Wei or David to summon one at the same time.¡±


    Before anyone can respond, their worst nightmare unfolds. Spaghetti Monster starts moving ¨C mimicking the otherworldly fluidity of the wheel angels, able to shift in any direction seamlessly without needing to pause. Its enormous form blurs as it zooms past Wyn¡¯s team from above, the sheer speed creating a forceful gust that sends them spiraling downward. As it glides through space, its massive fists grab souls mid-air, while its tendrils ensnare others, pulling them into its writhing, sauce-drenched mass.


    Steve shoots at the enemy from above, but his ice bullets can only sever a few of the spaghetti strands before they quickly regenerate. When the colossal beast finally comes to a stop, Steve propels himself directly above it, conjuring a powerful icy cyclone that strikes the center of the mass. Gradually, the middle of the creature begins to frost over. While maintaining the enveloping cyclone, Steve creates an ice sheet beneath his feet, protecting himself from the oncoming tendrils that rise rapidly from the mass below.


    At that exact moment, Wyn hurls Mira¡¯s whip beneath the beast, triggering an explosion at its elongated legs. Lisa¡¯s lasers follow in quick succession, and the infamous icy weiner crashes into the now-wobbly legs, causing them to lose mass and shorten. However, the creature isn''t done yet ¨C new legs sprout from the bottom of its rear, and they start charging toward Wyn¡¯s team as the pasta god descends at an alarming speed.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Wyn quickly grabs his team, dashing them away from the incoming threat. But just as they start to gain some distance, a meatball, dropped from within the main mass at the creature''s rear, is launched with pinpoint accuracy by the massive legs. The team is struck, and despite their best efforts to hold on to each other, the hit sends them plummeting downward.


    The moment Wei and David¡¯s team hit the sauce ocean, they quickly resurface, scrambling to find floating meatballs to help them rejoin the fight. But as they surface, the spaghetti on the sauce¡¯s surface begins to retract, pulling itself together like a massive tidal wave. The meatballs are sucked into the mass, and the team finds themselves fighting against the overwhelming pull of the converging strands, struggling to break free from the suffocating force.


    Wei cuts himself free with his sword, his lava streams scorching the spaghetti upon contact and freeing some souls that had been pulled into the mass. Just as David¡¯s team begins to regain their balance, floating on Charlotte¡¯s and Violet¡¯s wind gusts, a massive kraken-like tentacle formed from spaghetti slams Wei back down into the sauce. Before anyone can react, they realize they¡¯re surrounded ¨C more tentacles rising from the sauce.


    With a barrier up, David¡¯s team dives down to grab Wei, and together they fend off the relentless onslaught of tentacle slams. From below, pasta creatures leap from the sauce, trying to pull them under, but their strength is no match for the barrier. Wei, thinking quickly, switches tactics, firing streams of lava directly into the sauce, steadily increasing its temperature.


    In the chaos, one of the tentacles begins to heat up from within. It soon catches fire, releasing the souls trapped inside.


    ¡°You have to destroy the meatball inside each tentacle!¡± one of the freed souls shouts.


    ¡°Great, but ret me handrle this!¡± Wei replies. He intensifies the heat, sending torrents of lava coursing through the sauce. David¡¯s team, moving in perfect sync, continues to fend off the relentless slams from the tentacles.


    With a triumphant shout, Wei declares, ¡°I¡¯m as strong as a god now!¡± and soon spaghetti strands begin to disintegrate, freeing more souls from their sticky prison. However, the intense heat also injures many souls caught in the attack. As the meatballs inside the tentacles are exposed, Wei doesn¡¯t destroy them. Instead, he directs the souls to touch the meatballs so they can rejoin the battle above.


    Meanwhile, Wyn propels his team while falling against the strong descent into a field of floating meatballs that launch them back up on contact. Without hesitation, as they stabilize, they drive the whip embedded in the icy dog straight into the equivalent of a fist joint. The impact causes the fist to swing, but their combined effort isn¡¯t enough.


    Steve, unable to sustain the cyclone, jets upward and fires ice bullets into the frozen area. However, he quickly realizes his mistake as the crushed strands begin to regrow, and the monster starts ascending toward him.


    Maneuvering carefully, Steve evades the pasta god and makes his way to Wyn¡¯s team. Together, they attempt to freeze the entity. Steve begins with a concentrated cyclone, its force amplified by Wyn¡¯s. Then, with the combined ice abilities of James and himself, he works alongside Yu in an effort to freeze the pasta¡¯s rear. The attack tilts the deity upward, and as anticipated, meatballs are launched from a set of new legs, this time from the back. Lisa shoots at the incoming balls, her attacks only slowing them down, before Mira steps in, blasting them with her whip in quick succession. Though they don¡¯t explode, their movement is halted, and they now float motionless in space.


    Before the creature¡¯s rear is frozen solid, it spins, sending spaghetti strands splashing sauce as it repositions itself to face Steve and Wyn¡¯s team, but now it''s upside down. Wyn quickly sends the floating meatballs into the enemy, only to realize that they sink into the mass, absorbed by the creature. As the cheeks begin to vibrate, Steve propels everyone out to safety, anticipating the launch of the meatballs even before they¡¯re fired.


    At the same time, a concentrated stream of burning water snakes its way toward Spaghetti Monster¡¯s eyes, causing it to retract in reaction. The stream hits where the eyes once were, burning through the pasta at an impressive speed, with the tripled-bladed sword leading the charge. This opens an opportunity for Steve to work with Wyn¡¯s team in another attempt to freeze the enemy once more. However, the mass suddenly explodes, sending sauce flying in all directions, obscuring the souls¡¯ view. In the chaos, the gigantic meatball embedded at the center of the mass shoots itself out, and in an instant, new strands and eyes regrow, restoring the creature.


    ¡°How are we supposed to defeat this?¡± David asks, his voice laced with concern.


    ¡°At reast we know where its weakness is now,¡± Wei replies.

 Chapter 100 - vs Spaghetti Monster Part 2

    Below Spaghetti Monster, a pool of essence from those souls pulled inside its mass has formed.


    ¡°Are you okay there?¡± David shouts, waving at Wyn¡¯s team, to which they wave back, with Wyn giving an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture.


    The monster¡¯s instantaneous regrowth worries Steve. As someone who has fought it the longest, he has yet to find a clean opening that would allow his attacks to reach the large meatball at its core. Meanwhile, the pasta monster hasn¡¯t moved since ¨C only sauce continues to drip down profusely.


    ¡°Is it like bleeding?¡± Mira wonders.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look right,¡± Steve mutters.


    Suddenly, a shout from Wei instills a sense of urgency: ¡°Attack it now! It¡¯s rising the sauce ocean!¡±


    An onslaught of attacks follows, but the pasta god glides in all directions, skillfully avoiding any critical hits. Wei, however, decides to take a risk and attempts to get pulled inside the mass.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! It could explode again, and we don¡¯t know what that will do to you!¡± David warns.


    ¡°It should take a while for it to rise the ocean this high. We still have time. Maybe we should summon a moderator?¡± Wyn suggests.


    Ignoring the warning, Steve propels himself and Wei directly at the creature. But unlike before, the monster doesn¡¯t attempt to pull them or anyone else in. Instead, it continues evading their attacks until, suddenly, it lowers itself into the rising sauce.


    ¡°Forrow it!¡± Wei commands.


    However, David orders Skill Tree and Neutrals to prioritize collecting the essence of the vanished souls, while the other two factions follow their leaders closely.


    ¡°Is this all we have left? So sparse,¡± David says as he surveys the gathering souls.


    Meanwhile, the Freedom Faction and Imperial Order souls struggle to catch up with the pasta monster. Meatballs are launched upward and explode, scattering pieces that send souls plummeting into the sauce ¨C or, for some, directly into the spaghetti mass.


    A loud splash echoes as the enemy dives into the sauce ocean. Wei allows a chunk of meatball to hit him, using the impact to descend faster. Just before he reaches the ocean, however, he notices something different this time ¨C spaghetti strands have formed into swimming nessies, with one towering over the rest at the center.


    Wei lands atop the large nessie¡¯s head, obliterating it in one swift move, only to find more spaghetti strands surging from the sauce, attempting to engulf him. Drawing on his immense power, Wei burns the strands away, but they regenerate endlessly, writhing and rising anew. Curious and undeterred, he dives below the surface and, in the delicious depths, catches sight of Spaghetti Monster looming far beneath.


    Steve has reached the sauce ocean, and is quick to take note of how fast it¡¯s rising. Unable to find Wei, he orders his faction to stay afloat and wait for any sudden movement. It is then when the sauce is bubbling, a sign of it getting boiled. A loud explosion follows, sending a splash of sauce, and with it, Wei is getting shot back up into space and chunks of meatballs are floating.


    ¡°Heat the sauce where the splash came from!¡± Steve commands.


    The red elementists, including those from Wei¡¯s faction, immediately get to work, channeling their powers to boil the sauce. At first, their combined efforts seem successful as the ocean¡¯s rapid rise halts. But before anyone can relax, streams of sauce suddenly surge upward, including from the very spot they were heating. The twisting streams weave through space, destroying the nessies and taking down the majority of the souls in their paths.


    Steve, relying on his cyclone abilities, evades the attacks, with a few puppeteers clinging to him for safety. Just as the streams subside, scattering droplets of sauce back into the ocean, an ominous feeling grips him. Acting on instinct, Steve propels himself upward as fast as he can. Moments later after the calm, the entire ocean surges upward, as if the whole body of sauce had been hurled into the air.


    Steve barely escapes the violent eruption, watching in anguish as the sauce crashes back down. His heart sinks, but he knows he has no choice. With the danger escalating, he resolves to regroup with the others in space, leaving the souls trapped in the sauce to fight for their survival.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The moment Wei returns to space near David¡¯s group, he immediately tries to dive back down, but David halts him, suggesting they descend slowly and stay on high alert.


    ¡°My entire faction is down there!¡± Wei protests, his voice trembling with urgency.


    Before Wei can resume his descent, Steve¡¯s urgent shout stops him in his tracks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go down! Not yet!¡± Steve calls out.


    ¡°If the sauce covers the entire space, we¡¯re done for!¡± Wei warns.


    ¡°It can control the entire ocean. We need to find an opening to dive down safely,¡± Steve replies.


    ¡°Guys, what about the moderators?¡± Wyn interjects, frustration seeping into his voice. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to summon one here.¡±


    David glances at Wyn, sharing his frustration as the suggestion is once again brushed aside. Deciding to remain silent, he observes as Steve and Wei discuss their next move.


    ¡°You¡¯re a water user. Can you control the ocean too with that much essence you have?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Guys, moderators!¡± Mira interjects sharply.


    ¡°They¡¯re our rast resort. If they die, we¡¯re in even bigger troubrle,¡± Wei replies firmly. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not the right time to summon one. And Steve, I¡¯rl try to controrl it.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ll be fighting alongside them,¡± James points out.


    ¡°And what? Be in their way and get friendly-fired?¡± Steve retorts, his words cutting through the tension like ice. The entire group falls into an uneasy silence.


    ¡°Boss, I agree with Wyn¡¯s team this time,¡± Charlotte whispers, her voice barely audible.


    David shoots her a quick glance, signaling for her to stay quiet. He doesn¡¯t respond.


    While the two leaders discuss, the sauce ocean rises at an alarming rate, becoming more visible with each passing moment. Steve signals for no one to attack, warning the group to brace themselves for the ocean¡¯s rapid rise. With their fates now tied to the impending surge, Wyn¡¯s entire team clings onto Yu, trusting his ability to maneuver them beneath the surface. Meanwhile, David¡¯s team relies on Jes¨²s and Kai, with David, Charlotte, and Eugene holding on to Jes¨²s, while the rest of the team clings to Kai.


    Wyn¡¯s team closes their eyes as the ocean hits. Yu immediately begins swimming, skillfully maneuvering with the help of his water dashes. As discussed with David¡¯s team, they stay away from Spaghetti Monster, leaving Steve and Wei to deal with it. While everything goes according to plan for Wyn¡¯s team, David¡¯s team isn¡¯t as fortunate.


    The moment they¡¯re under the ocean, David¡¯s back hits a floating meatball, sending him rising above. Jes¨²s¡¯ group quickly follows to retrieve their leader. Meanwhile, Kai, distracted by the commotion from Jes¨²s'' group, gets caught in a vortex as the pasta god begins to spin. Steve and Wei, however, work together to escape the vortex, with Steve propelling them both under the ocean using cyclones to boost Wei¡¯s underwater streams, fighting against the vicious pull. Along the way, they grab anyone in their path, including members of Wyn¡¯s team, and pull them toward safety.


    As the horror unfolds before their eyes, Wyn¡¯s team watches helplessly as Kai¡¯s group struggles against the relentless force. Fatima sends rocks into the vortex, hoping they¡¯ll strike the creature and somehow disrupt its spinning, while Isabella boosts Kai¡¯s dashes with her wind abilities to give him more speed.


    Just as Steve and Wei manage to get clear of the vortex, spaghetti strands suddenly begin to extend, swirling madly with the spinning motion. The moment the strands touch a soul, they retract back into the mass, pulling the souls back toward the creature.


    Desperately, Yu swims toward Steve and Wei, pointing at the spinning monster and gesturing with urgency, silently begging them to do something about the vortex.


    With determination, Wei concentrates, creating his own vortex around the creature, spinning in the opposite direction to counter its force. Steve, supporting him, summons his cyclones, amplifying the effect. At the same time, Wyn¡¯s team fights off the pasta creatures from the depths that attempt to drag them under.


    Above, Jes¨²s¡¯ group watches helplessly, unable to do anything but observe. The ocean has stopped rising, but now is the moment they most want to dive in ¨C to check on their friends. The deadly vortex slows down by the second, offering them a fleeting chance to find a safe distance and plunge back down. Once beneath the surface, they search desperately for their teammates, their eyes scanning the swirling mass for any sign of Kai, Violet, Isabella, and Fatima.


    When the pasta god comes to a complete stop, appearing frozen from Steve¡¯s ice abilities, Jes¨²s¡¯ group moves closer to the creature, searching for their friends. They find Violet floating and unconscious, quickly grabbing her. Just as they¡¯re about to continue their search, an explosion follows, violently pushing them far from the creature.


    Steve and Wei, along with Wyn¡¯s team, are also thrown by the force despite the distance. Wei, being the first to regain control, fends off the incoming pasta chunks from the explosion. By the time he can clearly glance at the monster, it has fully regrown. Then he feels someone pulling at his wrist. Turning his head, he finds Wyn desperately tapping on his band. Steve swims his way over to Wei, grabbing his shoulder and giving him a look. Wei knows exactly what Steve wants.


    Before diving into the ocean, the two leaders had argued about who would be best for this fight. If the battle were to take place in space, a moderator with the ability to float, like Lust or Maya, would be ideal. But if the fight shifted to the ocean ¨C especially one filled with delicious sauce ¨C they both knew there was only one candidate they could agree on: Gluttony.

 Chapter 101 - vs Spaghetti Monster Part 3

    Kai, Isabella, and Fatima find themselves squeezed within a mushy, brown, spherical chamber, its interior entirely made of dense, fibrous meat soaked in sauce. With them are other Hell souls from the army, all equally trapped and struggling against the same suffocating pressure. The walls press against them, the wet, slick meat leaving barely enough space to move, while the sauce seeps into every crevice, clinging to their skin and pooling around their faces, making it hard to breathe.


    Despite the oppressive conditions, they manage to exchange words, piecing together the last thing they remember ¨C being dragged into the fierce vortex. Desperate to escape, Kai tries to push against the unyielding meat, his hands sinking into its soaked, pliant texture, and orders the others to do the same. Before they can make any progress, an unseen force violently pulls them out. A bright light follows their exit, and just like that, they all vanish into nothing but essence.


    As Wei and Steve press Gluttony¡¯s name on their screens, both pointing in the same direction, a familiar portal materializes, gradually expanding in size. The moment the portal appears, Spaghetti Monster redirects its spaghetti strands and launches meatballs toward the two leaders. Acting swiftly, Wyn¡¯s team and the souls saved earlier leap in front of the portal, holding the attacks at bay as long as they can. Meanwhile, Wei and Steve pivot, carefully turning the portal with them to ensure Gluttony doesn¡¯t strike their comrades on the way out.


    Determined to hold their ground despite the suffocating pressure, souls are relentlessly pulled in, while others are hurled into space, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Wyn¡¯s team closes ranks, ready to grab Yu at a moment¡¯s notice should they need to evade. Just then, the pasta god halts its relentless assault, only to jet forward with alarming speed.


    Reacting swiftly, Yu uses Wyn¡¯s cyclone to dash the team and the two leaders downward to safety, but the sheer force of the creature¡¯s movement sends them tumbling as they descend. As Yu steadies himself, his eyes widen at the sight of Gluttony, emerging from the now-massive portal above, grabbing hold of Spaghetti Monster with immense force. Steve and Wei stabilize their positions, having shifted the portal¡¯s trajectory upward just in time.


    Even more massive than the spaghetti foe, Gluttony¡¯s large flabby arms grip the spaghetti strands tightly. As expected, Gluttony wastes no time, viciously consuming the strands, sucking them in with unsettling haste.


    Meanwhile, the prolonged exposure to the sauce begins to take its toll, causing several souls to lose consciousness and drift aimlessly in the sticky red depths. At Steve¡¯s signal, the remaining souls quickly regroup in space.


    ¡°Should us water souls support Gluttony from below?¡± Yu asks, glancing at the others.


    ¡°Good idear. Ret¡¯s dive back down. The rest of you, stay put in space,¡± Wei orders.


    ¡°Where¡¯s David and his team?¡± Wyn interjects, scanning the scattered souls.


    ¡°Water sourls, forrow me,¡± Wei says firmly. ¡°We¡¯rl rook for David first, then we¡¯rl back up Gruttony.¡±


    While the water souls search for David and his team, Spaghetti Monster relentlessly regrows its strands, though its pace lags slightly behind Gluttony¡¯s rapid consumption. Meatballs continue to shoot from its mass, but they seem ineffective against Gluttony, whose enormous bulk remains unmoved. In desperation, the pasta entity extends its appendages adorned with eyes, wrapping them tightly around what could only be described as Gluttony¡¯s neck in an effort to hinder him. However, Gluttony reacts immediately, shaking the slimy folds of his form. His gelatinous mass allows him to slip free from the grip, all while continuing to pull and devour the strands with unrelenting hunger.


    At this point, Spaghetti Monster finds itself unable to escape or create distance from the gluttonous entity that matches its strength. Each attempt to dive away is thwarted as Gluttony¡¯s otherworldly sinuous tongue lashes out, wrapping tightly around its strands and stopping its movements entirely. After several failed attempts to flee, and with Gluttony inching ever closer to its meatball core, Spaghetti Monster resorts to a desperate explosion, breaking free from his grip. Seizing the opportunity, it ascends back into space before regrowing its spaghetti mass. But in an unexpected turn, the newly formed strands begin absorbing the sauce below through spaghetti strands, causing the level of the sauce ocean to drop rapidly.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Gluttony is too massive. He can¡¯t move well,¡± Steve replies. ¡°We need to bring the enemy to him. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s in space or in the sauce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how?¡± James asks, skepticism evident as he eyes the massive Spaghetti Monster.


    Suddenly, strands of green, gooey liquid latch onto Spaghetti Monster, clinging stubbornly to its mass. Startled, the pasta creature thrashes its spaghetti strands, attempting to detach the sticky substance, but to no avail.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    As Wei emerges from the sauce with the water souls, David and his team in tow, he quickly passes the unconscious David to another soul at Steve¡¯s signal. Without hesitation, Steve and Wei combine their efforts, though from a distance, summoning a powerful water stream and cyclone. The two forces converge, driving Spaghetti Monster downward.


    With the added pull from the gooey liquid, the pasta god is forced to take another plunge into the sauce. Without hesitation, Steve moves to Wei, and together they dive in after it, determined to investigate. As they descend, the source of the gooey liquid becomes horrifyingly clear ¨C it''s oozing from the wide-open areola-like holes on Gluttony''s grotesque form.


    Peering closer, the two leaders catch sight of something even more disturbing. Through the holes, trapped souls are visible within Gluttony¡¯s mass, their faces twisted in agony. They appear unable to swim or move, held in place by the same viscous liquid now pulling Spaghetti Monster deeper into the sauce. The muffled sound of their screams reaches him, a haunting echo in the thick, oppressive depths.


    As a water entity, Gluttony swims and moves freely in the water, using his body flaps. When they flap, the gooey liquid strands shake rhythmically with them. The sinuous tongue follows, attempting to wrap around Spaghetti Monster¡¯s eye appendages, but fails as the creature retracts and extends them elsewhere. With Gluttony inching closer, Spaghetti Monster dives into him with such force that it sends Gluttony backward and deeper into the sauce ocean. However, with the strands still latched on, the pasta god is dragged along with him.


    Spaghetti Monster is relentless with its ramming, all the while taking advantage of its speed to wrap Gluttony in spaghetti strands and his own gooey strands, before stopping behind his head to avoid being eaten. Gluttony appears to be breathing heavily through his small nose, discomfort evident in his small eyes. Meanwhile, the pasta monster shoots meatballs to the back of Gluttony¡¯s head. This prompts him to close the holes on his areola, cutting them off and freeing himself, but still latched onto the enemy as he clings on to the severed gooey strands. He resumes chomping down on the spaghetti strands wrapped around his body, prompting Spaghetti Monster to explode in close proximity. In the aftermath, Steve and Wei find the gluttonous entity floating face down in the sauce, while the pasta entity quickly regrows and continues to shoot meatballs at Gluttony.


    Wei decides to slap Gluttony in the face with water streams while Steve repositions him with cyclones so he''s floating upside down and facing Spaghetti Monster. To their surprise, Gluttony doesn''t pass out. Instead, he drinks the scrumptious sauce. Confused as to why Gluttony would drain the ocean, Steve, working with Wei¡¯s water, launches two cyclones, curving them toward the back to push the pasta god closer to Gluttony. At the same time, the leaders stabilize themselves, ensuring they keep their distance to avoid being pulled in. The force of Gluttony¡¯s sucking with his mouth pulls the pasta monster even faster as it nears. In response, Spaghetti Monster extends its strands, trying to resist the pull as they push against Gluttony¡¯s head.


    To prevent another close-proximity explosion, Steve begins freezing Spaghetti Monster while Wei keeps pushing streams from its back. Slowly, the frost begins to slow Spaghetti Monster¡¯s resistance, while the sauce ocean continues to drain. Observing from above, Wyn calls all the souls to descend into the ocean once more and join Steve and Wei. David¡¯s team, now conscious but still unaware of their other friends¡¯ fates, follows suit. With wind, cyclone, and water souls working together to stabilize the army against Gluttony¡¯s pull, they collectively drive the pasta monster faster toward its gaping maw.


    After a large, toothless chomp, a quarter of Spaghetti Monster¡¯s meatball core is crushed and torn away, revealing the dense, fibrous meat within. Sauce gushes from the exposed section, showcasing the sheer power of Gluttony¡¯s jaws. Still, it explodes, but this time, it slowly dives away, unable to regrow where the chunk was bitten off.


    The sucking from Gluttony stops as he¡¯s happily chewing the food inside his mouth, despite the significant burn damage on his face and head. Unwilling to let Gluttony consume Spaghetti Monster¡¯s whole and lose the essence, Steve and Wei dive toward the injured pasta enemy. But they¡¯re halted by Gluttony¡¯s massive arm. This gives an opportunity for Spaghetti Monster to leave the ocean.


    Gluttony proceeds to regurgitate, coughing up all the essence he had consumed while sucking the sauce. David¡¯s remaining team watches in horror, their eyes widening as they hope the essence doesn¡¯t belong to one of their friends. Meanwhile, Gluttony takes aim and launches the same gooey strands, but misses the hovering entity. Steve and Wei then return to space. As Steve traps the pasta god with surrounding burning cyclones, Gluttony manages to latch onto it. At the dead center, Steve and Wei summon a searing cyclone, forcing Spaghetti Monster down into the ocean and straight into the deadly mouth of Gluttony.


    With a decisive chomp, more than half of what''s left of Spaghetti Monster is bitten off. Even then, the remaining mass remains still, making it easy for Gluttony to consume the rest. However, Gluttony doesn¡¯t stop there. After directing the souls to return to space, he begins drinking the sauce, draining the ocean completely. It seems that other creatures and even Heaven souls in the ocean are now inside him. When he''s done, he regurgitates the pasta god¡¯s essence and leaves through a portal which he opens on his own from below the now-empty ocean floor.


    David¡¯s team is left devastated after thoroughly checking the surviving Hell souls. They¡¯ve lost Kai, Isabella, and Fatima in this fight, finding bands resembling their friends lying clumped together on the floor. The army now stands at barely five hundred. The souls mourn their losses while sharing the essence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your losses, David. We were useless without Gluttony,¡± Steve says, his voice laced with sadness. As much as he wants to console David by comparing the losses in his faction to David¡¯s own, he decides instead to reassure him. ¡°There will be no mistake next time. We¡¯ll summon a moderator quicker into the fight.¡±


    Despite the victory, the scene is far from joyful. Wei instructs what¡¯s left of the army to rest on the ocean floor for a while before heading off to another fight.

 Chapter 102 - Shaken But Undeterred

    ¡°Nothing makes sense anymore,¡± Wyn mutters, sitting cross-legged in front of his tent, his team gathered around him. ¡°Sauce pouring into the ocean from space? Gluttony coming out of a portal inside the sauce ocean?¡±


    ¡°It never made sense in Hell,¡± James replies. ¡°Why start now?¡±


    Instead of finding solace in rest, Wyn¡¯s team sits restless, the weight of the previous fight pressing heavily on their minds. With David¡¯s team reduced to just four and the army dwindled to a meager five hundred, an unspoken question hangs in the air: when will it be their turn?


    Yu sits in silence, staring off into the distance, lost in thought. Mira, too, is quiet, her usual sexual urges completely absent as she comforts her sister. James, though his expression remains stoic, is clearly shaken, his heart weighed down by worry. Lisa sobs softly, mourning the losses of the army, wishing desperately for this war to end so they can return to Hell and save what little remains of their force. Wyn¡¯s gaze drifts into the empty space above, his fists clenched tightly. His hatred for not just one, but both creators has grown stronger, more consuming. Regardless of how they all feel, everyone knows the only way out is to move forward.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t want to lose any of us like we did with Anish,¡± Yu breaks the silence.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it if I lose any of you,¡± Mira adds.


    Wyn looks back at his team, wanting to say something, but the words won¡¯t come out. He¡¯s not the type to make promises he can¡¯t keep. As much as he wants to ride with his team to the end, he knows the chances are slim.


    Around them, the scene is no better. Souls are using the cat saliva vials to heal their injuries. Some are crying, while others have lost the will to continue. The morale of the army is at its lowest. Even Wei is silent, his failure to take down a god ¨C despite having Steve at his side ¨C without the help of a moderator, has filled him with doubt and fear. Slowly, he retreats to his tent. Meanwhile, Steve stands with David¡¯s team, apologizing profusely for his failure as a leader and his poor decision-making that led to so many losses. As he speaks, David stands up, walks toward Wyn¡¯s team, and takes a seat beside Wyn.


    ¡°I need to break away for a moment. I don¡¯t want to sink deeper into this feeling of guilt and sadness,¡± David speaks, his eyes red.


    Wyn is once again at a loss for words. Tears begin to fill his eyes, and he looks down at the ground to hide them. Mira, noticing the somber mood, asks the team to move closer to one another.


    ¡°How did you guys feel when you learned you were already dead?¡± Mira asks.


    Her question hangs in the air, met with silence.


    ¡°I was shocked, but at least I had some hope that I might get to see Lisa again,¡± Mira continues, her voice soft. Her words make Lisa cry even harder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the question a bit. What was your motivation to live your life back on Earth?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking too hard about it, given my age and all, but the glimpse of my future as a star pushed me to try harder every day,¡± Yu answers.


    ¡°Good one. For me, I was rich and had it all. Why would I not want to live, eh?¡± James adds with a grin, though it doesn''t quite reach his eyes.


    ¡°It was just to be with my sister. I don¡¯t care where we are as long as we¡¯re together,¡± Lisa says softly, wiping away her tears.


    Mira tightens her hug on Lisa and simply answers, ¡°Same as Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­despite my circumstances, I wanted to keep living to honor my family. I was more scared of losing memories of them. Sad to say, the pain I feel right now is comparable to when I lost my family,¡± David answers. ¡°What about you, Wyn? You can¡¯t ask this sort of question and not answer it yourself.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Wyn smiles faintly. ¡°Nothing. I had nothing to live for, really. My time with you guys gave me a renewed sense of life. But now that it¡¯s at stake, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come here, you,¡± Yu says, moving closer to wrap his arm around Wyn¡¯s neck and pulling him closer, prompting Mira to follow suit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, David, what are you fighting for? You said you wanted to end ¡®this cycle¡¯. Care to explain?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°If I get to reunite with my family again, who I believe are in Heaven, all of this will be worth it. That said, my ultimate goal is to end this horrible cycle, even at the potential cost of never reuniting with my family again. No one should suffer like us. No one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man, David. Everyone knows that,¡± Mira says, giving him a hug.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise to keep moving forward, no matter what happens to any of us. You too, eh, Wyn ¨C go to the end and keep fighting for those of us who don¡¯t make it,¡± James declares, putting his hand in the middle of the group. The rest, including David, put their hands on top of each other¡¯s, solidifying their pact.


    That moment feels heavy yet hopeful, a promise they all know must be kept for each other. Meanwhile, Violet is losing it. Having endured the loss of Ruben and now Kai, she, too, has lost the will to move on. This is the third time she¡¯s cried herself into unconsciousness. David, noticing the commotion, returns to his team.


    ¡°By the way, where do you guys keep the two vials? I keep them in my shorts pocket. They¡¯re a pain to carry around,¡± Yu complains.


    ¡°At least they don¡¯t break easily, Mister Yu,¡± Lisa responds.


    ¡°Like there¡¯s another place we can keep them,¡± James retorts.


    Mira grins, then lifts her shirt, revealing that the vials are tucked between her bosoms. James, seeing this, feels the urge to retreat to his tent with her. However, Mira quickly refuses, apologizing and explaining that she¡¯s not in the mood.


    With that, Wyn instructs his team to rest until they receive further instructions from Steve and Wei. They all go their separate ways. Mira shares her tent with Lisa, and James retreats to his own. Yu, however, hasn¡¯t moved from his spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Can I, uh, sleep in your tent? I don¡¯t wanna be alone,¡± Yu replies.


    Wyn, knowing he won¡¯t fall asleep as quickly as Yu but understanding how his teammate feels, surprises himself by nodding. Yu, caught off guard at first, smiles and heads inside Wyn¡¯s tent. By the time Wyn squeezes in, Yu is already sound asleep.


    Wyn¡¯s team faces a chimera with a long neck and the head of a giraffe, the body of a camel, the tail of a fish, and the legs of a cassowary. Two massive wings sprout from either side of its body. The crowd inside the coliseum roars as the battle begins.


    The chimera sweeps its massive head, slamming toward Yu and Lisa. The duo manages to evade, but the creature suddenly lunges, its powerful grip tearing them apart at the abdomen.


    Mira, shocked but quick to react, hurls her burning whip around the chimera¡¯s neck. An explosion erupts on impact, and the flames continue to spread, consuming the beast with relentless intensity.


    James, seizing the opportunity, drives icicles through the chimera¡¯s wings and into its legs, crippling its movement. Wyn charges forward, his weapons spinning in a deadly arc, and with a single, decisive strike, he severs its injured neck.


    After their victory, they are led to the king¡¯s throne room for their reward. The king, a jovial figure, greets them warmly, though Wyn feels a nagging familiarity in his presence. No matter how hard he tries, he can¡¯t place where he¡¯s seen this king before.


    Regardless, Wyn and his team, with Yu and Lisa seemingly recovered, accept the rewards.


    ¡°You did well,¡± the king says, his smile triggering a familiar feeling within Wyn. ¡°I know you¡¯ll do well together, no matter what comes between you.¡±


    Before the king with the paunch can show off his castle to the team, Wyn is woken by a snoring near his ear. Annoyed, he carefully removes Yu¡¯s arm and leg from around him and steps outside the tent. He stands there for a moment, gazing at the sky above, his eyes beginning to tear up.


    ¡°I miss you, old man. We had a great team,¡± he mutters under his breath.


    As if on cue, Wei emerges from his tent. The two lock eyes for a brief moment, but Wei soon turns and heads toward Steve¡¯s tent, waking him up. The leaders walk off together, most likely to submit a report to the nerds and discuss their strategy for the next level. Wyn doesn¡¯t follow. Instead, he lies on his back, staring at the sky, lost in his thoughts. Despite the circumstances, his nemesis ¨C depression ¨C hasn''t returned. With his friends nearby and everything happening around him, he¡¯s been too distracted to let it in.


    At this point, Wyn has lost all sense of time. As he reflects on his journey with his team, a small smile crosses his face. But his thoughts are interrupted when Steve approaches, gently placing a hand on his shoulder. Wyn is startled, and Steve gestures for him to wake his team and prepare them for the next level.

 Chapter 103 - Into The Desert

    Unlike their previous formations, the souls are far from energetic. Some are lost in thought, others are visibly trembling, and a few are still crying. Among them, David¡¯s team does their best to console the grief-stricken Violet, with Charlotte holding onto her tightly the entire time. Even Wei seems more distant than usual, needing occasional nudges from Steve to stay focused as they announce what¡¯s next.


    ¡°What did the nerds say? And what about Big D?¡± David asks, standing beside the two leaders.


    ¡°No word from Big D yet, but the nerds congratulated us and shared their condolences for our losses,¡± Steve replies. ¡°As for the next level¡­¡±


    Uncertain of where the portal to the next level is, Wei sends a message to the nerds, hoping they can help locate it.


    ¡°Why do you look upset?¡± Wyn whispers.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t wanna sleep alone, yet you left,¡± Yu teases with a half-serious, half-playful smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, honey. Next time, you can have me all day and night,¡± Wyn responds, matching the playful tone.


    In the meantime, Wei receives a reply from the nerds, who inform him that the army must return to the same place they emerged from. However, in the vast, featureless expanse where everything looks identical, searching is inevitable. Letting out an uncharacteristic sigh at the response, Wei orders the army to move together and begin the search for the portal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Gluttony ate some of us,¡± a soul whispers to another, the comment drifting into Wyn¡¯s hearing range.


    Wyn presses his fingers against his temples, trying to focus on the mission without letting his rage take over.


    After what feels like days, the army finally locates the portal.


    ¡°Before we proceed, I have something to say,¡± Steve announces, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± With that, he bursts into tears, the weight of everything finally breaking through his composure.


    Wei doesn¡¯t respond, simply staring at Steve in silence. David, at first, moves to console him but hesitates, stepping back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t promise that everyone will make it out alive ¨C not even us three,¡± David says, his tone heavy with resignation. ¡°Take this moment to look at those around you. Remember them. Collect their bands to honor them if they fall.¡± He pulls three bands from his pocket, gripping them tightly. ¡°I wish I had brought Vivian¡¯s and Ruben¡¯s to Heaven with me.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Steve, Wei, and David lead the army through the portal. This time, the moment they step out, they fall, piling on top of each other. In front of them stand a shiba and a corgi, their mouths agape in shock at the chaotic arrival. As more Hell souls emerge from the portal, the startled dogs scamper away on all fours.


    ¡°Sand?¡± David mutters, brushing himself off.


    Once the army regains order, they take in their surroundings. Behind them lies a large, sparkling oasis, while ahead stretches an endless sea of sand, barren and desolate. Quick on his feet, James suggests that they follow the dogs¡¯ tracks before the wind wipes them away.


    Serving as an overseer, Charlotte volunteers to stay aloft, scanning for the fleeing dogs and guiding the army in their direction. She entrusts Violet to Jes¨²s and Eugene, ensuring she¡¯s well cared for. Despite the shifting sand and occasional gusts of wind, the temperature is surprisingly pleasant, allowing the army to march forward without much difficulty.


    Eventually, structures begin to appear on the horizon.


    ¡°We¡¯re not hallucinating, are we?¡± Wyn asks, squinting at the distant shapes.


    From atop a sand dune, the army takes in the sight: pyramids rising from the desert, surrounded by souls. Some walk around or chat casually, others kneel in worship before massive statues, and a group toils under the sun, laboring to build pyramids and statues.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s a real sun?¡± Yu wonders, shielding his eyes and staring at the blinding light above the statue.


    ¡°According to the info, this is where Damien and his army fell,¡± Steve reads from the virtual screen. ¡°It was the third level back then, but it seems to have been reshuffled to the second for us.¡±


    David leans over to read the next line, his throat tightening. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­Ra is likely the only guardian and is very strong. Do not underestimate him. The rest of the gods are like ultra champions,¡± he says, gulping.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re fucked,¡± a soul mutters, prompting murmurs of agreement from the others.


    Wei, still looking drained and detached, cuts through the noise. ¡°Keep moving. This onry ends when either we arl die or they die.¡±


    The pyramid city is walled off, its towering walls guarded by strange creatures standing as tall as the very barrier they protect. Their alien forms are pitch black, creating a stark contrast against the sandy structure. Their heads, unique and elongated, curve inward toward the middle, armored and without eyes or mouth. At the base of their heads, a short, backrest-like structure emerges, covered in deep folds. Their bodies stand on two sturdy legs, with two arms ending in blunt claws.


    As part of the wall slides down, creating an entrance for the dogs, the army prepares to enter through the same opening. However, as the dogs pass, the wall slides back up. The army slides down the dune, preparing to face the creatures and charge inside. But before they can reach the creatures, a massive swarm of locusts appears, flying out from the massive flying saucer hovering above the largest pyramid situated in the middle of the city.


    ¡°Hans, get ze flammenwerfer!¡± David calls out.


    ¡°David, Han¡¯s gone¡­,¡± a member from CU-NT responds.


    ¡°My bad, sorry.¡±


    The swarm proves no match for the army¡¯s strength, quickly turning to ash under the onslaught of red elemental users. Then, the guarding creatures begin to move, though their speed is unimpressive. Uncertain of what to expect, the three leaders hold their ground while the rest of the army stays behind.


    One of the creatures halts in front of Wei, then suddenly bends down and slams its armored head toward him. The folds beneath its head, which serve as the foundation for its structure, act like a spring, propelling the creature¡¯s armored head forward with surprising speed. Wei stays put, fighting the force of the slam with his sword.


    At this point, more creatures approach the army. David times the next slam, commanding Jes¨²s to hook his weapon to the creature¡¯s head, preventing it from returning after the strike. This reveals its weak spot ¨C a pulsing, human-like brain but free of folds, held in place by a bowl-like structure behind the armored head.


    With perfect timing, the souls strike the exposed brains, and just like that, the creatures are wiped out. Now that the creatures on their side of the wall are gone, parts of the wall slide down, revealing entrances. The souls step inside carefully.


    The city is filled with Heaven souls dressed in light, flowing gowns, their fabric decorated with intricate patterns of gold, though some of the men are shirtless. Homes are simple pyramids, much smaller than the one at the center of the city. While the city souls flee, fearing for their lives, a group of dogs wearing the same outfit as the souls approaches the army. Unable to speak, they raise their hands, and the one in front, a bulldog, signals the Hell souls to follow it.


    ¡°Should we trust it?¡± Wyn questions.


    ¡°Hey, you there! Come here,¡± Wei barks at a teenage soul, around Yu¡¯s age, hiding behind a shop.


    When the white-skinned boy refuses to move from his hiding spot, the dogs grab him and bring him to Wei. It¡¯s then that they learn the gods sometimes stroll the city, demanding praises from the souls. They also visit the statues, spending time admiring them. Souls take turns doing labor, building structures ¨C new pyramid-shaped shelters for new arrivals, and statues that are often built, destroyed, and then rebuilt, each time with different postures of the gods. The number of remaining gods matches the number of statues around the central pyramid, which is also where the gods live. Souls that enter the pyramid are rarely ever seen again. And those who do return are too traumatized to speak.


    As for the purpose of the wall, it¡¯s simply to keep the large sand creatures out, as they were placed on this level to prevent Hell souls from reaching the city.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t see any of them,¡± David says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue about that, sir,¡± the boy replies.


    ¡°So, you just live your life like you did on Earth, except you¡¯re under these gods¡¯ rules?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Seems like it, sir,¡± the boy answers. ¡°Between you and me, some souls have gone missing and have never been found again. If you come across a dark-skinned, skinny boy with droopy eyes around my age, please bring him back,¡± he whispers.


    Letting the boy go, the army marches on, everyone on high alert, scanning all directions for potential ambushes or traps. Upon reaching the pyramid, Wyn attempts to count the statues, but the sheer size of the pyramid makes it difficult to see what¡¯s on the other three sides. Suddenly, the dogs howl, and the center of the pyramid wall slides down, revealing a path. The dogs gesture for the souls to go inside. Before they comply, Steve, Wei, and David exchange looks, nodding in agreement ¨C they¡¯re summoning a moderator early this time, and it¡¯s none other than Lust.

 Chapter 104 - Inside The Pyramid

    Inside the pyramid, the walls are illuminated by neon light strips that cast an eerie glow, highlighting the passage ahead. The path is too tight to accommodate the full force of five hundred souls at once, so they reorganize, forming lines of three. Lust takes the lead, with Wei and his two puppeteers close behind. While Lust normally prefers to hover, she walks on the ground for this task, the female side¡¯s feet stepping carefully while the male side¡¯s feet remain crossed and suspended in the air behind her. With each step, she ensures there are no traps ahead.


    Further back, Wyn, Yu, and James march cautiously, positioned one line ahead of Mira, Lisa, and Jes¨²s. At the rear, Steve and David hold the final line, watching for any threats that might approach from behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing yet?¡± Yu groans.


    ¡°Even the walls are empty. Nothing but bricks,¡± Wyn responds.


    Suddenly, the neon light strips begin to flicker and go out, starting from the back and rapidly advancing toward the army. Darkness engulfs the passage, but even without the fire users providing light, a bright exit becomes visible ahead. Despite the clear path, Lust remains cautious, leading the army forward at a deliberate pace toward the exit.


    Beyond the exit lies a vast, hollow chamber. Sliding brick doors line the walls, stacked in levels with narrow walkways running along the edges of each floor. The chamber¡¯s center is open, revealing a breathtaking contrast below ¨C a lush, vibrant garden thriving in the depths. Cows roam lazily around, grazing on the thick grass that carpets the floor. At the heart of the garden stands an imposing statue of Ra, majestic and dominant, surrounded in perfect symmetry by six statues of the other gods: Amun, Horus, Sekhmet, Osiris, Anubis, and Sobek. Together, they form an unbroken circle.


    ¡°Cows?¡± Wyn wonders.


    ¡°Look! Above!¡± someone shouts, pointing to the ceiling that seems to seal off a portion of the pyramid.


    From where they stand, there is no other level below but the garden. After realizing that there are no stairs to go up, they spot two sets of stairs, situated on opposite sides of the pyramid, leading the army down into the garden. Slowly, they begin to descend.


    ¡°These are the statues of the gods here, right?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Seems like it. I thought there were more. Maybe I¡¯m confused with another lore,¡± David replies.


    ¡°Or maybe they were taken out during Hell¡¯s previous invasion,¡± Steve chimes in. ¡°Whatever we do, don¡¯t touch anything,¡± he continues.


    The army wanders aimlessly around the garden, looking for any clues that would lead them to Ra.


    ¡°Aw, come here, you moo face,¡± a soul calls to a cow that seems to be ignoring her.


    Unable to resist its moo, she walks over and pats the cow on the head. Instantly, she vanishes along with the cow. A concerned scream from her nearby comrade alerts Lust and the leaders.


    ¡°These cows are faintly glowing white. That¡¯s why we thought they were normal cows before. So subtle,¡± Steve comments.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can arl touch the same cow. We rikery have to sprit up and find where they take us,¡± Wei suggests.


    ¡°The leaders need to stay together. We don¡¯t want to lose the ability to summon another moderator if we need to,¡± a soul warns.


    The leaders discuss in detail how to split the army. David, adamant on staying with his team and Wyn¡¯s, forces Steve and Wei to agree to let David form his own group. As for themselves, they form a group of three with Lust, leaving the rest for the puppeteers to decide. Not wanting to waste any more time, Lust¡¯s group touches a cow and vanishes together. David, giving instructions to his group, along with the remaining thirty or so members from Skill Tree and Neutrals combined, follows suit and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    The group finds itself on a path, facing an endless pit. At the far end, a glowing cow stands calmly, casually munching on the small square of grass beneath it. Floating above the pit are square brick platforms, forming a precarious path that will take the group to the cow.


    ¡°This is like the mysterious doors, right, Oppa?¡± Mira remarks.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can ¡®cheat¡¯ our way out!¡± Yu says, excitement bubbling in his voice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Wyn seems hesitant, then turns to Charlotte. ¡°Can you slowly gust me across the pit?¡± he asks.


    Charlotte grumbles but complies, carefully guiding Wyn across the dark pit. He passes over the first platform without issue, but the moment he moves beneath the second, the path blares with a sudden flash of red. A powerful gust surges upward, yanking him toward the depths below. Despite Charlotte¡¯s swift attempt to bring him back, the powerful wind sucks him down into the abyss.


    ¡°Oppa!¡± Mira exclaims in alarm.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But before long, Wyn returns, using his cyclone to propel himself back toward the group. He lands shakily, hyperventilating as his team rushes to him, their worry evident in their embrace.


    ¡°Did you see anything down there?¡± Charlotte asks.


    ¡°Sorry, I panicked. Was focusing on getting back up here,¡± Wyn answers, still catching his breath.


    ¡°What a fucking loser,¡± Charlotte mutters.


    ¡°Come on, girl. Give him a break. Why don¡¯t you go look for yourself if you¡¯re so curious?¡± Mira retorts, her tone sharp, prompting David to step in and defuse the tension between the two.


    ¡°Guess we have no choice but to use these platforms,¡± David says.


    David¡¯s plan is simple: with four wind users in their group, they divide into four teams, each guided by one wind user to assist as they leap from platform to platform. The first group consists of Wyn¡¯s team, Charlotte, and four other souls. Supported by a gust, they leap from the ledge and land safely on the first platform, which is spacious enough to accommodate more people. The second platform, however, hovers much higher.


    Refusing Charlotte¡¯s aid, Wyn jumps onto his mini cyclones, but mistimes the final leap, forcing him to grab onto the platform¡¯s edge and haul himself up with effort.


    ¡°Was I this out of shape in my twenties?¡± Wyn pants.


    Charlotte looks annoyed, then huffs before forcefully gusting the rest of the group up. Once Wyn¡¯s team is on the second platform, another team makes their way onto the first one. As always, Wyn volunteers to go first, wanting to check for traps before anyone else. He leaps to the third platform, which hovers at the same level as the previous one. Just as he lands, a section of the wall shoots bricks toward him, knocking him off the platform.


    Charlotte catches him midair, but instead of bringing him back to the group, Wyn asks her to hover him above the third platform. He takes a moment to carefully inspect the platform, noticing a series of three circles aligned from left to right.


    ¡°Now, Charlotte, move me slightly to the right and let me down,¡± Wyn instructs.


    ¡°Wait? What are you doing, Oppa?¡± Mira asks, clearly confused.


    Wyn lands gracefully on the platform, and as he expected, he¡¯s safe from the shooting wall.


    ¡°This is gonna take forever,¡± Yu complains. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just all fly to the ceiling?¡±


    ¡°You saw what happened to Mister Wyn already, Mister Yu!¡± Lisa responds.


    ¡°When Charlotte lifted him back up, I didn¡¯t see any red,¡± Yu remarks.


    ¡°Hmmm? He¡¯s right,¡± Wyn ponders. ¡°Maybe as long as we¡¯re not directly under a platform¡­and to avoid that, we can reach the top and make our way from there!¡±


    Quickly, Wyn leaps back and grabs Yu, then propels both of them upward. As they ascend, their climb gradually slows ¨C Wyn prioritizing safety over speed. The higher they go, the dimmer the surroundings become, until they are engulfed in complete darkness.


    ¡°Ouch! Did I just hit the ceiling?¡± Wyn wonders aloud.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are, buddy!¡± Yu calls out.


    Wyn propels them horizontally, slowing their movement as they go further. Suddenly, they collide with something, causing them to quickly change course and descend. Sure enough, as they descend, the glowing cow comes into view.


    ¡°Motherfuckers were right!¡± James exclaims.


    Just like that, the rest of the team follows suit, clearing the path in the same manner. As they all reach the large platform where the glowing cow stands, they gather together. On the count of three, everyone touches the cow at once.


    The cow begins to glow brighter, the light intensifying by the second until it becomes almost painfully bright. In a flash, the group finds themselves back in the same garden they had left moments ago.


    ¡°Hey! Some of those doors above are open!¡± Eugene points out, drawing the group¡¯s attention to the upper levels. Several doors are now open, with lines of golden light streaming through the gaps.


    ¡°Am I seeing fewer cows?¡± Violet wonders, her finger counting the cattle.


    That¡¯s when David steps forward with a theory. ¡°I think we need to clear all rooms to get out of the pyramid.¡±


    Wasting no time, the group touches another cow. In an instant, they find themselves at the center of eight slides. The atmosphere is tense, and high above them, a cow is locked inside a cage, still nonchalantly munching on a patch of grass. Charlotte and Violet, now more focused than ever on making it out alive with their friends, carefully investigate the cage, examining it from all angles. After a moment, they return with their findings.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any way to open it,¡± Charlotte says.


    ¡°There¡¯s no latch, no mechanism on the outside. We can¡¯t even reach the cow,¡± Violet adds.


    ¡°What about the metal-colored button under the cage?¡± Wyn points, his finger directed at a small, gleaming object hidden beneath the structure.


    ¡°What button?¡± James asks, squinting as he looks around.


    The button blends in well with the cage. Wyn asks Lisa to take aim and shoot a laser beam at it. As the beam strikes the button, they hear a series of deep rumbles reverberating through the chamber. Their eyes widen in surprise as bricks shift at the top of each slide, and then, with a thunderous crash, boulders begin to roll down the slides. Though not heavy, they¡¯re bouncy. The group works together to halt their movement. But, upon contact with elemental powers, the boulders split into smaller ones.


    Making the situation worse, the floor shakes and begins to rotate, speeding up with every rotation that passes. James is swerved away from his team, and a medium-sized boulder hits him, sending him flying so far that he disappears into the darkness. Wyn quickly gathers his team and goes after James.


    ¡°Keep going, David. Whatever happens to us, you don¡¯t stop, okay?¡± Wyn says.


    With the rest hanging onto him tightly, Wyn propels himself in James¡¯ direction. When it becomes pitch black, he suddenly feels a strong force sucking him down. This time, he lets it drag him and his team down, focused on finding James.


    ¡°Ooof! That hurt!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°James!¡± Mira cries out.


    The team happily reunites, but their moment of relief is quickly interrupted when a puppy with a mummified body aggressively barks at them. Slowly, the environment begins to reveal itself from the darkness, as if fading into view. The five find themselves in a peculiar place, but even more peculiar is the human-shaped black dog sitting on a throne.


    ¡°More for me and my family to feed?¡± the dog speaks.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! It¡¯s Anubis!¡± James exclaims.

 Chapter 105 - vs Anubis

    The team takes in the unsettling scene before them. Two lines of statues flank a narrow path leading directly to Anubis¡¯ throne at the far end of the chamber. Each statue depicts a dog sitting on all fours, its face blank and expressionless, staring straight ahead as though eternally vigilant.


    Beside every statue stands a cage. Inside, human souls cling to the remnants of their existence, their forms broken and disjointed ¨C some missing limbs, others hollowed out with gaping voids where torsos or faces should be. Their empty eyes catch sight of Wyn¡¯s team, pleading silently but already exhausted.


    Scurrying between the cages, puppies with mummified bodies weave and dart with unnatural speed. In stark contrast to their small forms and deceptively cute puppy faces, they torment the trapped souls ¨C snarling, scratching at bars, and nipping mercilessly. Yet now, most of the creatures have turned their attention to Wyn¡¯s team. Their barks echo harshly through the chamber, tails stiff and low, their wariness keeping them at a cautious distance.


    Beyond the statues, the chamber stretches into a vast, empty void. The space feels deliberately barren, devoid of meaning or function. The team feels minuscule beneath the watchful statues and the oppressive gaze of Anubis, whose throne looms at the end of the path like a dark and menacing crown, waiting silently for their approach.


    The team, despite the ominous atmosphere, chooses to mock the dog god.


    ¡°A-new-bitch? A-noob-piss? Anu¡­,¡± Mira starts.


    ¡°Are you a doberman? Oh, maybe a pharaoh hound?¡± Wyn adds, feigning curiosity.


    ¡°Pharaoh hound? Seriously, dude. Can¡¯t be real, eh,¡± James says.


    ¡°ENOUGH WITH YOUR DISRESPECT!¡± Anubis barks, his deep, guttural voice booming through the chamber, shaking the air itself. ¡°DO YOU NOT FEAR ME, A GOD?¡±


    Wyn shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°If you were a bulldog or a rottweiler, then maybe. But even then, all dogs are cute ¨C well, to me at least.¡±


    ¡°¡®All dogs are cute¡¯? I once read news where a dog bit off a child¡¯s face!¡± Yu chimes in, unhelpfully.


    ¡°SHUT IT!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister Doggo, but can you not shout?¡± Lisa asks, her tone surprisingly polite, as though scolding a loud neighbor.


    ¡°¡®DOGGO¡¯? HOW DARE YOU!¡± Anubis snarls, his patience fraying.


    Fed up, Anubis releases a thunderous roar that reverberates through the chamber. The statues lining the path groan to life, their heads creaking as they turn in eerie unison to face the team. Their expressions remain blank and unmoving.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Wyn raises his hands. ¡°We promise to stop with the mockery if you kindly explain to us what the fuck is happening here?¡±


    Never has Anubis been belittled like this in his existence, but he reluctantly complies, unable to bear another mockery. He explains that the pyramid has been changed since the last invasion from Hell. Now, the army must prove its worth by completing obstacles in each room, which are reachable by touching the cows. As for why cows are the key, Anubis only suggests the team go see for itself once it reaches Ra ¨C if it can get past him, that is.


    All rooms designed by Anubis will lead the souls to him should they fall into the pit, which acts as a warp. Defeating him will cause all his rooms to open. The same holds true for the other gods. The army must either complete all the rooms or defeat all the gods for the ceiling to open, granting access to Ra.


    ¡°We know you¡¯re already strong enough by this point for cheap traps to do much damage to you and your army,¡± Anubis explains.


    ¡°Then why bother with these trap rooms in the first place?¡± Yu wonders.


    ¡°To wear you down! Falling into the pit so easily proves you¡¯re weak enough ¨C and it also makes it easier to avoid facing the entire army at once.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­Landon¡­Right, Landon?¡± Wyn asks, to which James stares at the ground, feeling guilty.


    ¡°Thanks for the info. We¡¯ll use this to advance to Ra, Mister Dog¡­I mean, Mister Anubis!¡± Lisa says with a quick bow. ¡°And thanks for not shouting anymore,¡± she adds in a whisper.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get past me. I¡¯ve already fed two of your comrades to my puppies. Whole souls are far more satisfying ¨C especially when they¡¯re from Hell!¡±


    Another roar erupts, reverberating through the chamber. This time, the statues begin to move, stiffly shifting to stand on all fours. Their heads twist unnaturally, locking their gaze onto the team, tracking their every movement. The mummified puppies snarl as they begin to change, their small forms stretching grotesquely. They rise onto their hind legs, their bodies growing massive and towering ¨C easily surpassing James¡¯ already impressive height ¨C while somehow keeping their deceptively cute faces.


    Finally, Anubis steps forward from his throne. The god is an intimidating figure, his towering human form rippling with muscles, each sinew and vein visible beneath his obsidian flesh, which seems to absorb the light around him. A faint shimmer of golden adornments traces his neck and wrists, glinting under the dim glow. His chest is bare, except for a black, leather-like armor that hugs his torso. A long, tattered, black cloth billows behind him. Wrapped around his hand is the ankh-shaped staff, a twisted, glowing golden weapon. The staff¡¯s energy pulses, emanating from its head.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    His head is that of a real dog, sharp eyes gleaming with malice, a deep, unsettling hunger radiating from his expression. His mouth is slightly ajar, saliva dripping from his elongated teeth.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this light on me?¡± Wyn asks, looking down at the pulsing golden light that suddenly appears on his chest.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s from the staff, no?¡± Mira points out, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­,¡± Wyn mutters.


    The dog minions ¨C both the statues and the oversized puppies ¨C fix their gaze on the golden light. Their bodies tense, ready to spring at any moment. As Anubis raises the ankh-shaped staff high into the air, the puppies charge forward, snarling and snapping, while the statues¡¯ heads swivel, their movements stiff but deliberate. The rumble of the impending assault fills the chamber, the floor beneath them seeming to vibrate with the weight of their power.


    Instead of reacting immediately, Wyn remains calm, standing his ground as his team spreads out to the sides of the chamber, making their way toward Anubis. His focus sharpens, and as the dogs close in, Wyn quickly dashes backward. His back presses against the cold stone of the far wall. Just as he anticipated, the dogs fail to reach him. With a deafening crash, the oversized puppies and statues collide with each other, their immense size making them stagger and tumble, piling on top of one another in a chaotic heap.


    Meanwhile, James shoots icicles at Anubis, who flips in the air to evade the attacks. Yu follows with a stream of water, crackling with Lisa¡¯s electricity, that erupts beneath the dog god just as he lands. The electrified water engulfs him, sending jolts of energy through his body. Before James can freeze the stream, the gleaming light now appears on Yu¡¯s stomach. The dogs immediately turn their attention to him.


    Wyn quickly creates vertical cyclones, swirling in different directions, behind his friends to serve as a barricade. The cyclones tear through some of the dogs, turning them into sand-like dust. Most of the dogs, however, avoid the cyclones, maneuvering around them to keep charging. While the four are busy erecting barricades, Anubis breaks free. In an instant, he dashes forward, his staff hitting Yu in the stomach and following up with a punch to Lisa¡¯s face, sending both of them flying backward.


    Before they crash into the dog horde, James summons an ice wall, creating a barrier that keeps both Yu and Lisa safe for the moment.


    ¡°Take care of Anubis! I¡¯ll deal with the minions!¡± Wyn commands.


    A wall of rocks immediately surrounds his friends, encasing them and Anubis inside. Without wasting any time, Wyn begins cutting through the dogs, who remain focused on Yu despite not having any vision of what¡¯s inside the wall. The dogs try to break through, crashing and punching into the stone in a relentless frenzy.


    While James faces off with Anubis, Mira attempts to wrap her whip around the god''s legs. However, Anubis proves more acrobatic than she anticipated, evading the strike with ease. Yu, now back on his feet with Lisa, tries again to engulf Anubis in water. This time, after dodging a thrust from James'' rapier, Anubis leaps and clings to the ceiling. Almost immediately, James summons an ice pillar from above, dislodging him and forcing him to fall back down. The big doggo, however, lands gracefully on his feet. At the same time, he slams his staff to the ground.


    The light on Yu fades as the staff stops glowing, causing the dogs outside the wall to shift their attention to Wyn, the only one they can see. Meanwhile, sand dunes rise from the ground, tearing through Wyn¡¯s wall. The sand continues to swell, trapping the four of them as it cascades down the dunes. Anubis leaps onto the dunes, using them to propel himself out of the trap.


    ¡°The sand is also poisonous,¡± Anubis taunts. ¡°Enjoy suffering in it!¡±


    The dunes now stretch up to the ceiling, effectively blocking Wyn from entering inside. With Anubis closing in on him, Wyn has no time to think, only to propel himself away from the god and his dog minions in an attempt to buy some time. But as he flies near the dunes, he realizes his cyclone dash is helping to suck away some of the sand, though not fast enough.


    When he attempts another run, a wall of sand rises in front of him, causing him to crash through it and tumble to the floor. Just as the dogs close in, fiery lasers erupt erratically from the dunes, firing blindly in all directions. The dogs are momentarily distracted, and Wyn jets into the dunes from above, narrowly avoiding the lasers.


    ¡°Why are you back here?¡± James asks, coughing as he turns to face the hovering Wyn.


    ¡°Lisa, keep firing! I¡¯ll do it too!¡± Wyn commands.


    The two get to work ¨C Wyn from above and Lisa from the ground ¨C slowly shrinking the dunes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a plan, Oppa! I need the dogs to chase you!¡± Mira suggests.


    Wyn and Yu summon a powerful watery cyclone around the team, clearing away the remaining poisonous sand. As it dissipates, Wyn dashes toward Anubis, who quickly latches onto the ceiling to evade the contact. Wyn doesn¡¯t relent, staying close behind the god while his team turns their attention to the dog minions.


    Anticipating Anubis'' next move, Wyn summons rock pillars from the ceiling, ready to bring them down when the dog god tries to latch on again. But Anubis catches Wyn off guard, trapping him within a sand pillar. In retaliation, Wyn surrounds the god with his own cyclone.


    Wyn dashes out of the sand, his chakram blades thrust forward. As the cyclone dissipates, Anubis braces his staff for the impact. They clash, the force of their weapons meeting, but the god only stumbles slightly, his foot claws digging into the floor to steady himself. With a powerful swing, Anubis knocks Wyn down, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Just as Wyn struggles to rise, the light appears on his head, and the dogs immediately shift their attention to him.


    ¡°You¡¯d serve better as dog food,¡± Anubis growls. ¡°I¡¯ll feast on your friends right in front of you.¡±


    Noticing the dogs'' movement, Yu and Lisa quickly engulf the dog god in an electrifying water stream. James reacts faster this time, freezing Anubis from the waist down. The god struggles, trying to resist. With every movement he makes, the ice chips away, and eventually, he breaks free.


    Turning to face the four, Anubis attempts to raise his weapon, only to realize it¡¯s already gone. A light suddenly flashes on his head, and the dogs turn their attention back to him.


    Wyn dashes toward Anubis, striking his chakram blades deep into both of the god¡¯s arm joints just before Anubis can resummon his weapon. Anubis attempts to close his arms around Wyn, but the pressure causes sharp pain in his arms as he resists. Without hesitation, Wyn summons a cyclone, lifting both of them into the air.


    Just before reaching the ceiling, Wyn detaches the blades from his gloves and flips, landing on the ceiling upside down. With all his might, he forces his arms downward, releasing powerful cyclones that send Anubis plummeting to the ground and into the horde of dogs.


    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m your kin! Stop!¡± Anubis yelps as the dogs tear into them.


    A large water stream engulfs Anubis and part of the horde, with James following up by freezing it solid. Mira unwraps her whip from Anubis'' staff and hands it to Yu, while allowing Wyn to lift her and Lisa directly above the frozen dog pile. Together, they unleash a fully charged fiery laser beam, with a cyclone swirling around it, led by the whip, obliterating everything beneath. The beam continues until only sand remains, slowly turning into essence. And just like that, Anubis is defeated, along with the rest of his dog minions, who crumble into sand afterward.

 Chapter 106 - vs Sobek

    ¡°Sad to say, those were bad doggos,¡± Wyn mutters while Mira applies cat saliva to treat his injuries.


    With the dog god defeated, the cages vanish, though many of the souls caught in the battle didn¡¯t make it, and only about half remain.


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry you got caught up in all of this,¡± Yu says, his voice heavy with guilt.


    ¡°We¡¯re grateful, actually, young one,¡± one of the souls speaks up, his voice calm despite everything. ¡°We would have been kept here for eternity.¡±


    Souls that disrespect, defy, or simply displease the gods are often sent to their chambers as punishment ¨C a place where the gods torture them relentlessly, careful to avoid damaging their heads.


    ¡°How did you know how to use the staff anyway?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I saw him stomp it on the ground then raise it up,¡± Mira explains. ¡°Once locked on, it stayed on the target for a while. Not sure if there was a time limit, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°So, it was a speculation after all?¡± James says. ¡°Risky, you sexy devil!¡± he continues, earning a playful slap to the butt from Mira.


    ¡°You wielded a weapon of a god¡­Right,¡­that totally makes sense¡­,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Now, how do we get out?¡± Lisa wonders, walking around to find clues.


    The throne has been gradually glowing white, so subtle the team failed to notice it before. But now that the glow is brighter, they stand watch, not willing to go to it just yet. Then out of the blue, a cow appears, along with a patch of grass on the throne. Wyn instructs the team and the freed souls to touch the cow at the same time, which brings them back to the garden in front of Anubis¡¯ statue, which has now collapsed.


    The doors above slide open, releasing more Hell souls from Anubis'' rooms, all returning to the garden, but David is still missing.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t even done clearing the obstacles, and then there was a bright light, and then we¡¯re here!¡± a soul from Freedom Faction explains, sharing how they arrived.


    As they exchange information, another statue collapses, leaving only four standing. While the others debate whether they should take on a god themselves, Wyn calmly asks the freed souls to stay in the garden. He directs them to share any knowledge with the newly arrived Hell souls.


    "Let¡¯s do our part. Let¡¯s take one more down," Wyn says, rallying his team as they approach the next cow.


    The team arrives in a room filled with water, where whirlpools swirl beneath the surface. They must navigate carefully to avoid being pulled under while swimming their way to the far end. With no hesitation, the team dives into the water, allowing one of the whirlpools to suck them down and carry them into another chamber.


    ¡°Motherfucking ouch!¡± James groans from the impact of the fall against the surface of the water.


    The team now finds itself in a massive, water-filled space that still carries the sense of being within the pyramid¡¯s brick walls. The water reaches about a quarter of the height of the towering stone pillars that line the chamber. These pillars stand evenly spaced, each supporting square wooden planks across their tops above the water''s surface. Crocodiles swim lazily about, toying with captured souls as they drift through the water, but as Wyn''s team arrives, their eyes snap toward them, their attention now fixed on the new arrivals.


    At the far end of the room, a throne sits submerged in the water, its backrest rising above the surface. Seated upon it, a massive figure rests, his face against his fist with his legs crossed.


    ¡°A crocodil¡­,¡± Mira begins.


    ¡°Just please don¡¯t, sis,¡± Lisa pleads.


    ¡°...do!¡± Mira continues.


    ¡°Blech, you don¡¯t look so tasty to me. You must be from Hell then,¡± the god with the crocodile head speaks.


    Sobek rises from his throne, stepping down as half of his massive form submerges into the water. He is a terrifying hybrid of man and crocodile, his powerful, muscular frame embodying the strength of a warrior, while his massive crocodile head looms menacingly, its jaws wide with rows of sharp, glinting teeth.


    The god¡¯s ancient armor gleams faintly, its edges catching the dim light reflected off the water. His muscular limbs ripple with power, ending in clawed hands. At his side rests a crocodile-shaped staff, its curved head bearing wickedly sharp spikes.


    With a thunderous bellow, Sobek plunges into the water, disappearing beneath its surface. Yu acts quickly, lifting his team with streams of water and placing them on two wooden planks stacked atop the same pillar, one directly above the other. Below, the crocodiles circle the pillar in swarms, their sheer numbers causing ripples and obscuring the depths.


    ¡°Snow?¡± James wonders aloud, glancing up at the ceiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s sand! It might be poisonous ¨C close your mouths!¡± Yu warns.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not tinted green like Anubis¡¯...,¡± Wyn notes.


    As the team becomes distracted by the falling sand from the ceiling, Sobek seizes the opportunity. Bursting from the watery depths directly beneath them, his jaws spread wide in a vicious attack.


    Lisa, who has been intently watching the water with growing unease, spots Sobek¡¯s movement. Already aiming her gun downward, she reacts instinctively ¨C but before she can fire, the wooden planks beneath the team flip violently, sending them tumbling.


    Thinking fast, Lisa hurls her gun into Sobek¡¯s gaping maw, jamming it between his powerful jaws just in time. The weapon lodges securely, halting his bite for a brief moment.


    The team, however, lands awkwardly atop the trapped gun and each other in a chaotic heap: Mira and Lisa somehow manage to stand precariously on the weapon; Wyn¡¯s rear lands on the back of Lisa¡¯s head; Yu¡¯s stomach collides forcefully with Mira¡¯s tilted forehead as she struggles to stay upright; Wyn clings desperately to Yu for balance, and finally, James lies horizontally on top of the tangled mess of bodies.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Floating atop a powerful water stream, Sobek thrashes violently, sending the team hurtling into another pillar. James takes the brunt of the impact, groaning from the force of the collision.


    Wyn summons a rock formation that emerges from the pillar just above a plank. For the first time, he swiftly expands its surface, forming a safe platform for everyone to land on.


    The team scrambles to their feet, bracing themselves for Sobek¡¯s next attack ¨C but the crocodile god has already vanished beneath the water. Below them, the crocodiles begin to gather again, circling ominously.


    ¡°Freeze the water, Landon,¡± Wyn instructs.


    ¡°I need to touch the water to effectively freeze it!¡± James responds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll create a path for you, Mister James! Please wait for my signal,¡± Lisa says.


    Lisa begins firing laser beams fused with electricity at random spots in the water, testing if she can reach the bottom. But before she can act further, Sobek erupts from the water in another snap attack, propelling himself with a high-speed water stream. The force of his attack shatters the rock platform beneath them.


    To Sobek¡¯s surprise, Wyn has already created multiple rock formations around the same pillar they were sent crashing into earlier. The formations spread like scales, providing platforms for his team to stand on and spread out. Mira, her lips curling into an evil grin, hurls her whip toward Sobek. Boosted by Wyn¡¯s cyclone, the whip cuts through the air with incredible speed. Though Sobek snaps his jaws shut just in time, the whip strikes his snout, triggering a powerful explosion that sends him crashing back into the water.


    Seizing the opportunity, Lisa unleashes a barrage of electrifying beams into the water. The attack obliterates many of the crocodiles circling below.


    ¡°Now, Mister James!¡± Lisa shouts.


    With the water cleared, exposing the floor beneath, James swiftly raises an ice wall around the area, ensuring that the water can''t return and cover it. As everyone leaps, Yu conjures a large stream of water below to cushion their landing. The moment they touch down, James gets to work, extending his merged rapiers so that the tips on each side pierce through the ice wall, reaching the water without allowing any to seep in. Channeling his power into the weapon, the water around the wall begins to freeze slowly.


    Visible through the ice, Sobek commands the remaining crocodiles to begin ramming the wall. Yu steps in to defend, sending the water around the wall shooting upward, then curving it to push the crocodiles further away. But Sobek powers through, thrusting his staff at the wall with such force that the crocodile-headed tip breaks through the team¡¯s defenses. The crocodile head extends, aiming straight for James¡¯ shoulder. Reacting quickly, Wyn leaps forward, allowing the staff''s head to snap onto his chakram blade instead.


    ¡°Sorry, Landon!¡± he says.


    Yu¡¯s curving streams subside, giving Wyn the chance to propel himself forward just as the staff''s jaws open, about to release water. Wyn overpowers the stream from the staff¡¯s head, pushing through and shattering James¡¯ wall. The force hurls the staff out of Sobek¡¯s grasp, and his attempt to swim away is futile as Wyn catches up to him, embedding one of his blades inside Sobek¡¯s mouth and piercing the upper part of his jaw.


    Wyn swiftly detaches the blade before Sobek¡¯s jaws snap shut, sending the god spinning backward in the water as the cyclone dissipates. However, as the jaws close, the blade grazes Sobek¡¯s tongue. This gives Wyn the opening he needs, even while submerged, to propel another cyclone forward, pinning Sobek against a pillar. At the same time, he summons another cyclone around himself, draining the water away. Meanwhile, Yu splits the water, and James freezes it, forming a safe path for the others to regroup with Wyn.


    As his team nears, Wyn halts the enveloping cyclone, allowing Yu and James to create another wall for the group, but leaving the front open for him to unleash another cyclone at Sobek. While pinned, Sobek attempts to control the water around the team, trying to make it crash down on them, but their defenses prove stronger than he anticipated. Mira then signals Yu, asking him to send them both over the wall and back into the water when they¡¯re near Sobek. Yu forms a circle inside the water for them to stand on. On her count, Wyn stops his attacks, giving Mira the chance to swing her whip. With Yu¡¯s help, clearing a clean path, she wraps the whip around the god¡¯s snout. An explosion follows, and Wyn resumes his relentless assault, this time fusing rocks, ice, lasers, and electricity into his attacks. With every projectile that strikes Mira¡¯s metal whip tip, another explosion erupts.


    The chaos of the barrage obscures the team¡¯s view of Sobek¡¯s condition. Taking no chances, Wyn presses on with his assault until he sees the god¡¯s snout severed, tumbling into the water. As he ceases his attacks, Sobek crumbles into nothing but sand, gradually turning into sparkling essence. The water begins to drain, revealing the floor beneath.


    ¡°See you later, alliga¡­wait! Was he a crocodile or an alligator?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Look at the snouts. If it¡¯s pointy and narrow, it¡¯s a croc. If it¡¯s broader and more u-shaped, it¡¯s an alligator,¡± Wyn explains.


    ¡°I forgot to check! Which one was he?¡± Mira asks, shaking Wyn violently as she demands an answer.


    ¡°We¡¯re all above five hundred thousand now, right?¡± Wyn asks, ignoring Mira''s frantic questioning.


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re becoming stronger so fast now!¡± Yu says.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually the reason why I didn¡¯t want to wait for others to join us in this fight,¡± Wyn adds. ¡°After Anubis fight, I realized this was our prime opportunity to increase our essence counts fast.¡±


    ¡°Smart thinking, dude,¡± James says. ¡°Hmmm, Sobek was slightly stronger than Anubis it seems.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand is ¡®slightly¡¯ to you, Mister James?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Well, when the numbers get that high, fifty thousand doesn¡¯t make as big of a difference,¡± James shrugs.


    A dark-skinned boy with droopy eyes approaches the team, thanking them on behalf of the freed souls, despite Yu profusely apologizing for possibly having accidentally killed many of them during the fight.


    ¡°You have to put a stop to Ra¡¯s reign,¡± the boy pleads. ¡°We don¡¯t know what we did in our last lives to deserve this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid. We¡¯re here for ourselves,¡± Wyn replies. ¡°But hey, somehow our goals align, right? Us surviving Ra means you get your freedom too.¡±


    As before, a cow suddenly appears on the throne. The team, along with the freed souls, makes their way back to the garden, where they find the remnants of Hell¡¯s army waiting for their return.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± David says, calling Wyn¡¯s team to stand next to his.


    ¡°We were last? How?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Lust¡¯s group got the intel, thanks to you and the poor souls you freed,¡± Violet says, a bright smile lighting up her face. Despite obviously doing her best to tough out the grief from losing her lovers and many of her friends, Wyn feels a sense of relief ¨C this is the first genuine smile he¡¯s seen from her.


    ¡°Yeah, they plowed through, like, three gods,¡± Charlotte adds.


    ¡°Well, we took down one ourselves, and a group from Freedom Faction handled another,¡± Jes¨²s counts.


    ¡°How are you getting out?¡± Violet asks the freed souls, now gathered in large numbers, saved from the gods¡¯ chambers.


    ¡°No idea. Just focus on Ra. Take him out, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a way out somehow,¡± the droopy-eyed kid replies.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get out. Your friend is waiting,¡± David says, to which the boy responds with a thumbs-up.


    With all the god statues collapsed and the stone doors sliding open, the gleaming golden lights shift into disco lights, flashing in various colors as the ceiling finally opens up. The garden vibrates, slowly ascending upward. The freed souls quickly jump off, standing on the ledges above the stairs, waving goodbye to the army. Steve and Wei do a quick headcount and realize they''ve lost nearly fifty in the previous challenge against the gods.


    A sense of unease settles over everyone as they prepare to face the very guardian who took down the previous Hell army. They look to Lust, placing their fate in her hands.

 Chapter 107 - vs Ra Part 1

    During the slow ascent to what might be the top of the pyramid, Wyn glances at David¡¯s team and his own. Despite the lighthearted chatter between the two groups, Wyn detects something off in their demeanor ¨C especially David¡¯s team.


    ¡°How are you guys holding up?¡± Wyn asks, his tone gentle but probing.


    ¡°Us? Well, we¡¯re barely managing,¡± David replies, his calm and collected manner masking the weight of his words. ¡°We hide the pain with laughter and smiles, but deep down, all we want is to make it back together in one piece.¡±


    ¡°We feel the same way,¡± Wyn says. ¡°I never wanted to be part of this war in the first place.¡±


    Yu, overhearing the conversation, turns away from his chat with Lisa and Violet. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want revenge on ¡®The God¡¯?¡± he asks pointedly.


    Wyn hesitates, his gaze softening as he looks at his team. ¡°...Maybe I did. But now, I¡¯m just happy having you guys around¡­I really don¡¯t wanna lose that.¡±


    The platform continues to rise, and as it nears the flashing disco lights above, they begin to feel the pulse of blasting music. The lights flicker wildly, triggering seizures among some, prompting Wyn to instruct his team to close their eyes.


    But as the platform grinds to a halt, the army exits through the only door available. The path ahead leads them to an unexpected sight ¨C a quiet lush room carpeted with short grass, where cows graze leisurely. At the far end, Ra sits on a throne, his attention entirely devoted to a cow he seems to be courting.


    ¡°As Anish would say, what in the holy motherfucking cow am I looking at?¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s exactly how he said it¡­,¡± Mira mutters.


    ¡°I just realized ¨C they¡¯re all cows! Not a single bull!¡± David blurts out.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Mira asks, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°Seriously? You don¡¯t know the difference between cows and bulls?¡± Charlotte jabs.


    ¡°I thought you were an expert at distinguishing genitals, sis,¡± Lisa adds.


    At the far end of the room, Ra, who has clearly anticipated the Hell army¡¯s arrival, remains unbothered by their chatter. His focus remains on the cow he¡¯s attempting to court. However, when the cow abruptly turns and walks away without a second glance, his expression darkens.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ra bellows, standing from his throne. ¡°I¡¯ll send you up!¡±


    Suddenly, the room begins to rumble. The pointed ceiling trembles above them, and what the army had assumed were walls start sliding down, like sand cascading in slow motion. As the sand recedes, it reveals the truth: they¡¯re not in an ordinary chamber but within the tip of the pyramid itself. From within, they can see the outside, distorted slightly by the crystalline surface.


    The tip of the crystal splits open, allowing the faint golden beam from the flying saucer above to shine directly into the room. The light engulfs the center, its glow encompassing several Hell souls.


    Ra, his expression dark with fury, leaps from his throne. Spotting the cow that had rejected him, he seizes it with a growl and hurls it into the beam. The cow bellows in panic as the light engulfs it, drawing it upward into the saucer¡¯s underside without a trace.


    ¡°Hell souls. Even more of you this time, I see,¡± Ra finally turns to greet them. ¡°No wonder the gods couldn¡¯t hold you off.¡±


    Ra towers with a regal presence, his falcon head gleaming with golden feathers that shimmer as if kissed by the sun. A radiant solar disk rests atop his head, encircled by a coiled cobra, seemingly asleep. His bronze-toned skin contrasts sharply against his crimson and gold robes, adorned with celestial patterns. A collar of lapis lazuli and gold rests around his neck, a symbol of his divine authority.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take our fight outside. This chamber is too small,¡± Ra announces.


    Ra leaps into the beam, using it to ascend halfway, then jumps onto the newly summoned hovering solar barque. But before the Hell souls can follow, the saucer descends, its bottom opening as it slides halfway over the pyramid''s crystal tip. With no room or time to react, the army readies itself. The chamber darkens as the saucer blocks most of the sunlight from outside. The red elemental users step forward, providing light for the army.


    Peering into the saucer from below, they see nothing but pitch black. As the army stands in confusion, the crystal chamber emits blue lights from within. Then, in the blink of an eye, they find themselves standing on the vast edge of the saucer that stretches around its colossal dome.


    Suddenly, two massive, lifelike cow-like eyes emerge on the saucer dome, shifting and gazing at various souls as if displayed on a digital screen. With a gesture resembling laughter, the eyes emit beams of light onto the saucer¡¯s edge, and in an instant, mutated cow-like creatures materialize.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Lust, Wei, and I will take on Ra. The rest of you, find a way to destroy the saucer,¡± Steve commands, swirling Wei in a cyclone as they ascend to join Lust in the air.


    Before Lust can reach the solar barque, Ra removes the solar disk from his head and hurls it at her. As the weapon leaves his grasp, the golden cobra adorning its surface vanishes in a flash of light, leaving only the deadly sharp edges. Lust spins midair, allowing the male side to intercept the disk with two armored arms angled to protect the hands from its slicing edges. The impact causes Lust to reel back slightly, halting the disk¡¯s momentum. Flames erupt along the armor, forcing the male side to lift the burning arms and send the disk flipping back toward Ra.


    Meanwhile, Steve and Wei maneuver behind Ra. Together, they unleash a combined attack: a cyclone swirling around a stream of molten lava hurtles toward Ra¡¯s back. But the solar barque dips downward just in time, allowing Ra to evade both the rear assault and the returning solar disk. The barque¡¯s paddles, seemingly controlling its movements, enable it to glide effortlessly in both vertical and horizontal directions.


    ¡°Is the boat arive?¡± Wei wonders.


    At an impressive speed, the barque evades Lust¡¯s relentless icicle barrage, its paddles occasionally deflecting the projectiles on their own, independent of Ra¡¯s control. Seeing this, Steve carries Wei to join Lust, placing him on the male side''s neck. Combining their powers, the trio summons two spiraling cyclones infused with water and ice. The cyclones curve through the air, striking the barque diagonally and destroying it. However, Ra propels himself upward with jets bursting from beneath his feet, landing onto a newly formed barque as the old one dissolves into cascading sand.


    While redirecting the cyclones, the trio is suddenly struck by a beam of light emitted from one of the cow-like eyes on the saucer¡¯s dome. The beam materializes a large, plump cow directly onto Wei¡¯s back. The cow moos as its weight causes Lust and Wei to lose their balance, throwing them off course. Clutching firmly onto the male side, Wei holds on as Lust incinerates the cow into ash, regaining stability in midair. It¡¯s then that Wei notices something peculiar ¨C the sand covering the pyramid below the saucer is cascading away, gradually exposing a blue crystal identical in color to the pyramid¡¯s tip.


    While Lust and Wei dip, Steve tries to follow but is forced to dodge a solar disk hurtling toward him. Expecting it to return, Steve turns to face it, only to see the disk hovering in midair like a miniature sun, launching fireballs in his direction. Distracted, Steve doesn¡¯t notice Ra advancing on the solar barque, hurling fireballs as he closes the distance. Just as the fireballs from behind close in, a stream of hardened lava erupts from Steve¡¯s back, intercepting them before forming a shield. The solar barque collides with the molten barrier, shattering it into fragments. But by the time the shards scatter, Steve is already gone, having regrouped with Lust and Wei in the air below.


    Encased in ice by Lust, she and Wei are propelled upward by Steve, smashing through the barque. The impact reduces the barque to cascading sand at the crash site. Ra, now clutching the slippery ice with both hands, struggles to maintain his grip. As he recalls the solar disk to his head, the cobra seamlessly reforms, coiling around it once more as it settles back into place. Engulfing himself in flames, he braces for his next move, but before he can act, Lust shatters the ice from within, sending shards flying in every direction. The force hurls Ra upward, battered by the icy fragments, while Lust and Wei come to a halt below.


    After propelling his comrades, Steve summons two more cyclones, which quickly close the gap and strike Ra. The icy fury sandwiches the falcon-headed god, causing him to groan in agony as his regal composure falters. Seizing the opportunity, Lust ascends, aiming to grab Ra¡¯s feet and encase him in ice.


    Ra counters by summoning a swirling ball of sand around himself. Though the cyclones tear away at the sand, Ra¡¯s sheer strength thickens the barrier. Then from the collapsing sand sphere, a blazing falcon-shaped form emerges, diving downward with fierce intent.


    The fiery falcon flips mid-flight, its talons glowing red-hot as they grip Lust¡¯s face. She attempts to freeze the legs on contact, but her ice is overpowered by the fire. Wei, perched on the male side¡¯s neck, is thrown off by the impact. However, before falling, he channels water into his triple-bladed sword, driving it into one of the falcon¡¯s wings with a forceful thrust.


    Determined to aid Lust, Steve propels himself forward, firing ice bullets as he nears the target. As he closes in, his gun barrels morph into sharp ice blades, ready for close combat. The falcon, still gripping Lust, flips midair, using the force of the spin to hurl her downward toward Steve. Acting quickly, Steve halts his advance with an abrupt stop midair, then jets himself upward with another cyclone to avoid the impact. Below, Lust is released from the falcon''s grip and sent spiraling toward the ground.


    Misjudging the situation, Lust quickly stabilizes herself midair and grabs Wei just before he crashes into the sandy terrain below. This shift redirects the god¡¯s focus to Steve, who hovers in the air, scanning for his comrades. Ra¡¯s falcon form rockets toward him at incredible speed, rising from behind.


    Before Steve can react, the falcon seizes him, one talon latching onto the back of his head. As the second talon reaches for him, Steve desperately summons twin icy cyclones, curving them toward both the falcon and himself. Just before impact, parts of the falcon morph back into Ra ¨C his body bending unnaturally. The talon gripping Steve¡¯s head repositions to his shoulder, and now both talons clutch his shoulders with crushing force. Meanwhile, the falcon¡¯s wings transform into burning arms, each hand pressing firmly against the sides of Steve¡¯s head with unsettling strength.


    Aiming to lessen the strain on his head, Steve redirects both cyclones, curving them upward and narrowing their width as they converge, though still powerful. But Ra remains unfazed, allowing the curved attacks to hit him directly. The combined upward force of the cyclones and Ra¡¯s unyielding grip creates an unbearable tension, ultimately tearing Steve¡¯s head from his body. As the cyclones dissipate, Ra fully transitions back into his god form, and a new barque materializes beneath him, providing a stable footing.


    Standing tall, Ra taunts the army below. With calculated malice, he drops Steve¡¯s severed head and steps on it. He then picks up Steve¡¯s body and, with a paddle from the barque, hurls it toward the saucer with a brutal swing. The lifeless form spirals away, vanishing from sight.


    For his final act, Ra retrieves the head and holds it high above him. The solar disk reappears, blazing with intensity as it hovers above him. In a display of divine wrath, the disk incinerates Steve¡¯s head, slowly burning it to ash as he screams in agony.

 Chapter 108 - vs Ra Part 2

    The rest of the Hell army remains preoccupied, battling the relentless onslaught of mutated cow creatures. Among the monstrosities chasing after Wyn¡¯s and David¡¯s teams are two bizarre beings. One resembles a colossal centipede, its body elongated like a snake but unmistakably bovine, complete with curved horns atop its head and hooves replacing its legs. The other creature mirrors an aardvark in shape, its hunched frame and elongated snout bearing unmistakable cattle-like features, adorned with small horns and hooves. Both creatures are stark white with brown spots.


    Despite each creature being equivalent only to a mega champion, the battle on the saucer proves challenging. The dome occasionally materializes random, ordinary cows that obstruct their path. Any contact with these cows causes the army to warp to a random spot on the saucer. Determined to stay together, Wyn¡¯s and David¡¯s teams hold their ground, standing back-to-back to form a defensive circle. They only move when a cow materializes directly above or below them, guided by Violet, who stands at the center. Her vigilant eyes scan for threats both overhead and from the sudden appearance of these disorienting cows.


    ¡°They keep on coming, boss!¡± Charlotte says as David lands a finishing blow onto the aardvark cow and from behind it, a bear cow charges toward them.


    ¡°Steve told us to take down the saucer, right? Maybe we attack the dome?¡± Wyn suggests. ¡°Let¡¯s try attacking the eyes!¡±


    The group shifts their formation, with David taking the lead toward the dome while the others maintain their defensive stance. One of the dome''s cow-like eyes twitches as it spots their advance, swiftly materializing both ordinary and mutated cows in their path. Undeterred, David commands Wyn to act. Gripping Wyn firmly, he lets him propel them forward with a burst of swirling winds.


    As Wyn nears the creatures ahead, he veers upward sharply to avoid collision. At David¡¯s next command, he launches him in a second cyclone directly at the dome. David¡¯s sword and shield strike the structure with a resounding clang, but the only response is a faint vibration that bounces him back, leaving the dome entirely intact. The cow-like eye shifts its focus to the spot where David¡¯s weapons struck, its movements mimicking a mocking laughter as it taunts their futile efforts.


    Wyn swiftly picks David up, and the two regroup with the rest of the team, who are still fending off the mutated cows.


    ¡°Even you can¡¯t put a dent in that thing!¡± Eugene calls out.


    ¡°I hate to do this, but we¡¯ll have to split up!¡± David declares. ¡°My team will try to find a weakness from under the saucer while you focus on the dome.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a wind user! I¡¯ll go with them,¡± Violet interjects, stepping forward with determination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Wyn replies quickly. ¡°My mini cyclones will come in handy!¡± He knows better than to separate Violet from her team after everything she¡¯s been through, but he hides any hesitation, keeping his tone confident.


    With that, David¡¯s team rushes toward the edge, beginning their exploration of the saucer¡¯s underside. Meanwhile, Wyn summons a series of mini cyclones around the dome at various heights, his team fending off cows as they form. At his signal, they leap onto the cyclones, each going in the same direction to keep the group close-knit.


    In the air, they encounter flyer cows and regular cows plummeting from above, intent on making contact. Wyn assumes a defensive stance, expertly redirecting any threats with cyclones, allowing his team to focus on investigating the dome.


    As they circle it, the team tries everything ¨C touching, tapping, kicking, attacking, and even screaming at the dome ¨C only to find no success. Frustrated but undeterred, they decide to ascend to the top and repeat their increasingly futile attempts.


    It is then, as the team reaches the peak, standing side by side on mini cyclones, their eyes scanning the dome for a weak spot, that they are suddenly struck by a powerful force. The impact sends them hurtling away from the dome. Wyn, hit squarely in the head, loses consciousness as his skull also makes contact with Mira¡¯s.


    During the chaotic flight, James, positioned the furthest from the blast, slips and rolls off the saucer¡¯s edge, plummeting into the unknown below. The rest of the team is swept further beyond.


    ¡°The pyramid is a crystal? Where¡¯s all the sand covering it?¡± David wonders aloud, his gaze fixed on the now nearly bare pyramid.


    ¡°Is that James?¡± Jes¨²s asks, pointing at the falling figure of James.


    Without hesitation, Violet leaps into action, chasing after James. She catches up just before he hits the sand, and he, shaken by the fall, leans against the pyramid for support. Suddenly, a door slides open in the pyramid, revealing an entrance.


    Violet, thinking they should report the discovery to David, attempts to gust both herself and James back up. But before she can make much progress, the entire pyramid teleports along with everything on it ¨C including the saucer ¨C and those within proximity. As the pyramid reappears, inverted, the dome that once sat at the top now serves as its base. Everyone and everything positioned on the saucer falls toward the sand, while Violet and James, previously at the base, now find themselves suspended in the air.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Violet, able to stabilize with a wind gust, pulls James inside the pyramid¡¯s closing door, now skyward. The saucer dome touches the sand below, stabilizing the now-inverted massive structure and preventing anything below from being crushed by its vast edge. Gradually, sand begins to cascade from the skyward base, flowing like an hourglass and slowly concealing the crystal pyramid once more.


    ¡°Wake up, Oppa!¡± Mira cries.


    Wyn stirs, blinking as he regains consciousness. ¡°What happened?¡± he mutters, his vision sharpening to reveal a crowd gathered around him and his team.


    The eerie silence of his team unsettles him, and he springs to his feet. His gaze sweeps over them, stopping at the absence of James. Then his breath catches ¨C the headless body of Steve lies motionless before him.


    ¡°Absorb his essence, Mister Wyn. We¡¯ve all agreed to let you take it all,¡± Lisa says, her voice trembling as tears stream down her face.


    ¡°We need someone strong enough to face Ra,¡± Yu adds, his tone heavy with despair. ¡°If we split the essence, none of us will stand a chance. Even someone as powerful as Steve didn¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Wyn¡¯s head spins. The weight of their words presses down on him, threatening to crush him. This is too much. He freezes, his legs unsteady, until Mira gently grabs his arm and lifts it, guiding the band he wears toward Steve¡¯s dissipating body.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispers, her eyes pleading.


    Wyn begins the absorption, his hand trembling as the essence flows into him. All the while, his blank stare remains fixed on Steve¡¯s lifeless form, his mind unable to process the enormity of what he¡¯s doing. A single thought anchors him amid the storm of emotions: ¡°I hope James is safe. He has to be! I have to hurry up!¡±


    Wei watches in horror as the scene unfolds before him, his rage igniting like a fire. Lust rushes to catch him mid-fall, and soon he finds himself seated once more on the male Lust¡¯s neck. Unlike the fear that gripped him during the Zeus fight, fury now courses through Wei. He screams in anger, his voice raw and unrelenting.


    Reacting swiftly, Lust encases them both in ice in an attempt to attack the barque. But without the aid of Steve¡¯s powerful cyclone, her efforts fall short, leaving the barque unscathed. Instead, they are hurled away by a forceful strike from a paddle, sent careening through the air.


    Meanwhile, David, having searched tirelessly for Violet and James, begins to feel the weight of worry settle over him. Wei¡¯s anguished scream cuts through the chaos, drawing his attention. He turns just in time to catch a glimpse of what remains of Steve ¨C a sight that leaves a knot in his chest.


    Not liking the odds or the situation, David signals Charlotte, and the two rush to join Lust and Wei. At the same time, Eugene and Jes¨²s continue their search for Violet and James.


    ¡°You okay?¡± David calls out, airborne alongside Charlotte as they locate and join Lust.


    ¡°He killed Steve!¡± Wei snarls, the anger in his voice still palpable. For once, his usual habit of pronouncing ¡°L¡± like ¡°R¡± vanishes in his fury. ¡°Lure him to the ground! Sacrifice his people!¡±


    With a sharp nod, Lust and Charlotte descend toward the sand below, Wei holding tight as Lust maneuvers swiftly. David, propelled by Charlotte¡¯s wind, tries to pace as Wei launches a flurry of attacks to seize Ra¡¯s attention.


    Ra follows without hesitation, his solar barque racing toward them with terrifying speed. Lust and Charlotte push forward, leading the group to an area teeming with souls, expertly navigating obstacles in their path.


    Ra, however, shows no regard for the destruction he leaves behind, plowing through the scene and obliterating everything in his way.


    ¡°Out of the city! To the dunes!¡± Wei commands, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    The group successfully lures Ra beyond the city walls and into the vast expanse of the dunes. Once there, they split their efforts ¨C Lust, though hovering, lets her feet drag against the sand as she circles the solar barque, while David and Charlotte ascend, maintaining a safe distance in the air.


    ¡°What are you doing? You think the sandworms will¡­,¡± Ra begins, his taunting interrupted.


    A colossal sandworm bursts from the dunes, its massive jaws closing around Ra and the solar barque, swallowing them whole in a single, terrifying motion and bringing him into the depths of sand.


    Having anticipated Ra to break free, the group braces themselves, ready for anything. However, what happens next defies even their wildest imagination.


    The entire colossal sandworm bursts from the dunes, revealing its monstrous length. Leading the emergence is the section just beyond its mouth ¨C its massive neck, unnaturally arched and straining upward. Ra¡¯s presence is unmistakable, his blazing form visible through the translucent flesh, flying within the creature and forcing that part of its body to lead the rise. The rest of the sandworm¡¯s enormous bulk follows in a slow, rippling motion, towering above the dunes like a living mountain.


    Below, other sandworms latch onto its body, their massive jaws sunk into its flesh. These predators dangle precariously, with most of their enormous lengths still submerged in the sand, writhing and twisting as if in a coordinated effort to pull their prey back underground. Then, the group¡¯s nightmare becomes a reality ¨C Ra moves toward Lust and Wei, randomly adjusting the speed and height of the hovering worm while thrashing the dangling beasts below, making his movements as unpredictable as possible.


    Lust evades, but can¡¯t find any opening to escape the onslaught. Charlotte, carefully taking aim, flies both herself and David to the spot where Ra is. With a precise strike, David thrusts his burning sword into the flesh of the sandworm. The blade lodges deeply, and David raises his shield against the worm¡¯s flesh. The movement inside the hovering worm halts, causing all the other worms to stop as well. Before Lust can join David and Charlotte, flames erupt from within the worm, and a falcon bursts through its flesh, rocketing out and sweeping David and Charlotte back into the city. They crash into the wall, chipping a significant part of it, before all three tumble to the ground.


    David halts his roll, coming to rest facing the wall. A frantic scan of the area reveals no one in sight. Panic grips him as he realizes he¡¯s lost track of Charlotte and Ra. A jolt of urgency surges through him ¨C he spins around, and dread slams into him like a blow. A scream of pure agony tears from his lips as he takes in the horrific sight ¨C Ra, a deep gash marring his arm, bringing his fiery stomp down to crush the unconscious Charlotte¡¯s head.

 Chapter 109 - vs Ra Part 3

    ¡°This is for the wound,¡± Ra says, lifting his injured arm as he advances toward David with deliberate steps.


    David stands frozen, his gaze locked on Charlotte¡¯s lifeless body, unable to register anything else. Ra extends his wounded arm toward David¡¯s head, his movements slow and menacing.


    Suddenly, Ra springs backward, his form shifting into a falcon mid-leap to dodge a scalding stream of boiling water.


    ¡°Get a grip!¡± Wei shouts. ¡°Grieve when the battle is over!¡±


    Wei races on foot while Lust hovers above, both locked onto Ra in relentless pursuit. Meanwhile, David tunes out the chaos around him, his focus solely on Charlotte. He steps forward slowly, his movements heavy with grief, and kneels to cradle her body in his arms.


    Charlotte had been the first soul he bonded with upon arriving on Hell¡¯s seventh level, and now, memories of her and their full team of fifteen overwhelm him. Despite the weight of the loss, no tears fall. Instead, an inexplicable heaviness lingers in his chest, pressing down like a burden he cannot release.


    As Charlotte''s body dissolves into essence dust in his arms, David carefully retrieves her band. Without hesitation, he begins absorbing her essence.


    Resuming their fight with Ra, Lust and Wei work together to keep the battle grounded. Lust hovers above, conjuring massive ice pallets and letting them crash from the sky, while Wei encircles the god with streams of molten lava, attempting to trap him. Ra counters with scorching pillars of sand that erupt unpredictably from the ground. One of these pillars engulfs Wei completely, giving Ra the opening he needs to shift into his falcon form and target Lust.


    In a blur of fiery speed, Ra repeatedly strikes Lust from all angles, each impact like a blazing fireball. Lust¡¯s male side, however, manages to catch the falcon''s beak mid-strike. Ra immediately reverts to his humanoid form, seizing Lust¡¯s arms in a fiery grapple. Both combatants attempt to overpower the other with their searing abilities, but it becomes clear that Lust is being overwhelmed.


    Just then, a thunderstrike cracks through the air, hitting Ra square in the head. Seizing the chance, Lust spins to hurl Ra to the ground. Wei, freed from the sand pillar, follows up with a devastating attack ¨C a torrent of hardened lava, his sword embedded within it and leading the charge.


    Still on the ground, Ra summons the solar disk before him, its radiant shield flaring to life just in time to block the incoming attack. As thunderclaps and icicles continue to rain from above, Wei, seizing the opportunity, attempts to trap the god within a hardened lava stream from beneath.


    In a desperate move, Ra shields himself in a sphere of sand once more and transforms back into his falcon form, breaking free from the assault. He evades Wei''s relentless strike and dodges David¡¯s fire-fused thunderbolts. Just as he stabilizes midair, an ice pallet crashes into him, throwing him off course for a moment. Ra quickly regains his balance, his blazing form streaking toward the pyramid like a comet.


    Ra streaks toward the dome at the base of the inverted pyramid, obliterating everything in his path. Landing near its surface, which rests against the sand, he begins whispering as though communing with it. Suddenly, the dome shifts, its surface transforming into black and white. Its two eyes merge into a single swirling entity, spinning erratically within the dome before coming to an abrupt halt, unfocused and disoriented. From the pyramid¡¯s skyward base, a colossal figure begins to materialize.


    Ra smiles, then flies toward the newly materialized creature. It¡¯s an overly feminine, chunky cow in a sitting posture, blinking profusely as if trying to charm anyone it sees. As Ra embraces its udder, the two flash brightly in a blinding burst. When the light fades, a new horror has taken form: a fusion of Ra and the cow ¨C Cow-Ra.


    Cow-Ra retains the distinct falcon face of Ra, with two curved cow horns sprouting from his head. His hands and feet have been replaced by hooves, cloven and black. The familiar wound on his arm is still visible, while his skin has turned white, adorned with black spots that spread unevenly across his body. An udder now forms on Ra¡¯s stomach and on his back, large falcon wings stretch out.


    Ra turns to face Lust, Wei, and David, who are on the ground, horrified by the monstrous form he has taken. He summons the solar disk above his head, its flaring surface now white with a black spot in the center. Even the cobra coiling around the disk has taken on a black-and-white form, much like that of a cow''s. The disk spins violently, and suddenly, it fires streams of searing cow milk in their direction.


    ¡°You get calcium! You, too, get calcium! Everyone gets calcium!¡± Ra bellows, his voice dripping with madness.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    While Lust, Wei, and David evade the streams of scalding milk, a group of souls quietly creeps up behind Ra, aiming to strike. Before they can attack, Ra takes flight, leaving them behind. At that moment, the last granules of sand pour into the inverted pyramid, triggering its return to its original orientation. The pyramid abruptly teleports upright, its massive base crushing the would-be attackers beneath it. Immediately, sand begins cascading down its sides once again.


    In the air, the solar disk ceases its assault. Ra grabs it and hurls it like a spinning saw blade, its edges swiveling erratically as it hurtles toward the trio. In an instant, streams of boiling milk erupt from the disk¡¯s centers on both sides. Ra glides horizontally through the air, his udder joining the attack, releasing additional streams of scorching milk down at his targets below.


    While Lust, Wei, and David are preoccupied evading the relentless onslaught, Ra descends with full force, his massive form slamming down onto Lust from top down. The impact is devastating, crushing both sides of the floor moderator in an instant. However, as Ra¡¯s body hits the ground, the udder helps him bounce back into the air with minimal fall damage.


    ¡°Fuck! All souls, attack Ra!¡± Wei commands, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The army surges toward Ra, but so do the cow creatures, drawn into the fray. The battle shifts to the ground, dragging the chaos away from the pyramid. Blasts of power and weapon strikes rain down on the god, many finding their mark. Yet, Ra remains unfazed, his movements steady and unyielding despite the visible damage accumulating on his form. His newly acquired cow skin seems to provide the resilient exterior he needs, absorbing the brunt of the onslaught.


    The solar disk hovers in place, still spinning erratically. To stabilize it, Jes¨²s anchors it with his weapon, enlisting the aid of nearby souls, including Eugene, to pull it downward. Meanwhile, Wei and David engage Ra directly, their clash intensifying. Though the disk''s wild spinning lessens, it continues to oscillate, its fiery milk streams searing many souls in its vicinity. Several collapse to the ground, with some killed outright as scorching blasts melt their heads.


    Eugene, rallying a group of wind and cyclone souls, bolsters their combined efforts to drag the disk from its original spot. Their powers amplify the pull, and at last, the disk begins to shift. However, with a sudden burst of momentum, it hurtles toward them, slicing Jes¨²s, Eugene, and several others cleanly in half, their bodies split vertically. The disk continues to roll for a few harrowing moments, carving through the chaos before finally crashing flat onto the ground.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll help Lust and Wei finish this fight,¡± Wyn says to his team.


    ¡°No, we fight with you,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Please¡­,¡± Wyn pleads, looking at them with a hint of desperation.


    ¡°Then let us find James. I¡¯m worried about him,¡± Mira says, her tone firm. ¡°Take us to the saucer.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t engage Ra. At least, wait for my signal,¡± Wyn warns.


    With a heavy sigh, Wyn propels his team toward the saucer, and they soon find the battlefield has shifted. Looking down, they realize that Lust is no longer with the army, and there¡¯s no sign of James either. The sight churns in their stomachs, an unsettling feeling washing over them.


    Wyn¡¯s voice trembles as he urges, ¡°Keep scanning the battlefield for James from up here. He has to be in there somewhere!¡±


    The weight of the situation grows heavier, and Yu, overcome with worry, finally collapses onto the saucer, the thought of potentially losing another friend haunting him. Lisa comforts him, while Mira religiously scans the battlefield for James.


    Wyn jets into the battle, chakram blades aimed forward, targeting Ra¡¯s back. However, without even turning around, Ra takes flight. Wyn veers sharply, giving chase as the god glides, preparing to unleash a stream of milk from his udder.With precision, Wyn propels one of his chakrams, sending it spinning violently. The attack finds its mark, tearing apart the udder and sending regular milk spilling onto Wyn.


    ¡°I have to heat that first, you know!¡± Ra shouts.


    In retaliation, Ra dives toward Wyn, hooves aimed for his head with tremendous speed and force. But before the impact, three thunder strikes land in rapid succession ¨C two striking Ra¡¯s wings, and the third crashing into the back of his neck. As Ra falters, a stream of water sweeps Wyn to safety, carrying him back to the ground.


    Ra, now falling, encircles himself in sand, and upon landing, the shockwaves ripple outward, scorching the ground. Hot sand rushes across the battlefield, engulfing many souls in its wake, including Wei, who is charging at Ra with sword raised.


    Wei braces himself as the god charges, wrapping himself in a protective stream of water to counter the scorching sand. Wyn quickly erects a line of rock pillars to shield him, but Ra crashes through them effortlessly. In a split second, David leaps in front of Wei, absorbing the full force of the impact with his shield. With a swift motion, he drives his sword into Ra¡¯s side.


    Reacting quickly, Ra summons hot sand from beneath David, searing the ground and distracting him. As the sand blazes, David spots the incoming spinning attack and swiftly repositions his shield to block it. The shield absorbs the full force of the blow, but the recoil is overwhelming, and David¡¯s jaw cracks under the impact, leaving him with a broken jaw and an injured arm as he¡¯s sent flying.


    The god spins once more, while Wei thrusts his sword forward. In an instant, the two exchange blows. Wei¡¯s triple-bladed sword sinks deep into Ra¡¯s neck, while Ra¡¯s hoof strikes Wei¡¯s temple with brutal force. Time seems to freeze for a moment ¨C Wei¡¯s neck snaps sideways, his eyes draining of color, as Ra recoils from the impact of the sword. Both combatants are locked in that devastating instant, frozen for a beat before Wei collapses sideways to the ground.

 Chapter 110 - vs Ra Part 4

    Amidst the chaos outside, James and Violet find themselves once again in the same garden. Everything remains the same, yet upside down. As they step down from the ceiling, gravity pulls them swiftly toward the underside of the rising platform that had previously sent the army into Ra¡¯s chamber, passing the still-ongoing disco lights. The platform doesn¡¯t cover the entire floor, so Violet carefully flies them both to the other side, where they return to the chamber. Inside, it''s dark, but the neon strip Charlotte and James had pulled from the side of a wall, still functioning, provides just enough light, though a bit dim. They can see the battle raging outside, but it seems the others cannot see them.


    ¡°Glad you can fly us, eh!¡± James says, glancing down at the pyramid¡¯s tip, which still appears to be open.


    Violet carefully flies them through the tip and into the saucer. But suddenly, the pyramid flips, sending them both tumbling to the floor. Before they can recover, several freed souls fall from the tip, their eyes wide with terror.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out!¡± the droopy-eyed boy shouts in panic. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you guys! Whatever you do, don¡¯t go inside!¡± he warns.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± James replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a living being! It¡¯s pulsating! There are monsters inside, and¡­and the flesh! It absorbs you if you touch it! We¡¯ve lost so many!¡± the boy exclaims, his voice trembling. ¡°We reached what we think is the brain. It was full of wires!¡±


    ¡°Wires, eh?¡±


    After some debate, James and Violet decide to investigate. Inside the saucer, the walls, ceilings, and floors are made of pulsating pink flesh. The first area they encounter is filled with cows, the ceiling and floor covered in grass atop the throbbing flesh. They carefully maneuver, doing their best to avoid contact with it.


    ¡°How did that kid say he got to the brain again?¡± Violet wonders.


    ¡°Crawling through the ceilings, I think,¡± James replies.


    The two carefully continue on, and with Violet¡¯s gust, they manage to find an opening in the ceiling, leading them to another vast area filled with mutated cows, seemingly trapped in some kind of fleshy captivity. They backtrack several times, exploring new openings as they encounter dead ends. Finally, they find the sole opening to an area above. This time, it¡¯s the dome.


    ¡°These are neutral links, not wires,¡± Violet remarks.


    ¡°Bingo! We should start cutting them!¡± James suggests.


    The two get to work, with Violet controlling the gust while James cuts through the links with his rapiers and icicles. Their effort is unchallenged, allowing them to continue with relative ease. However, as the very last link falls, the flesh begins swelling. Quickly, they try to make their way to the exit, but a sudden bump causes them to lose precious time as Violet struggles to restabilize midair. By the time they near the exit, it¡¯s too late ¨C the path is blocked by the swollen flesh. Desperately, they try to destroy it, but the swelling rate outpaces their efforts.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Violet screams.


    ¡°Is this really it for us?¡± James says, his eyes welling up with tears.


    ¡°Come, James.¡± Violet pulls him into a tight hug, her voice tender.


    ¡°Looks like this is it¡­Fuck! I don¡¯t get to say my goodbyes again. I have so much to say to each of my teammates¡­,¡± James¡¯s voice cracks, tears falling.


    ¡°Then say them now.¡±


    ¡°I love them all¡­Goddammit! Wyn, keep going! Keep everyone alive and take them all the way to the end¡­for me¡­for us¡­,¡± James pauses, his voice trembling. ¡°But I¡¯m glad none of you have to see me in my final moments¡­¡±


    They hold each other tightly, their faces resting on each other¡¯s shoulders, eyes closed as the flesh squeezes them, crushing them with relentless pressure. Then, a violent explosion erupts from within, tearing through the flesh.


    Yu, Mira, and Lisa stand at the edge of the saucer, feeling the tremors reverberate through the air. Instinctively, Lisa urges them to jump. As they plummet, Yu channels a powerful water stream, softening their landing. Despite this, the fall from such a height still leaves them all injured ¨C Yu and Mira in the back, and Lisa with a broken arm.


    They look back at the pyramid and watch in horror as the saucer explodes. Yu immediately dashes everyone further away, propelled by a water stream. But as they glance back, something strange catches their eye ¨C no chunks from the saucer are falling. Instead, the explosion seems to be sucked into the pyramid.


    Within moments, the pyramid erupts, but the blast doesn¡¯t radiate outward. Instead, it remains contained, expanding within the shape of the pyramid itself. Then, the sand atop it surges outward, frozen in time for a brief moment. Beneath it, the crystal shatters, its shards hovering in midair before both the sand and crystal fragments slowly disintegrate into dust.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°My team!¡± Wyn exclaims, supporting David who is still conscious.


    ¡°My cows!¡± Ra shouts.


    Suddenly, the cow-like features on Ra begin to fade, his form reverting to its original state as the solar disk reappears above him. At the same time, Wei¡¯s sword slowly fades from his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± Wyn tells David firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll end this now and get back to our teams.¡±


    Ra attempts to take the fight to the air on the solar baroque, but Wyn conjures cyclones, trapping him in place. With no choice but to stay grounded, Ra braces as David charges in with his shield raised. As Ra steadies himself for impact, a sudden lightning strike hits the solar disk, sending it spinning away from his head and momentarily distracting him. Seizing the opportunity, David switches his attack, driving his sword into the god¡¯s stomach before slamming his shield into Ra¡¯s face. With a swift leap backward, David creates distance, preparing for the next exchange.


    While Ra writhes from the burning wound, David leaps in for another strike. But before he can connect, Ra spins, transforming into a falcon. With a powerful sweep of his wings, he flips David over himself, sending him tumbling across the battlefield. Wyn halts his cyclones, concerned for David¡¯s safety.


    Seizing the moment, Ra begins a fiery rampage through the army, his falcon form rocketing through their ranks, leaving a trail of chaos. Flames engulf him as he soars, striking down soldiers and scattering their formations.


    The carnage grinds to a halt as Yu, Mira, Lisa, and the rest of the army regroup. Together, they summon an array of barricades, pooling their powers to block Ra''s advance. Forced to revert to his human form, Ra prepares to unleash a scalding sand shockwave.


    Before he can, a powerful stream of water, fused with elements from the army''s combined efforts, bursts through the barricades. The force knocks Ra backward, and Wyn seizes the opportunity, trapping him within four cyclones, immobilizing the god once again.


    In a dazzling display of control, Wyn commands the cyclones to swirl around Ra, their speeds intensifying with each passing second. David watches in awe, captivated by Wyn¡¯s mastery over the roaring winds.


    Ra, unfazed, summons the solar disk once more, unleashing a massive flame in front of him. However, to his frustration, much of the fire is drawn into the cyclones, reducing its range. Seizing the moment, David conjures a towering fire pillar beneath Ra, followed by a thunder strike from above, while Ra retaliates by engulfing Wyn in a searing sand pillar.


    Despite the intense heat, Wyn presses on, his cyclones unyielding as they orbit Ra with increasing ferocity. A new cyclone, filled with rocks, crashes down in the center, breaking through the sand shield Ra is only just beginning to form and pinning him further. The sand pillar surrounding Wyn dissipates as he strides out, enduring the searing pain.


    ¡°Close in on him, just in case, David,¡± Wyn instructs, his voice steady despite the strain.


    In an unexpected move, the orbiting cyclones dissipate as Wyn propels himself into the central cyclone pinning Ra down. Using its force, he thrusts his chakram blades forward. Ra, lying back against the ground, blocks Wyn''s advance with the solar disk, which begins to emit flames.


    Wyn quickly widens the descending cyclone before summoning an ascending one from below. Caught in the turbulent vortex, Ra loses his grip on the solar disk, its flames spiraling chaotically within the raging winds. Wyn seizes the moment, cyclone dashing downward before canceling the ascending wind and summoning a rock pillar in its place. A deafening crash echoes as Wyn¡¯s chakram blades carve through both of Ra¡¯s arms, grazing his torso in the process.


    Relentless, Wyn narrows the remaining cyclone, pinning Ra''s head and feet in place. But Ra, summoning every ounce of his strength, engulfs himself in flames and flips sideways, displacing Wyn and momentarily trapping him in his own cyclone. Forced to react quickly, Wyn disperses it and stumbles free.


    ¡°Shit, my blades didn¡¯t lodge!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    Immediately, scalding sand engulfs Wyn, concealing him from view. Ra, though seriously injured, struggles to his feet, limping heavily toward the regrouped army now standing with David. Despite his worry for his team, whose presence he cannot sense among the remaining fighters, David takes the lead, rallying the army behind him. Yu, Mira, and Lisa spread out, ready to flank Ra.


    Before anyone can reach the god, however, Ra collapses to the ground, his body betraying him. Wyn¡¯s team decides to instead rush to check on Wyn, now freed from the searing sand. Meanwhile, David sits atop Ra¡¯s back, his form still engulfed in flame.


    David growls lowly, his jaw trembling with pain as he forces the words out. ¡°Stay...down!¡±


    Ignoring the searing pain, David delivers a series of powerful strikes ¨C his sword and shield slamming into the back of Ra¡¯s head in tandem, like twin fists hammering down. With each blow, a thunderstrike crashes from above, amplifying the force of his relentless assault.


    The other souls, seizing the moment, strike at Ra''s lower half from afar with weapons and elemental attacks. The onslaught is relentless, but it doesn''t last long. Soon, Ra becomes completely motionless, the flames die out, and the sun that illuminated the level crumbles into sand. Its light flickers out as the dust scatters into the air.


    Before celebrating, Wyn and David rush into the army, ignoring their pain as they desperately ask for their friends¡¯ whereabouts. David is left devastated when he¡¯s told Jes¨²s and Eugene are gone. Unable to say a word due to his broken jaw, he looks down, fists clenched, until he remembers there''s a glimmer of hope that Violet might still be alive. Pointing toward the pyramid, where both Violet and James were last seen, David signals for them to head there.


    They rush to the area where the giant pyramid once stood, finding multiple bands scattered around the large essence dust pool. Despite clearly remembering Violet¡¯s band, David quickly reports the situation to the nerds, clinging to a glimmer of hope as he asks for their help in identifying the bands ¨C just in case she might still be alive elsewhere.


    The wait feels like eternity for David and Wyn¡¯s team. Mira, anxious, holds one of the ice blue bands, pressing it against her chest as she silently prays for James¡¯ safety. Then, the nerds reply, congratulating the army on their victory but also expressing their deepest condolences for the losses. They inform the group that Dark Force has acknowledged the passing of Lust, Steve, and Wei. The second part of the reply discusses the summoning of the moderators, assuring the team that they will receive updates before the army moves on to the next level. The final part of the reply pertains to the owners of the bands. The nerds have activated a feature where pressing the center of the band for a few seconds will display a virtual profile of the previous owner.


    Mira quickly presses on the ice blue band, with the whole team gathering around her. As the screen confirms the band belonged to James, a striking numbness fills their chests, the pain a sharp reminder of their loss.

 Chapter 111 - It’s Never Easy

    Without the sun, the entire level is shrouded in darkness. Outside the walls, the water in the oases begins to rise, twisting into a shimmering wave that weaves through the air. The sparkling blue water provides a soft, ethereal light, replacing the fallen sun.


    ¡°ARGH!¡± Yu screams, clutching his hair with both hands as he paces back and forth. ¡°We should¡¯ve listened to you, Wyn! We shouldn¡¯t have come here! We had it all good down there, and now we¡¯re here, losing another friend! I¡¯m sorry, James! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± His voice cracks, breaking under the weight of his anguish.


    ¡°Mister Yu¡­,¡± Lisa whispers through her sobs, grabbing his arm with her uninjured hand. Her touch stops him in his tracks, though his hands remain tangled in his hair as he begins to cry openly.


    Mira, silent and tearful, stares at James¡¯ band in her trembling hands. Unable to find the words, she steps closer and wraps her arms tightly around Yu from behind, her tears flowing freely as she presses her face against his shoulder.


    Wyn¡¯s tears stream silently down his face as he gazes at the shimmering river winding above, its beauty a stark contrast to the pain in his chest. His mouth hangs open, but no words escape. Yu¡¯s self-recrimination fills the air, a raw, agonizing loop that deepens the ache within Wyn. His body trembles, each movement a reminder of the searing burns that mark him, yet the pain pales in comparison to the weight of losing another teammate.


    With unsteady steps, Wyn slowly turns toward Yu, his legs heavy as if the grief itself is anchoring him. Limping closer, he reaches out, his voice soft yet steady.


    ¡°We¡¯re still here, buddy. You still have us,¡± Wyn murmurs, his arms encircling Yu, Lisa, and Mira in a trembling embrace. The sharp sting of his injuries intensifies with every second of contact, but Wyn endures it, holding on tightly to the only solace they have left ¨C each other.


    Yu¡¯s voice trembles as he breaks the silence, his face pale and tear-streaked. ¡°We weren¡¯t there with him in his final moments,¡± he says, each word heavy with sorrow. ¡°This will always be a regret I have to live with.¡±


    David feels the weight of his loss pressing down on him as he collects the four bands belonging to his fallen teammates. His hands tremble as he pulls out the other three from his pocket, laying them all in his palms. He stares at them in silence, his face etched with anguish.


    With a heavy breath, he drops to his knees, pressing the bands against his face. Regret surges through him as he thinks of the other two bands left behind in his tent, wishing he had them now to hold all at once.


    ¡°David¡­¡± Yu¡¯s gaze falls on David, the once-proud leader of his team and Skill Tree, now kneeling in quiet devastation. The sight shakes Yu to his core. In his mind, he struggles to fathom the depth of David¡¯s pain, realizing that his own grief over a single loss pales in comparison to David¡¯s burden ¨C the anguish of losing his entire team.


    Wyn turns to David, offering his trembling hand. David looks up, his expression weary but resolute, and gives Wyn a faint, tearless smile. He clasps Wyn¡¯s hand firmly, then gestures to the army, pointing to his band and the scattered essence across the battlefield. Without hesitation, the army begins collecting the essence, sharing it equally. Yet, their movements are subdued, devoid of any sense of triumph.


    Despite the heavy losses, Wyn¡¯s team has now amassed over one million essence each. Yet the weight of their losses casts a shadow over their milestone, leaving no cause for celebration.


    Mira approaches Wyn, holding James¡¯ band tightly in her hand. Without hesitation, she extends it toward him.


    ¡°You keep it, Oppa,¡± she says softly but with conviction.


    Wyn looks at the band, then back at Mira. His expression softens, and with a weak sigh, he gently shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Mira. You keep it. You were closest to him, and I¡¯m sure James would¡¯ve wanted you to have it more than anyone else.¡±


    Mira smiles faintly at Wyn before immediately placing James¡¯ band on her other wrist. She stares at it for a moment, then pulls it close as her tears flow freely.


    The crowd has been gathering around the Hell army for some time now, observing in silence. Their numbers steadily grow, with the dogs standing guard, preventing anyone from getting too close.


    ¡°Thank you for freeing us from Ra!¡± a soul calls out, and others quickly echo in agreement.


    Among those in the front, a white-skinned boy stands, looking around. Unable to sense his friend, the droopy-eyed boy, he knows deep down that the boy didn¡¯t make it out of the pyramid.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°What now? What will happen to these souls?¡± Wyn asks the dogs, his voice weak.


    Using the translator feature, a golden retriever replies, ¡°Aside from labor and punishment, nothing will change until the next guardian replaces Ra. Then the theme of the floor may change.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold now. We weren¡¯t prepared for this temperature!¡± a soul suddenly complains.


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s their fault!¡± another echoes.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for any of you!¡± a soul from the army counters.


    The tension grows as an argument erupts among the Heaven souls. One side insists they are better off freed from Ra¡¯s rule, while the other defends the way things were under his governance, unwilling to embrace the uncertainty of change.


    Wyn, exhausted and agitated by the commotion, raises his voice, cutting through the noise.


    ¡°Those who think this is our fault, stand over here. I have a great solution for you all,¡± he says, pointing to an area behind the dogs.


    A sizable, though clearly the minority, gathers. Wyn carefully checks if this is all the souls before summoning multiple cyclones around them. Some spiral upward, others downward, their violent winds converging. As they close in, the trapped souls are torn apart, shredded into pieces in an instant. The action shocks everyone, including his own teammates, but the eerie silence that follows brings an unusual peace to the grief-stricken Hell army, offering them the stillness they desperately need in the wake of their loss.


    ¡°The rest of you, leave us alone. This is war, not a rescue mission,¡± Wyn shouts, forcing the crowd to disperse slowly.


    With the dogs agreeing to stand guard while the army rests to recover, the souls begin setting up tents. Wyn stands watch, his gaze never wavering as his team crawls inside their respective shelters. Mira and Lisa share a tent once again, while Yu makes his way into Wyn¡¯s. Wyn promises to follow Yu shortly, but remains outside for a moment longer, his mind heavy with the weight of the day.


    Wyn pokes his head inside his tent to find Yu already sound asleep. Instead of joining him, he leans against the tent''s entrance, staring at the river flowing above, his eyes teary. Then, he notices David emerging from his own tent, and their eyes briefly meet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± David asks, his voice strained from the broken jaw, though it seems to be healing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­not after what happened. You?¡± Wyn replies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m mad at myself for not being able to cry. I¡¯m just numb with all these emotions.¡±


    Wyn is left in silence, unsure of what to say. After a long moment of hesitation, he finally speaks. ¡°You still have me...and I still have Yu, Mira, and Lisa.¡±


    David sighs and closes his eyes for a moment, holding back his emotions. ¡°You have to step up now. You and I are the strongest in the army. We need to lead the rest to the end, together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can keep going...This is just the second level, and we¡¯re already down to sixty...¡±


    ¡°I know how you feel, but if we stop here, that would mean our friends died for nothing. One of the creators has to fall for this war to end, and at this point, I don¡¯t care who.¡±


    ¡°I want both of them to die!¡±


    David lets out a light chuckle at Wyn¡¯s response, though deep down, he shares the same sentiment. Having endured a horrific life experience, and now facing an equally tormenting afterlife, David wishes he had never been born in the first place. The two continue their conversation, exchanging stories from their lives. It¡¯s during this time that Wyn learns more about David¡¯s team.


    Upon arriving in Hell, David made his way alone to the seventh level beyond Hell¡¯s Gate. The thought of being punished by any of the moderators terrified him. It was on the dojo training ground where he first met the original fourteen members. At that time, they were the only souls there before David joined. Though they were close-knit, they had no issues inviting him to train with them. Charlotte was the best among them, but she volunteered to personally train him so he could catch up. Though she was rude, David saw through her facade. Over time, as he quickly caught up, she softened.


    Throughout their journey, they lost a member in the Dark Forest, followed by two more in Hell¡¯s Ride. Charlotte, the leader at the time, couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her friends. She grew emotional and aggressive toward the team, eventually volunteering to step down from her role. With the majority vote, David was chosen to lead. However, even under his leadership, they suffered another loss ¨C two more members to a champion known as Hell¡¯s Horse.


    ¡°I told them I was unfit to lead, that I was no better than Charlotte. But guess what? They insisted I stay on as their leader, and so I did,¡± David says. ¡°These guys were the reason I could stop thinking about my family. They became my second family, and my sole purpose was to protect them...and yet, here we are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your losses. I wouldn¡¯t know how to move on if I were in your shoes. I¡¯m weak, you know? Mentally weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m barely holding up ¨C not for myself, but for them,¡± David says, staring at the ground, his voice surprisingly calm. ¡°I owe them so much, especially Charlotte. She saved my life more times than I can count, and even now, her essence saved me from Ra¡¯s blow.¡±


    ¡°This might sound a bit odd, but¡­David, would you join us? Be part of our team moving forward? You can be the leader.¡±


    David chuckles but smiles afterward. ¡°Sure, but on one condition ¨C you have to remain the leader. I¡¯m willing to follow your commands.¡±


    Despite Wyn¡¯s insistence on David taking the leadership role, David refuses, and Wyn finally gives in. The two continue their conversation for a while longer before retiring to their own tents, exhaustion weighing heavily on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping my promise to you, Yu,¡± Wyn murmurs as he slides into his tent, careful not to wake Yu despite knowing how deep a sleeper Yu is.

 Chapter 112 - The Traitor

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold here. Let¡¯s gather everyone and move out,¡± Wyn says as he starts waking his team, while David takes care of rousing the rest of the army.


    ¡°Why are you up already, Oppa?¡± Mira asks, emerging slowly from her tent with Lisa trailing behind. Her eyes narrow as she notices Wyn. ¡°Wait! Are you even healed yet? Let me take a look! Strip!¡± she demands, hands on her hips.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I emptied both cat saliva vials on myself,¡± Wyn replies, waving her off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Let me check!¡± Ignoring his protests, she reaches to lift Wyn¡¯s shirt from the back, causing him to visibly stiffen with discomfort. ¡°If your vials are empty, how are you supposed to heal now?¡±


    ¡°Relax! I can just use yours,¡± Wyn teases. ¡°But seriously, I¡¯ve got it covered. I collected some vials from the fallen. See? I have six now! Enough to share with all of us!¡± He pulls the vials from his pants pockets.


    With Yu finally stirring from his deep slumber, the entire army gathers around Wyn and David. David begins by announcing, on behalf of the nerds, that Wyn will officially take Wei¡¯s and Steve¡¯s place as co-leader of the army. Cheers erupt from the group, particularly from Wyn¡¯s team, who seem the most energized by the news.


    David continues, explaining the latest update. ¡°Now both Wyn and I individually have the ability to summon a moderator. However, if done alone, opening the portal will take more time.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Wyn interjects. ¡°David is now officially part of our team!¡±


    The announcement is met with wide smiles and excitement from his team. Lisa immediately charges forward, wrapping David in a warm hug, and the rest quickly follow, piling into the embrace.


    ¡°Welcome, Mister David,¡± Lisa says as she sinks her face into David¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Thank you, miss. I¡¯m honored to officially join as a fellow friend. Just to be clear, I¡¯m not replacing anyone ¨C Wyn is still the leader.¡± David responds. He feels their collective grip tighten around him, and for a moment, the team of five silently shares a heartfelt connection.


    ¡°The tax system didn¡¯t work. We were too weak to stand any chance against the gods,¡± a soul speaks up from the crowd, breaking the moment.


    Wyn releases his grip from David and steps forward to address the group. He announces that from this point onward, any essence obtained in battle will be shared equally among everyone. Factions are no longer necessary ¨C there will only be one united entity working toward the same goal. The announcement draws cheers from the army, though the realization that they aren¡¯t even halfway to the top quickly tempers the mood.


    As the army prepares to return to the same oasis they had emerged from, Wyn grabs a dog. Activating the translator feature, the trembling doberman hesitates but eventually begins explaining Ra¡¯s peculiar obsession with cows.


    The story begins with the original Earth cows being abducted by aliens and subjected to experiments. Having suffered greatly, the cows rebelled in what they called a ¡°moo d''¨¦tat¡± and seized control of the saucer they had been confined in. The specific details of how this happened have never been told. As it turned out, the saucer was a sentient being with strength rivaling that of a Heaven guardian, its loyalty tied to whoever controlled it.


    Aimlessly wandering through space, the cows ¨C lacking any sense of direction, obviously ¨C eventually caught Light Force¡¯s attention as they somehow found their way back to Earth. The saucer was captured and stored in Light Force¡¯s void, within a space that became increasingly overcrowded over time. Before the Heaven and Hell divide, Light Force¡¯s sought to offload the creatures inside to another space, appealing to various guardians across different levels. Most refused, citing the saucer¡¯s immense size and power, but Ra, intrigued by its potential, accepted it into his domain.


    Miraculously, Ra and his fellow gods found a way to communicate with the cows. In exchange for sanctuary, the cows commanded the saucer to construct a massive pyramid as a symbol of mutual trust, turning it into part of the saucer.


    As for the gods'' ties with cats, Ra had briefly encountered them before the Heaven and Hell split, admiring their elegance and cunning intelligence. But after the divide, the gods were forced to sever ties, and the adored creatures drifted away. Though the loss was profound, Ra chose not to dwell on it ¨C especially since, for whatever reason, the cats couldn¡¯t resist pooping all over the sand, as if old habits from their past lives still lingered. He never liked the smell much anyway, so shifting his full admiration toward the cows wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Finally, the doberman explains how the dogs came to be in the oasis. Dogs and well-behaved souls were occasionally granted permission to leave the city, though they did so at great risk, as the sand worms lurked, ready to devour any who strayed too far.


    ¡°Good job. Now scram!¡± Wyn barks at the dog, who flees on all fours, tail against its rear.


    As the army is being transported back to the oasis by the last two wind users, Wyn¡¯s gaze drifts toward Mira. She clings tightly to Lisa, her arm adorned with James¡¯ band pressed close to her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to ask earlier, but how are you holding up?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Lisa¡¯s still shaken,¡± Mira replies. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to cope. I promise I won¡¯t be a burden. If anything, I¡¯m more determined than ever.¡±


    Yu shifts his attention to Wyn. ¡°What about you? How are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m on the brink of a breakdown,¡± Wyn admits. ¡°But I¡¯m holding it together because I still have you guys. What about you?¡±


    Yu hesitates, his expression unreadable. ¡°I feel...numb. Like my head is empty, and I don¡¯t even know what to think.¡± He pauses, his gaze flickering between Wyn, Mira, and Lisa before settling back on Wyn. ¡°Thank you for taking the leader¡¯s role. If we¡¯re struggling, knowing you, I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through. You must be carrying so much more.¡±


    The team falls into a heavy silence, Yu¡¯s words sinking deep. Wyn lowers his eyes, searching for something meaningful or reassuring to say, but nothing comes to him.


    David, who has been peering ahead for the oasis, finally turns back to the group. ¡°There¡¯s no point in comparing who has it worse,¡± he says, his voice calm. ¡°Everyone here has felt the brunt of this, and none of it can be downplayed.¡± He glances at the team, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s try our hardest to get back together ¨C even if we¡¯re in pieces.¡±


    David¡¯s light chuckle breaks the tension, drawing faint smiles from the others. Gradually, the team falls into conversation ¨C not as lively as usual, but enough to fill the silence ¨C until they arrive at the oasis.


    Wyn exhales deeply at the sight of the portal. After everything that has happened, it feels more menacing than before, though he knows it¡¯s just his imagination. A heavy weight pounds against his chest, each beat bringing a sharp, stinging pain. Turning to David, Wyn asks him to address the army.


    Standing near the portal as David speaks, Wyn listens but feels a growing sense of inadequacy. He doesn¡¯t think he deserves this role ¨C or perhaps, he just isn¡¯t ready for it yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Wyn. Let¡¯s head inside,¡± David says, giving Wyn a reassuring pat on the back.


    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s go in together ¨C all five of us,¡± Yu interjects.


    With the final headcount confirmed, sixty souls remain: fourteen from Skill Tree, twenty-six from Freedom Faction ¨C six of whom are puppeteers ¨C five from Imperial Order ¨C four of them puppeteers ¨C ten Neutrals, and the rest from Wyn¡¯s team.


    Together, Wyn¡¯s team steps into the portal, holding each other¡¯s hands. On the other side, they emerge into a serene haven, a paradise alive with the sound of singing animals, real and full of life.


    ¡°Oh, look! I¡¯m a princess now!¡± a soul widely known as White Snow among her peers exclaims, standing at the head of the army as animals begin to gather around her. Small birds perch on her head and arms, chirping, while larger animals curiously sniff her.


    Suddenly, the animals start tugging at her, trying to pull her apart. Despite their efforts, her form remains intact ¨C their strength no match for hers. Angry, she retaliates, dispersing the creatures and rolling them into snowballs as she laughs menacingly.


    ¡°A bipolar princess,¡± Yu mutters.


    A sharp, piercing sound, reminiscent of a megaphone, echoes through the air, followed by a voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt the animals. They serve as our surveillance cameras and are difficult to replace. Anyway, you must be the Hell army. Welcome! Just keep walking straight, and you¡¯ll find a magical gate.¡±


    The army murmurs among themselves, uncertain of how to proceed. Unable to find any useful information on this level, yet reassured by the voice''s repeated assurances of their safety, they move forward cautiously. Despite their vigilance, any sudden movement triggers an instinctive barrage of attacks, and some of the animals are unintentionally killed in the chaos.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t kill the animals, please!¡± the voice pleads, a note of desperation creeping in.


    The army presses forward until they come across a large mirror wall, its surface gleaming and reflecting both the beauty of the forest and the whole group. Curiosity sweeps through them as they all gaze at the mirror, mesmerized by its clarity. Suddenly, the mirror ripples and swirls, almost as if it¡¯s alive, beckoning them to enter.


    Taking no chances, the army quickly forms a chain, each soul gripping the hand of the one behind them. David, taking the lead, steps forward first, followed closely by Wyn. Then, one by one, the rest of the team follows.


    The army finds itself standing on the deck of a gigantic warship, its surface barren and devoid of decoration, stretching as far as the eye can see.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," a figure says, the same voice that spoke to them earlier.


    "Why does he look so familiar?" Lisa wonders aloud, squinting at the figure.


    "It can''t be!" David exclaims. "Damien?"


    "Oh, so you already know me!" the figure responds. "This should make things even more complicated."


    "No way. Damien and the army of one hundred?" Wyn says, his voice laced with shock.


    "How? Did you betray Hell?" David presses, his suspicion growing.


    Damien raises both his hands in a gesture of peace. "There''s much to explain. Follow me inside, and you''ll see I''m not a threat," he says, inviting them to step forward.

 Chapter 113 - Heaven’s Training Ground

    ¡°Should we summon a moderator now?¡± Wyn asks David.


    ¡°Uh? You can summon moderators now?¡± Damien interrupts. ¡°We didn¡¯t have that privilege back then! BUT! Please, don¡¯t bring them here. There¡¯s nothing for you to fight!¡±


    The army follows Damien, with David pointing his sword at the back of his head while Wyn keeps his aimed at Damien¡¯s back.


    The walk is long, and Damien takes the opportunity to tell the army about the guardians his army faced. First was Hu¨©tzil¨­p¨­chtli on the first level, then Amaterasu on the second, and finally, Ra on the third, where his army was defeated.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the contrast between the first floor, sorry ¨C level guardian and the second,¡± Damien says.


    Damien recounts how horrified he was to witness the cruelty of Hu¨©tzil¨­p¨­chtli and his gods. They loved sacrifices of blood and hearts, but since souls don¡¯t possess either, they still cut and ate different body parts, leaving only the heads so the souls could regrow. The gods were strong, reducing his army to less than half. He contrasts that with his experience with Amaterasu, whom the souls loved and adored. When the army defeated her, the souls mourned her death. Despite her kindness, she was strong. His army was down to just nine by the end of the fight.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the souls on her level,¡± Damien says. ¡°They were sent to Ra as a reward for defeating us, and her level was repurposed into a training ground for the Heaven army ¨C which you¡¯re on now.¡±


    ¡°You train on the third level?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Wait, how did you survive Ra? The reporter cats said you were all goners,¡± David interrupts.


    During Damien¡¯s fight with Ra, although the saucer was present, it didn¡¯t get involved as the battle took place outside the city. The army couldn¡¯t take on all the gods at once, especially with Ra¡¯s overwhelming power. When the army was reduced to just four, they decided to surrender, despite Damien¡¯s desire to fight to the bitter end. Seeing the desperation in their eyes, Damien relented, bargaining with the gods to release his army in exchange for his service. However, Ra began to kill them one by one, burning their heads to a crisp while forcing him to watch. Just when Ra grabbed onto Damien¡¯s neck, Ra shooed the reporter cats away, claiming that the battle was already over. Fearing for their lives, the cats fled.


    With the cats gone, Ra called upon his fellow gods to summon a group of archangels, who then reported back to Light Force about Damien¡¯s army.


    ¡°The cats must¡¯ve felt sorry for us. They didn¡¯t tell Hell about how we actually surrendered,¡± Damien says.


    ¡°Amaterasu¡¯s level souls were a reward for capturing you, not for defeating the army,¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°And why did you decide to help Heaven?¡± David presses.


    ¡°He struck a deal with me ¨C he was willing to spare my life if I helped train the Heaven army. But it wasn¡¯t my life I cared about. It was how I could help end the war,¡± Damien replies, stopping in front of a door that leads into the warship.


    The army steps into an elevator, and after a brief descent, they find themselves in a vast space designed for training. There are human-sized mannequins, obstacle courses, trenches, bunkers, and much more.


    ¡°Why would you need bunkers and trenches? If you¡¯ve been to Hell, then you should know better,¡± David remarks.


    ¡°Exactly the idea,¡± Damien responds, continuing to walk. He leads the army to a special room.


    Along the way, Mira¡¯s attention is caught by a set of unusual equipment.


    ¡°What are those for?¡± Mira asks, her gaze fixed on a set of nice, round chinchilla butts.


    ¡°Those? They¡¯re ¡°Butts But A Relief?¡±¡­for stress relief,¡± Damien answers. ¡°We have all sorts ¨C different sizes, shapes, colors, creatures, even humans. Though most of the army wasn¡¯t really training.¡±


    Damien then opens a door, revealing a small girl tied to giant cylinders across the room with thick ropes. She appears to be unconscious.


    ¡°This is Luce. Heaven¡¯s attempt at a hybrid who possesses the power of a divine being while still being human,¡± Damien explains.


    Luce is a young girl with long, soft blue hair and glowing blue eyes. She wears a yellow hood over a simple white tee, paired with green boots that have brown dirt stains at the bottom. A necklace rests around her neck, and despite being unconscious, she holds a stick tightly in her hand, resembling a staff.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°She is supposedly this level¡¯s guardian¡­,¡± Damien says as he cyclones toward Luce. With a swift motion, he spins, slicing her head into pieces with a large cleaver. The army watches in shock from below.


    ¡°And now she¡¯s no more. You can proceed to the next level,¡± Damien continues.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you do that?¡± David exclaims, with Wyn voicing his confusion as well.


    ¡°Being half-human, she needed to absorb essence to become stronger. While she''s powerful compared to regular souls, she''s no match for you, having defeated Ra and the first level¡¯s guardian,¡± Damien explains.


    As Damien gazes up at the ceiling, his eyes gleam with sorrow. From a distance, Wyn notices how difficult it is for Damien to hold back his tears. Damien crouches down, takes a deep breath, and then begins to share his side of the story with the army.


    ¡°I am indeed a traitor,¡± Damien admits, his voice heavy with regret.


    After accepting Light Force¡¯s offer to train the Heaven army in exchange for his life, Damien¡¯s primary focus shifted to avenging his fallen friends. It was during the transformation of Amaterasu¡¯s level that he conceived the idea of turning it into a training ground, hoping the lack of a proper guardian would make it easier for the next Hell army to ascend.


    Inspired by Noah¡¯s Ark, the warship is named Nowhere Ark. Its purpose is to endure a flood that would drown the entire level during an attack, with animals stationed outside as scouts, sacrificing themselves to buy time for the flood to take effect. Damien knew, however, that it would be completely useless against a well-trained force.


    Damien also devised a two-tiered system, where souls with potential would be trained in combat, while others would absorb essence from creatures to become the "tanks" for the trained warriors in battle. The latter group was kept in the lowest deck, hooked up to machines that distributed essence through tubes into their palms.


    As for the former group, they were free to roam any part of the ship, with no set requirement or goal like the Hell army. Only a handful of diligent souls trained hard and grew stronger, though none came close to the strength of Damien¡¯s former army.


    With numbers growing significantly, Damien proposed Heaven invade Hell. Communicated through a group of archangels, Light Force ordered him to lead the invasion. However, he refused, unable to face anyone in Hell after his betrayal. Not wanting to miss the opportunity, Light Force assigned Zeus and Poseidon to carry out the task instead. What the duo did ¨C taking along the other gods, invading different levels simultaneously, separating the army, and deploying battlebots in the fight ¨C was completely out of Damien¡¯s control.


    ¡°That was our entire force. There¡¯s no one left now,¡± Damien says. ¡°They really believed they could succeed this time.¡±


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t betray Hell,¡± David mentions.


    ¡°Regardless of my true intentions, I still did. I trained them, though not very well, I still did train them. I chose my own agenda over Hell''s, and now, I''m also a traitor to Heaven,¡± Damien laments.


    ¡°If you could go back to Hell, would you do it?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t face anyone in Hell. From what you told me, they hail me as their hero¡­but I¡¯m just a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Then be a hero! Help us reach the top! You can be a comeback hero!¡± Wyn presses.


    ¡°You see, throughout my time here, I¡¯ve come to realize that I only wanted to avenge my army, not fighting for Hell or anyone. And since I no longer belong to Hell, I can¡¯t pass through Hell¡¯s portals anymore,¡± Damien says as he stands and looks at the army intently. ¡°So there¡¯s only one thing I can do to achieve my goal.¡±


    The army stands tensely, awaiting what Damien is about to say.


    ¡°I want you to take Luce¡¯s essence¡­and mine too,¡± he says.


    The proposal is met with confused murmurs.


    ¡°You mean, we have to¡­?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Yes. With the essence from me and Luce, you¡¯ll be even stronger, and thus, have better chances at defeating the remaining guardians above this level, which I never learned who they are.¡±


    David and Wyn feel uneasy with the thought of eliminating Damien. As the army debates, Damien speaks up. ¡°No matter how strong you are, remember you¡¯re still human, and your weakness is still the brain. Protect it at all costs.¡± Without another word, he thrusts his cleaver toward his own head, aided by a cyclone.


    The army stands in stunned silence, unable to react to Damien¡¯s death. Despite the gruesome sight, none can bring themselves to scream. They¡¯ve grown numb to such horrors, and somehow, Damien¡¯s end seems the least painful of them all.


    Wyn swallows hard before pulling David to the center of the army to make an important announcement.


    ¡°David and I talked it over back on the previous level,¡± Wyn begins, his voice wavering slightly. ¡°Whenever we find a safe place, we¡¯ll leave you all there, and the two of us will keep going from here. This place seems safe enough to me.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Mira shouts, her voice cutting through the murmurs.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave us, Mister Wyn, Mister David,¡± Lisa pleads, her eyes wide with worry.


    ¡°Hey now! We¡¯ve been together since the gate. I¡¯m not letting you ditch me now,¡± Yu adds adamantly.


    ¡°You can carry Damien¡¯s dream if you want, but I have to honor Anish and James,¡± Mira says, her voice breaking as tears soon follow.


    As the rest of the army continues debating their next move, Wyn¡¯s team relentlessly bombards him with pleas to join them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t getting anywhere,¡± David mutters. ¡°If you want to come along, then do it. If not, stay here. If we win, we¡¯ll come for you. If we lose, you¡¯ll have to figure out how to convince Heaven to spare you.¡±


    David pulls Wyn aside, then turns to the rest of the group. ¡°Anyone who wants to keep going, come join us,¡± he says.


    As expected, only his team ¨C Yu, Mira, and Lisa ¨C steps forward. With a grin, David announces, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. The five of us will continue forward!¡±


    David decides against informing the nerds about this development and instead calls his team to absorb the essence. The rest of the army agrees to let those moving forward take all of it. Forming a circle with their heads touching, they begin absorbing Damien¡¯s essence, before moving on to Luce¡¯s.

 Chapter 114 - The Five That Remain

    As the team exits, they quickly find themselves in a dark alley. With the portal blocked behind them, the only way is forward. Mira summons a fireball in her palm, lighting up the area. At her current strength, she feels nothing but the warmth from the fire.


    ¡°I see a way out!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°This is¡­Olympics?¡± Mira says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Olympia,¡± Wyn interjects.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Olympus!¡± David corrects.


    The team steps into the first layer of Olympus, greeted by a quiet, eerie landscape. The sky above is dark, illuminated only by the constant drizzle of ambrosia that pours from the heavens, its faint golden glow casting a soft, ethereal light over the land.


    The area feels almost deserted, with no souls to be seen outside. Sacred groves and flowing rivers stretch out before them, their beauty untouched yet somber in the dim light. Grand marble structures rise from the earth, their ancient columns towering in silent testament to the city''s former vibrancy. Above, hidden behind the clouds, lies the second layer of Olympus ¨C the celestial realm of the gods. Golden palaces and celestial gardens once gleamed with divine brilliance, but now, with the passing of Zeus, their light has faded, leaving the heavenly realm shrouded in a melancholic gloom.


    The souls, it seems, are safely tucked away in their shelters, leaving the land below steeped in an unsettling stillness.


    ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± David remarks, his voice barely louder than a whisper.


    ¡°If this is Zeus¡¯ and Poseidon¡¯s level, it should be guardian-free¡­but why didn¡¯t the portal close and reopen so we could advance to the next one?¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Should we summon a moderator, Mister Wyn? Just in case someone else has become a new guardian here, like Luce?¡± Lisa suggests hesitantly, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    With three more levels to go and four moderators left to summon, the team unanimously agrees. Wyn steps into an open area and calls upon Greed. The mechanical moderator materializes with a sharp hiss of electricity, every movement accompanied by a grating creak that echoes unnervingly in the silent atmosphere.


    Wyn, visibly irritated, mutters, ¡°You need an oil change?¡±


    Greed, unable to speak, narrows the glowing eyes on the faceplate directed at Wyn, staring intently with an expression that can only be described as irritated anger. Wyn, half-joking about eliminating him now that he ¡°believes¡± his team is stronger than the moderator, gives the finger. In response, Greed spins his body in frustration, mechanical arms flailing wildly, the motion loud and clunky. Deep down, the moderator knows all too well that Wyn¡¯s claim is indeed true.


    ¡°Calm down, jeez! You¡¯re just making even more noise!¡± Wyn scolds.


    Suddenly, a faint creak catches their attention. A soul peeks out from a nearby shelter, pressing a finger to their lips in a frantic ¡°shhh¡± gesture before quickly retreating inside, the door shutting softly behind them and cutting off any chance for the team to respond.


    It is then that Yu notices an Alsatian strolling cautiously down the deserted street, its ears perked in curiosity, drawn by the commotion. The moment the dog catches sight of Greed¡¯s towering, mechanical form, it yelps in fear, its tail tucking tightly against its rear as it hesitates, uncertain whether to flee or stay frozen in place.


    Its attempt to flee is short-lived as Yu quickly summons a stream of water, blocking its escape. The gentle current guides the reluctant dog toward the group, its paws skidding slightly against the ground as it¡¯s brought closer.


    ¡°Talk, or these girls will eat you,¡± Yu threatens, earning an incredulous ¡°what the fuck¡± glare from the sisters.


    The dog stammers out shaky barks, its tail trembling as it does its best to explain.


    It recounts how, when Zeus and Poseidon departed with the gods, the souls on this level celebrated their absence alongside some of the gods who had stayed behind ¨C Dionysus and Aphrodite, who remained on the first layer. However, when Zeus and Poseidon passed, the palaces above automatically lost their shine. This sudden change brought Hera down in a fury. She threatened to punish all who had celebrated their absence and forcibly brought Dionysus and Aphrodite back to Mount Olympus, where the gods began their period of mourning.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The dog explains that, in their grief, the gods mourn by pouring ambrosia down from the sky ¨C a symbolic act of renouncing their vibrant, indulgent nature as they anxiously await the arrival of the next guardian destined to replace this level.


    ¡°So, still no guardian¡­Do we have to kill the remaining gods in order to proceed?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°Let me check with the nerds,¡± David responds.


    ¡°How about we have some fun anyway?¡± Mira interjects, a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take them all out!¡±


    Her enthusiasm is echoed by Lisa, who nods eagerly.


    ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± David admits after a pause. ¡°We can get their essence.¡±


    Though they consider swimming up through the cascading ambrosia, the team opts for Wyn¡¯s mini cyclones to scale Mount Olympus. However, Greed¡¯s considerable weight makes him too cumbersome for the ascent, and they decide to leave him behind at the base.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Gods and Miss Goddesses,¡± Lisa greets with an evil smirk as they burst into the palace.


    ¡°This is for my friends your ally, Demeter, killed!¡± David shouts, his anger palpable.


    The gods barely have time to react to the team¡¯s sudden intrusion. Despite their attempts to fend off the attackers, their combined strength proves no match for the intruders. One by one, the gods fall, their essences left behind as the only remnants of their once-mighty existence.


    ¡°So weak. Their essence isn¡¯t even worth much to us, really,¡± Yu remarks, his disappointment evident.


    ¡°Now, now, Yu. Any chance to make us stronger is always worth it,¡± David responds, giving him a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Oh! The nerds have responded!¡±


    As David reads the email line by line, Wyn¡¯s face progressively turns red with frustration when he reaches the part that reads, ¡°You can always try to enter the very same portal ¨C if you can¡¯t proceed, you¡¯ll pop out on the other side of it.¡±


    ¡°Jerks! They should¡¯ve shared this info with us earlier,¡± Wyn mutters. ¡°Well, that reminds me. I¡¯ve always wondered ¨C how do bands work? Don¡¯t they need some kind of power source to operate?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± David replies. ¡°The bands operate by gradually nibbling on our flesh! But since we regenerate faster than they can consume, it doesn¡¯t feel like they have any real impact on our wrists.¡±


    ¡°Ewww!¡± Yu exclaims, his face twisting in disgust as he instinctively reaches for the band on his wrist, as if tempted to rip it off.


    ¡°Gross, Mister David!¡± Lira chimes in, her expression mirroring Yu¡¯s as she extends her band-wearing wrist far away, as though the distance might lessen the revulsion.


    David chuckles, unbothered. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t invent these. If you¡¯ve got complaints, take it up with the nerds.¡± He follows this with a gentle pat on Lisa¡¯s head.


    Mira, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, suddenly chimes in, ¡°I wonder how it would feel if I put the band on my¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyhow!¡± Wyn cuts in swiftly, his voice raised to redirect the conversation. ¡°Did the nerds ask about what happened on the third level?¡±


    ¡°They did, but I didn¡¯t reply, and that was that!¡± David replies.


    Deciding it¡¯s best to proceed, the team descends down Wyn¡¯s mini cyclones and regroups with Greed, who appears to be in a sleep mode. Before they wake up the moderator, Wyn turns to David.


    ¡°Hey, David. How many bands are you carrying in your pockets?¡± he asks. ¡°You have the saliva vials to carry and then your friends¡¯ bands. How about we help offload the bands from you? We¡¯ll wear them on our wrists.¡±


    David stands frozen, clearly caught off guard by Wyn¡¯s offer. His eyes well up with tears as he pulls out all seven bands, his hands shaking slightly. ¡°The other two I left in my tent,¡± he mutters, before starting to distribute the bands to the team.


    On Wyn¡¯s other wrist, he¡¯s now wearing Fatima¡¯s band, while Yu wears Eugene¡¯s. As for Mira, she insists on wearing Jes¨²s¡¯ on the same wrist she wears James¡¯. Lisa volunteers to wear Kai¡¯s and Violet¡¯s, mentioning that she¡¯ll keep them forever together. David, clutching tightly to Charlotte¡¯s and Isabella¡¯s, finally breaks down at the sight of his former team¡¯s bands adorning the wrists of his current team. The rest of the team closes in for a group embrace, each unable to control their tears.


    ¡°The five of us will carry everyone with us, always. This includes you too, Anish,¡± Wyn says softly, his voice thick with emotion.


    Greed, awoken by the crying, is startled by the sight. Not entirely sure of what to do, he awkwardly moves toward the group for a hug as well. The noise his movements generate, however, immediately disrupts the moment.


    ¡°Fuck off, Greed!¡± Wyn says, half-laughing, half-sighing, as he gestures for the moderator to step back.


    Before the team heads back to the alley, Greed halts and leaves through his own portal. Curious, Wyn checks his band, only to find that Greed will be unavailable for summoning from now on.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything! We¡¯ve been ripped off!¡± Wyn fumes.


    ¡°It was the sense of security that counts, Mister Wyn,¡± Lisa chimes in, feeling guilty for suggesting they bring Greed in the first place.


    Together, the five march into the portal, which transports them to a beautiful, lush green landscape with neatly trimmed shortgrass.


    ¡°Erm, I already don¡¯t like this place,¡± Wyn says.

 Chapter 115 - More Pyramids?

    The portal opens into a breathtaking realm of lush greenery, where the air feels crisp and invigorating. Neatly trimmed shortgrass stretches endlessly in every direction, its rich emerald hues shimmering under a soft, golden light. Towering ceiba trees rise sporadically, their expansive canopies casting dappled shadows while their trunks seem to radiate a faint, otherworldly energy. The horizon brims with dense clusters of tropical foliage ¨C ferns, flowering vines, and vibrant plants adding splashes of color to the scenery.


    Streams of crystal-clear water meander gracefully through the landscape. In the distance, the silhouettes of pyramids rise majestically, their towering structures partially cloaked in creeping vines and moss. Two of these ¨C Chichen Itza and Tikal ¨C stand apart, their commanding presence anchoring the heart of this realm. Beyond them, four other pyramids are spread out along the horizon, strategically positioned like sentinels watching over this divine sanctuary.


    ¡°Yay, more pyramids,¡± Wyn mutters, his voice dripping with sarcasm and unenthusiasm.


    ¡°Fitting by name, let¡¯s summon her!¡± David suggests with a grin.


    He opens a portal, and from it emerges a floating, large eyeball ¨C Maya.


    ¡°What can a single eyeball even do, really?¡± Yu asks skeptically, earning a sharp squint from Maya, whose ¡°body¡± trembles with indignation at the remark.


    ¡°Be a nightmare that once haunted my childhood! Maya, use attract, then use rollout!¡± Wyn commands dramatically.


    Though capable of rolling, she tilts slightly in confusion, not quite grasping Wyn¡¯s plan. After a moment, she decides to stay in place, fixing Wyn with a distinctly unamused glare.


    ¡°In all seriousness, I feel nervous. Even on the previous level. With just the five of us, it feels¡­ exposed,¡± Wyn remarks uneasily.


    ¡°We¡¯ll crush them all, Oppa! Should we head to one of those pyramids? I see people,¡± Mira says, pointing at the closest structure from their location.


    Following Yu¡¯s suggestion, the team climbs onto Maya, who happily obliges, carrying them as she hovers forward ¨C though at an agonizingly slow pace.


    As they approach, the scene comes into focus: souls are gathering around the pyramid, herded by dogs and forced to kneel in prayer. The ritual appears nonviolent but eerily precise, taking place simultaneously at all four sides of the structure. Moments later, the topmost section of the pyramid begins to spin, sending a faint rumble through the ground.


    Smoke rises from each of the doors, swirling into the air in dense, ominous plumes. At the very peak of the pyramid, a god materializes, poised to deliver a speech to the assembled crowd.


    "Come to think of it, Heaven has a lot of ancient themes, huh? This is the only time when diversity actually makes sense in ancient times!" Wyn muses, amused with himself.


    However, the god¡¯s address is abruptly cut short as his gaze locks onto the team of intruders. In an unexpected turn, the god raises an arm and points toward the central pyramids, as if directing them there.


    Without hesitation, David and Yu move to scatter the crowd and drive the dogs away, creating a clear line of sight. Maya hovers into position, her singular eye glowing ominously as it channels the team¡¯s combined powers.


    With a flash of overwhelming energy, Maya releases a devastating beam aimed directly at the pyramid. The impact is instantaneous, obliterating both the structure and the god in one colossal, earth-shaking explosion.


    ¡°We¡¯re this strong now?¡± Lisa exclaims excitedly.


    ¡°Guess we should go to those pyramids for the guardian¡­or guardians¡­Now, I¡¯m really nervous,¡± Wyn says.


    As they make their way toward the middle pyramids, the team encounters several creatures, including some unique to this level, like the aluxo¡¯ob ¨C small elf-like beings ¨C and the camazotz ¨C monstrous bats. However, none prove a match for their strength, making the journey an easy one.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    At their arrival at one of the pyramids, the land stretching between it and the next is barren ¨C completely empty, devoid of trees, creatures, or any sign of life. The air feels unnervingly still as the team takes aim at the pyramid, ready to destroy it and the god within.


    Suddenly, the massive door of the pyramid groans open. From the darkness within, a figure emerges, slowly revealed by the swirling winds that begin to stir around it.


    A cloak of mist unfurls, revealing the unmistakable form of Kukulkan ¨C the feathered serpent god. His scales shimmer with vibrant green, glistening like the life force of nature itself. The tips of his feathers shine with hints of blue and silver, catching the light as he unfurls his massive wings. His eyes glow with an intense, piercing light, and the powerful gusts of wind whip around him as he stands tall, commanding the attention of the land.


    Without a word, the god extends his wings further, gathering the winds around him. A cyclone rapidly forms around the team. The intent is clear ¨C to halt their advance, not destroy them.


    David counters with thunder strikes. The bolts strike Kukulkan¡¯s long, serpentine body, forcing the struck parts to dip downward, leaving behind seared burns where the lightning touches. Despite the damage, the god remains unyielding, launching himself toward the other central pyramid, his movement propelled by the strength of the cyclone.


    Wanting to catch up to the god, Wyn quickly calls for everyone to hold on tightly to either him or Maya. With everyone ready, he launches the team, including Maya, into a powerful cyclone. The winds whip around them as they race toward the next pyramid. As they near it, Yu summons walls of streams ahead, using them to slow down the force of the cyclone, allowing the team to come to a smooth stop.


    Before them, Kukulkan is swirling around the pyramid, his form dancing in the winds. But what catches their attention even more is the figure perched atop the pyramid ¨C Itzamn¨¢, the god of wisdom, knowledge, and creation. His form is majestic, draped in flowing robes of deep green and brown. His skin, dark as polished obsidian, gleams with a subtle radiance. His eyes, a serene shade of amber, survey the scene with an air of quiet authority. A staff, entwined with vines and topped with a glowing gem, is firmly gripped in his hand.


    ¡°So, we have a flying noodle and a, I don¡¯t know, a monkey?¡± Yu says.


    Kukulkan continues to swirl his long, serpentine body upward, and with a wide open mouth, small snakes take shape, twisting into a cyclone that hurtles toward the team. Wyn and Mira quickly retaliate, conjuring a fiery cyclone of their own. The blaze halts the enemy¡¯s attack, incinerating the snakes. The serpent god dives low, crashing into Maya and sending her spiraling. David and Lisa, who had been standing behind her, are dragged along in the wake of the impact. Wyn, determined not to fall behind, launches himself forward, carrying Yu and Mira within another cyclone as they follow the chaos.


    As the battle rages on, Itzamn¨¢ calmly stomps his staff against the pyramid¡¯s top. The staff unwinds, releasing vines that snake into the pyramid''s massive doors. The pyramid¡¯s ledges begin to spin, each level shifting into place, only to return to its original form. Immediately, large, thick vines burst from the doors, slithering down the pyramid and spreading across the ground. They extend outward, traveling to the other pyramids, where they climb their stone facades and crawl through the doors. As the green vines pour from each entrance, they rapidly grow longer, creeping into nearby villages and cities, transforming the ground beneath them into a thick, tangled web of nature¡¯s grasp.


    Meanwhile, Maya and Kukulkan come to a stop near a pyramid, which is also adjacent to a small village. As the group stabilizes, the serpent god suddenly takes off, seemingly heading back toward Itzamn¨¢ before Wyn can arrive. Soon, the vines erupt from the pyramid doors, spreading rapidly. Promptly, Wyn creates mini cyclones to lift his team above the quickly encroaching vines covering the ground.


    ¡°Are those holes?¡± Wyn asks, noticing large circular patches along the vines, bordered by a darker green hue.


    The team watches in awe as the vines continue to spread, swiftly covering the ground and reaching the village. While some souls are caught beneath the vines, most have taken refuge on the shelter roofs. But just as the souls think they¡¯ve avoided danger, the vine-filled patches inside the circles begin to sink deep into the vines themselves. From within the circles, comb-shaped formations start to emerge. The front parts of these green combs are lined with numerous slim tendrils, writhing and reaching out. Attached by vines, these combs extend toward the souls perched on the roofs, their tendrils stretching ever closer.


    Wyn raises his team above the reach of the combs, only to witness the horror unfolding below. The tendrils of the combs latch onto the souls on the roofs, draining them to the point that they¡¯re reduced to nothing but skin before pulling them inside the circles. From the top of the pyramid, the combs find a new target, and one of them snatches a god. In the same grim fashion, the god is drained dry and pulled inside the circles.


    ¡°What in the world are we watching?¡± Mira asks, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Maya, let¡¯s burn these vines,¡± David says, offering no answer to Mira¡¯s question.


    Just as Maya begins charging up a powerful laser beam, a figure rapidly approaches from the sky. Maya redirects her aim and fires at the figure, but it swiftly evades her shot. As the figure closes in on the team, the air thickens with tension. It becomes clear that the chaos is far from over. Itzamn¨¢ has merged with Kukulkan.

 Chapter 116 - vs Itzamná and Kukulkan Part 1

    From the darkened skies, the merged form of Kukulkan and Itzamn¨¢ descends. Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head juts grotesquely from the top of Kukulkan¡¯s own, seamlessly fused like a malignant growth. The serpent¡¯s once-sleek body is now laced with thick, brown twigs that pulse beneath its scaly surface, shifting like writhing worms under the skin.


    Six pairs of massive vine-twig arms erupt from Kukulkan¡¯s sides, their jagged claws dripping with water. Circular holes line the serpent¡¯s underside, each positioned between a pair of jagged twig-like arms. From these holes, water drips.


    The once-pristine wings of Kukulkan now bear an outer rim of flexible twigs, their earthy tones contrasting against the vibrant green scales beneath. Water flows visibly through the vines, shimmering as though alive.


    ¡°Another fusion, huh,¡± Wyn remarks.


    Currently hovering in mini cyclones, the team struggles with limited mobility. Wyn quickly instructs Mira and Lisa to blast open the vines below to create an opening for them to land and fight, while the rest focus on fending off the fused entity. However, before their plan can take shape, the god jets forward, its vine arms flailing wildly in their direction. Wyn envelops the team in a protective cyclone just in time, as Mira and Lisa begin targeting the vines below.


    The god curves its body to avoid the cyclone, but unfortunately for Maya, one of its claws hooks her by the upper eyelid, dragging her away at breakneck speed from the pyramid and past the village. The serpent streaks across a small river and into a region encircled by streams. With a surge of effort, Maya strikes the serpent¡¯s lower body with a laser beam. The attack abruptly halts the god''s movement, allowing her to spin free from the claw¡¯s grip and crash hard onto the vine-covered ground.


    As her body makes contact with the vines, combs emerge, weaving toward her large eye. Maya shuts it tightly and begins to roll backward, gaining speed with each revolution. When she feels the cool splash of a stream, she hovers mid-roll, water splattering off her spinning form. Opening her eyelids cautiously, she searches for the god, aiming to strike. But before she can act, a powerful roar from the skies above heralds a downpour of snakes and water.


    ¡°Our plan remains the same ¨C Mira and Lisa, get rid of the vines while David and I assist Maya,¡± Wyn instructs.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a water type¡­against a plant and water god, you¡¯re kind of¡­useless?¡± Wyn replies with a shrug.


    ¡°Hey now! I can help!¡± Yu protests.


    ¡°Then use your weapon and fuse it with either one of us,¡± Wyn suggests.


    ¡°You can fly, Wyn. Take the sky while Yu and I assist from the ground,¡± David cuts in with a suggestion.


    ¡°Aight! Let¡¯s go!¡± Wyn and Yu echo each other.


    With their plan set, Wyn propels the team forward in a cyclone. They arrive just in time to see the fused god clawing at Maya¡¯s tightly shut eyelids, all while firing a watery cyclone at her. Thunder strikes from above, one after another, targeting Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head, weakening its grip on Maya. Seizing the opportunity, Maya unleashes a fully charged laser beam as she opens her eye, striking the god and sending it hurtling high into the stormy skies.


    ¡°The sky¡¯s so dark...This is like that goosebumps fight, but with rain!¡± Yu quips, shaking off the tension.


    ¡°Let¡¯s summon another moderator,¡± Lisa interrupts.


    ¡°Oh yeah! There¡¯s one more that can float!¡± Mira chimes in.


    While Wyn summons Anxiety mid-air, another roar reverberates through the skies, louder and more chilling than before. Snakes cascade from above, mingling with the relentless rain. Mira focuses on keeping the ground clear, though the relentless rain dampens her efforts. Still, at her current strength, she manages to summon fire pillars in a wide circle around the team. The blazing columns force the vines to recede as she carefully moves the circle outward, creating a safe zone. Meanwhile, Lisa and Maya fend off the falling snakes side by side, their coordinated strikes keeping the team from being overwhelmed.


    David, standing firm amidst the chaos, raises his sword skyward. Lightning bursts forth from its tip, streaking toward the clouds above. He sweeps the blade in broad arcs, sending attack after attack, hoping one will strike the god. Nearby, Yu makes an attempt to assist, spinning his blade tip to launch an attack of his own. However, his efforts fall short as the spinning strike is too weak to reach the sky.


    The god finally descends, evading all the attacks from the team. Then, ascending cyclones emerge from within the protective circle Mira has created. The impact sends every soul spiraling, prompting Wyn to cancel the summoning and dash into action, collecting his teammates one by one before they¡¯re hurled too far away.


    Meanwhile, Maya takes advantage of the cyclones, spinning within them to build up speed.


    ¡°You just dashed through those cyclones like it was nothing!¡± Yu exclaims.


    ¡°This means you outpower the snake¡¯s cyclones, Oppa!¡± Mira chimes in.


    As the team stays afloat, assessing the situation outside the circle ¨C now once again reclaimed by the vines ¨C Maya quickly stabilizes mid-air, tilting to counter the cyclone¡¯s force. She veers sharply, realigning herself before locking onto her target and launching toward the fused form. Her speed crashes into the god¡¯s belly, breaking through the twisting arms. Even the water shooting from the belly holes can¡¯t slow her down. She continues her rapid ascent, the serpent coiling tightly around her form in response to the momentum. Fully wrapped, the god releases another burst of water, hoping to damage and slow her progress.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Eventually, Maya¡¯s ascent slows, and despite her eye being closed, she begins to feel the relentless impact of the water streams from the serpent¡¯s belly. Pushed downward, she fights against the force, striving to move forward into the god once more. But then, a cyclone erupts from the serpent¡¯s mouth, hurling her to the ground with a crash that destroys the vines beneath her.


    The vines quickly grow, attempting to engulf her as she struggles to rise. But with Wyn and Mira summoning a fiery cyclone around her, Maya is freed.


    Wyn, with a strange and unapproved idea, decides to lift Maya in his own cyclone, intending to control it and crash her into the god. But when he looks around, the god is nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the enemy, Mister Wyn and Mister David?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Damn! This thing is fast! We lose sight of it when we¡¯re not paying attention,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of saying ¡®Mister Wyn and Mister David¡¯ all the time when addressing both of them?¡± Yu asks curiously.


    ¡°I agree, Mister Yu. I¡¯ll just call them ¡®Mister Leaders¡¯ from now on, okay?¡± Lisa responds with a smile of appreciation.


    Suddenly, Mira points, and the team notices the returning god, now gripping six full-grown trees. Maya, hovering in the air, fires a continuous beam, but the god sharply veers skyward, coiling its rear backward to avoid the hit.


    ¡°We can take it down in one shot, Wyn. We need a clean hit,¡± David says.


    ¡°Ermmm...let¡¯s deal with the trees first,¡± Wyn responds, keeping his focus on the danger.


    With Wyn¡¯s instructions, the team directs their attacks at the god¡¯s gripping claws, which have regenerated from Maya¡¯s earlier strike. The god retreats into the sky, and with snakes falling down, the team shifts focus to fend them off. Suddenly, a tree crashes down above them. Mira reacts swiftly, extending her whip and driving the metal tip into the tree. The impact causes the tree to explode into splinters.


    Wyn quickly lowers the team to the ground, where Mira and David work in tandem to clear the vines blocking their path as they prepare for the serpent¡¯s next attack.


    The god reappears, charging toward Maya and striking her with immense force with a tree, sending her flying directly toward the pyramid. In an unexpected move, the god follows her, leaving the rest of the team untouched. The serpent, propelled by a cyclone, slams the tree at Maya with such force that it shatters, sending her spiraling in the opposite direction of the pyramid and beyond the team.


    ¡°Fuck it! She¡¯s gonna take forever to rejoin the battle. Hold on tight, guys. We¡¯re taking this fight to the air ¨C I¡¯ve had enough of this,¡± Wyn declares.


    As the team ascends, the god rises higher into the sky, trying to keep its distance. Wyn veers upward, pursuing it relentlessly. Cyclones erupt from the god, spiraling toward them in an attempt to smash them into the ground. However, Wyn¡¯s precision keeps them ahead, deftly weaving through the violent winds. The high-speed chase pushes the team to their limits, the sheer velocity sending sharp, stabbing pain through their bodies.


    Slowing down as the team hovers directly above the serpent¡¯s midsection, Wyn calls out to Yu, Mira, and Lisa. The girls grab Yu, and at Wyn¡¯s signal, all three release their hold on him. Propelled by a cyclone, Yu extends his crescent blade, its tip driving deep into the serpent¡¯s back, breaking through its scales with the added momentum. The impact forces the serpent to arch downward, its flight speed noticeably slowing.


    Using Yu as an anchor, the sisters immediately spring into action, their attacks targeting the god¡¯s wings. Explosive strikes from Mira¡¯s whip¡¯s metal tip and Lisa¡¯s electrifying laser beams tear into the massive appendages, aiming to cripple the god¡¯s aerial advantage.


    Anticipating the serpent¡¯s next move, Wyn and David watch as it turns, its massive jaws aiming to swallow the trio clinging to its back


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°Yes! When I say so, do it! Do not hesitate!¡± David replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something bad hap¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, our friends will be in danger!¡±


    At David¡¯s signal, Wyn propels him forward in a powerful cyclone. In the blink of an eye, David drives his sword deep into the junction where Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head merges with Kukulkan¡¯s, holding his shield high to brace against the incoming force. The strike forces the god¡¯s mouth to veer away from Yu and the sisters. Thunder crashes from above, but the strikes miss their mark as the sheer force of David¡¯s attack sends the head reeling far from the initial point of impact.


    Despite the god spiraling in an attempt to shake the team off, everyone holds tight. The sisters continue their relentless assault, each gripping Yu tightly with one arm, causing him pain. Whenever the serpent coils its rear backward in an attempt to squash the trio on its back, Wyn counters with a cyclone, pushing it away from them. Meanwhile, David grips the embedded sword extending from his glove with all his strength. Fire engulfs the weapon as thunderous strikes rain down, setting Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head ablaze.


    ¡°Push the head up!¡± David shouts.


    ¡°But that¡¯ll hit you¡­¡± Wyn hesitates.


    ¡°Hit the neck, of course!¡±


    Wyn exhales sharply, timing his move carefully. The serpent¡¯s violent thrashing makes it risky ¨C one wrong strike could hit David instead.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait any longer, Wyn! My arm feels like it¡¯s about to tear off,¡± David urges.


    Steeling himself, Wyn places all his trust in his aim. A descending cyclone bursts forth, striking the serpent¡¯s neck with precision. The impact forces the god to lift its heads, flinging David upward. As he''s hurled, David uses the momentum to slice the embedded blade upward, cutting through Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head, leaving it open but still intact. Wyn immediately cancels the cyclone and dashes to catch David mid-air.


    With the serpent¡¯s wings severely damaged, its flight begins to falter. Racing along its back, Wyn carves a continuous slice with his chakram blade while David glances back, summoning repeated lightning strikes to pound Itzamn¨¢¡¯s flaming head. As Wyn nears Yu and the sisters, he dislodges the chakram blade and swiftly scoops up the trio. The rain suddenly disappears.


    Together, they hover and watch as the fearsome god plummets from the sky ¨C its wings scorched, back slashed open, and both heads engulfed in fire.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it! One more to go!¡± Wyn exclaims, his voice brimming with triumph.


    ¡°We¡­we have! Is this real? Are any of you real ¨C or are you cake?¡± Yu stammers, his disbelief evident. Without warning, he takes a playful chomp on Wyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wyn repeatedly smacks Yu lightly on the head.


    The team erupts into a mix of cheers and incredulous laughter, struggling to process the reality of their success. Against all odds, the five of them have come this far ¨C closer than anyone had ever been to ending the war. Still hovering in the air, they share tight embraces, their relief and joy spilling over as tears of happiness stream down their faces.


    Following the fallen god¡¯s descent, the team notices the vines below remain intact. The serpent crashes onto the tangled mass, and as they wait to collect its essence, they watch in disbelief as the serpent¡¯s body rapidly dries out, leaving behind only its hollow skin. Before they can react, the remains are dragged into the circling vines, torn apart by countless comb-like tendrils. It becomes clear ¨C the vines have stolen their hard-earned essence.

 Chapter 117 - vs Itzamná and Kukulkan Part 2

    ¡°The sky noodle is dead, right?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°The vines are not receding, Mister Leaders,¡± Lisa adds.


    ¡°Oh, look. That ball of eye is finally back!¡± Wyn remarks, pointing to the familiar entity.


    The team¡¯s efforts to destroy the vines prove futile as they continue regrowing, now faster than ever. Frustration mounts as David suggests a bold plan: head for the portal to see if advancing to the next level is possible. A heated discussion ensues over whether it¡¯s wise to leave behind so much essence, but in the end, they agree to try.


    Together, they step into the portal, while Maya watches from afar, prepared to leave too if they don¡¯t return. Yet, as they pass through, they emerge on the other side of the portal. Then it hits them ¨C the unsettling truth becomes clear. The guardian isn¡¯t dead. Worse yet, perhaps neither Itzamn¨¢ nor Kukulkan was truly defeated.


    ¡°Which of them was the guardian? Or were they both guardians?¡± Mira asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Anxiety to finally join us. We¡¯ll let¡­it¡­or he¡­?¡± Wyn starts, hesitating.


    ¡°Just use whatever. There¡¯s no one to force pronouns on us now, Oppa,¡± Mira responds with a wry smile.


    ¡°Met too many that would call me out on this. Haunts me everytime,¡± Wyn responds.


    The team regroups with Maya, waiting as Wyn summons the Anxiety through a newly opened portal. Moments later, the shape-shifting moderator emerges, its massive form rivaling Maya¡¯s size. Anxiety¡¯s current shape, which David suspects to be its default, resembles a spinning cube. Though Anxiety is often seen constantly shifting shapes on the fifth level of Hell, in reality, it can remain in one form or shift shapes freely at will.


    For Wyn and Yu, this is their first time witnessing the enigmatic moderator in person. They watch in awe, captivated by its fluid movements and the commanding presence it exudes. The two hovering moderators appear to recognize each other, engaging in a silent exchange ¨C Maya shaking her eyeball and adjusting her eyelids, while Anxiety drifts in deliberate motions, gliding up, down, left, and right.


    Maya turns around as Anxiety shifts, morphing into a train engine, now sporting a large circular hole at the front. At the back of the train, the mass extends, wrapping around Maya¡¯s eyelids securely. She faces Mira, gesturing for her to hop onto the train. After Mira complies, Maya motions for the rest of the team to follow. As they sit, seats form atop the train¡¯s roof, securely anchoring the souls in place.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mira asks, her confusion evident.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they move?¡± Yu asks.


    ¡°Move? To where?¡± David wonders.


    While the souls remain confused, Maya, still anchored, turns around to guide Mira, encouraging her to place her hands on Anxiety. Once that¡¯s done, Maya returns to her position at the back of the train engine. The train still doesn¡¯t move until Mira begins to fuse her power with Anxiety.


    With a sudden shift, the large hole at the front of the train releases a stream of flame, and Anxiety plunges down toward the vines, shifting the ground beneath them. The group begins to travel along the ground. Maya, at the back, clears the vines with a series of precise laser beams.


    The speedy ride continues for a while, but it becomes apparent that they¡¯re getting nowhere with this strategy. Frustration begins to build, and Wyn starts to reflect on the gods¡¯ behavior whenever the team neared a pyramid.


    ¡°Remember how the sky noodle didn¡¯t engage us at the pyramid where we met it, even though it could have?¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°Right¡­even at the other pyramid with the other god, the serpent distracted us away from it,¡± David echoes, connecting the dots.


    ¡°And how they followed Maya to the pyramid instead of fighting us?¡± Yu chimes in, piecing the puzzle together.


    A realization dawns on Wyn, and he grins with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s find a pyramid and destroy it!¡±


    The train changes course, hurtling toward the pyramid near the same village as before at full speed. Without hesitation, Anxiety rams into the pyramid, tearing through the thick vines that had engulfed it, and decimating the structure in an instant. Hovering in the air to observe the aftermath, it seems the pyramid is gone, but the vines continue to regrow.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try the ones where we met those two,¡± Wyn suggests, his mind racing for another solution.


    Without wasting time, Anxiety speeds toward the pyramid where they first encountered Kukulkan. This time, as Anxiety crashes through the vines and obliterates the pyramid with ease, it unexpectedly collides with something solid in the center of the pyramid. The impact is violent, and the mysterious object runs through Anxiety, slicing it in half from the bottom to almost midway. When the item makes contact with Maya, she¡¯s launched upward, flipping in the air. Fortunately, she manages to stabilize herself before crashing into the team.


    Anxiety, however, is heavily injured, its form now ragged and damaged from the clash. Quickly, it shifts back to its cube form, though the open wound is unmistakably leaking liquid and the tormented souls trapped inside, struggling against the agony.


    While Maya and the girls focus on tending to Anxiety and soothing the suffering souls, the guys turn their attention to the mysterious object at the heart of the pyramid. It''s a large, pulsing pink egg, covered in a crystalline layer that seems to shimmer with energy. Wyn and Yu work together, trying to break through the hard shell while David clears out the regrowing vines, but they only manage to create a small crack in its surface.


    Just as they begin to lose hope, a faint dog whimper reaches their ears, coming from beneath the tangled vines. They quickly free the source of the sound ¨C a fluffy samoyed. As the dog emerges from the vines, it looks up at them with weary eyes, offering an unspoken answer to their questions.


    ¡°Guys, destroy all six surrounding pyramids, then we¡¯ll come back to this one!¡± Wyn shouts.


    ¡°There should be four left, correct? We destroyed one shortly after our arrival and one more just now,¡± David recalls.


    Even in its damaged state, Anxiety retains its ability to shift, though its form is now restricted by the wound. It turns into a rocket, the deep, nasty gash on its underside limiting its structure, as the team quickly makes their plan. Wyn will take Mira and Lisa on his cyclone, while David will take Yu on Anxiety, leaving Maya alone to stand guard at the protected egg.


    With everything in place, the two squads rise high into the air, each team marking their respective targets and splitting the remaining pyramids equally. Wyn launches his squad in a powerful cyclone, using Mira¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s combined powers to burn through the vines that guard the pyramid. With a few well-placed fused strikes, Wyn destroys the first pyramid, revealing a pink heart tinged with green, its rhythmic beating pulsing from within. Without hesitation, he strikes again, destroying the heart and moving on to the next pyramid to repeat the process.


    Meanwhile, David enhances Anxiety¡¯s transformation with the aid of fire, allowing it to burn through the vines. Together with Yu, they transform Anxiety into a hovering cannon form, without wheels, launching burning rocks and rocks wrapped in snowballs, each strike amplified by water. With precision and strength, they obliterate the final pyramids, each strike chipping away at the structure until the heart hidden inside is fully exposed. The hearts are shattered into nothingness, bringing the team one step closer to their ultimate goal.


    As the last pyramid crumbles, the teams watch in awe as crystal shards rise gracefully into the sky from the locations of the two central pyramids, shimmering for a moment before slowly disintegrating. Just as the crystals begin their ascent, the vines react swiftly, converging to form a gigantic layer of protection around both eggs.


    Before Maya can launch an attack on the one in front of her, the vines quickly cover the exposed surface, unfurling with sudden aggression. Cyclones begin to fire from the circular patches of the vines, while others unleash combs, aiming to constrict Maya.


    The squads remain split, with Anxiety bringing David¡¯s squad back toward Maya while Wyn¡¯s heads to the other pyramid. By the time David¡¯s squad reaches Maya, they find her already fully covered in vines, entangled and struggling.


    Leaving Anxiety ¨C now transformed into a handleless lawn mower ¨C to free Maya, David leaps off, carrying Yu on his back. He propels himself with flames from his palms and feet to stay afloat ¨C something he dislikes, believing someone his size looks ridiculous doing it, and he¡¯s not wrong. Out of practice, he hovers awkwardly in the air, dodging the cyclones. Yu helps by shooting water streams to boost David¡¯s movements.


    While doing all that, David doesn''t let his opportunity slip. He summons fire pillars beneath the egg, searing through the thick foliage. As the flames eat away at the vines, the egg becomes more visible, its rhythmic beating quickening as the top starts to crack open.


    With a sudden and forceful emergence, the serpent¡¯s head bursts from the egg, its sleek form rising into the sky. It¡¯s Kukulkan ¨C yet something is distinctly off. The once majestic god now appears with an unusual pink hue, like a newborn creature, naked without scales and with wings that haven''t fully grown yet. Despite this, he''s able to take flight without them.


    ¡°Why is he pink?¡± Yu wonders aloud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, but we shouldn¡¯t have split up!¡± David replies.


    Meanwhile, by the time Wyn¡¯s squad reaches their target, the pyramid has already disintegrated, leaving the egg covered in thick vines. Wyn protects the squad with tall rock pillars, shielding them from water projectiles and extending combs coming from the vines'' circular holes. Lisa fuses her power with Mira to unleash a fully-charged laser beam that cuts through Wyn¡¯s protection, searing away the vines. As the laser makes contact, the egg¡¯s rhythmic beating grows faster. Lisa doesn¡¯t waste time, firing another beam at the egg. The vines instantly dry up and wither into dust as the fire-fused laser fully engulfs the egg, piercing straight through.


    Just as they think their work is done and prepare to regroup with David and Yu, heads begin to emerge from the ground around them ¨C all Itzamn¨¢¡¯s.

 Chapter 118 - vs Itzamná and Kukulkan Part 3

    The squad tries to eliminate the heads quickly, but more keep respawning in different spots. The indestructible heads begin to rise, as if being squeezed up from the ground beneath. They reveal towering vine golems, each sporting Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head. Despite their size, the golems take their time flexing their flexible vine muscles before charging at the squad.


    Wyn creates an enveloping cyclone fused with fire, obliterating all golems within reach. Yet, more keep storming in, some pushing others forward, and soon they begin breaking through the cyclone. Even Lisa¡¯s laser beams are struggling to eliminate them all in time. Then, the ground beneath them shakes. Wyn struggles to maintain the cyclone, but his focus breaks as the squad is suddenly elevated, now standing on a golem¡¯s shoulders.


    As the creature flexes, Lisa falls off while Mira hangs onto Wyn, who¡¯s also holding onto the golem¡¯s flexed bicep. Swiftly, Wyn jets himself into a cyclone and kicks Mira forward, allowing her to use flame jets to stay afloat. Quickly, Mira creates fire pillars around Lisa, protecting her from the surrounding golems. Lisa then fires a beam that destroys the golem they were on, which also blasts through a line of others, clearing the path as Wyn swoops her up into the air.


    With the whole squad now airborne, the golems change their tactics, shooting water streams from their mouths. Wyn evades the attacks to reach Mira, who¡¯s struggling to dodge the streams herself.


    ¡°When we destroy them, they keep spawning from the ground!¡± Wyn says.


    ¡°Should we dig the ground, Mister Wyn?¡± Lisa suggests.


    After a golem fully emerges from the ground, the earth quickly seals itself, leaving the squad with no opening to effectively dig deeper. Realizing this, they decide to rise even higher to stay out of the reach of the streams and strategize. However, their meeting is abruptly interrupted as the golems begin stacking on top of each other. Their vines merge seamlessly, quickly matching their height level.


    Wyn rises even higher, then signals Lisa. She fires a powerful beam, cutting through the tower of golems below them. But the other towers of golems have caught up, and they begin to unleash heavy punches, forcing the squad to be on the move. Wyn swiftly repositions to unleash another enveloping cyclone, this time descending to ensure the swirling vine fragments don¡¯t hit them.


    ¡°...I need you two to distract them,¡± Wyn says hesitantly. ¡°Give me some time to observe the battle.¡±


    Lisa and Mira clear a spot for Wyn to land safely, and once on the ground, the sisters defend him as he watches every detail of the fight. After a few moments, something catches his eye ¨C when the destroyed fragments of a golem touch the ground, the earth becomes wet, and they get absorbed, along with the seemingly indestructible head of Itzamn¨¢. Within seconds, a new golem emerges from a random spot.


    To test his theory, Wyn creates two layers of tall walls, the outer one taller than the inner. As he builds the walls, he traps one golem inside the inner one. Once the walls are set, he gathers the squad and positions Lisa on the outer wall while Mira joins him on the inner.


    ¡°Lisa, make sure you don¡¯t destroy the others while I experiment with this one,¡± Wyn says.


    Immediately, Mira summons a fire pillar, incinerating the golem inside the wall, leaving nothing behind but Itzamn¨¢¡¯s head. As the head begins to be absorbed into the ground, Wyn detonates it with a cyclone, revealing roots spiraling out of the back, now dangling in the violent winds, searching for something to latch onto. Mira fuses with Wyn, but the flames only scorch the roots. Undeterred, Wyn curves the cyclone to prevent the head from spinning out of control, keeping his focus on it, while Mira shifts her attention to help Lisa fend off the golems pressing on the damaged outer wall.


    Eventually, the head wilts, seemingly dying from the lack of a foundation to root into for an extended period.


    ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­,¡± Wyn counts patiently, his gaze sharp. ¡°Do you see any new ones popping up from the ground?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell! They¡¯re so big, and there are too many of them, Mister Wyn!¡± Lisa replies.


    Wyn lets the outer wall break after bringing the squad to stand inside the inner wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope this works,¡± Wyn says.


    He desummons the wall and creates four electrifying fiery cyclones around the squad, each one moving in circles. Slowly, he pushes them outward, relentlessly destroying all the golems that continue to charge in. Wyn pushes his limit, keeping the cyclones swirling even as his body begins to tire. But, in return, the squad¡¯s combined efforts begin to pay off.


    As the cyclones subside, the only thing slowly falling from the sky is a pool of essence.


    Meanwhile, the serpent creates a cyclone aimed at David and Yu. As David fights against the force with his jet flames, Yu clings tightly to his neck. At the same time, Maya spins downward, using the cyclone¡¯s force to sink herself into the now vine-free ground, while Anxiety transforms into a rope-like form. Timing it perfectly, one of the rope¡¯s ends is caught by Maya¡¯s eyelid and pulled deep into the earth. After a few more revolutions, Maya stops spinning, allowing the sunken part of Anxiety¡¯s mass to turn into roots that seep through the ground, anchoring the moderators in place. The rope¡¯s other end reaches out for David, and though the injury limits its length, it¡¯s enough for David to grab on while Yu stays safely on his back.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    With the cyclone still raging, the serpent darts toward the duo. Yu, still clinging tightly to David¡¯s neck with one arm, choking him in the process, hurls water orbs at the serpent, slowing it just enough for David to strike it with powerful thunder strikes from above, each hit landing and setting the serpent aflame. The cyclone subsides as Kukulkan ascends, spinning to shake off the flames.


    David signals the moderators to stay put, knowing they might need to serve as anchors again if another cyclone strikes. Meanwhile, Yu propels himself forward with a surge of water, extending his weapon upward to strike the serpent. Free from the burning flames, Kukulkan curves its body to evade Yu¡¯s strike. Unfazed, Yu sends water streams upward, curving them to distract the serpent.


    The moment David sees the serpent moving to strike at Yu, he watches its movements intently. As the serpent lunges, David strikes with thunder, forcing it to dip slightly before it veers off erratically to avoid further attacks. Just when the god stabilizes, another exact copy of the serpent appears ¨C this one is Yu¡¯s. Surprised by the copy, Kukulkan charges at it.


    Unbeknownst to the serpent, Yu is already on the ground, having shaped water into Kukulkan, fusing it with David¡¯s fire. As the boiling water makes contact with the serpent¡¯s naked pink body, it reacts violently to the pain, its skin turning an even deeper red. Seizing the opportunity, David unleashes a barrage of thunder strikes, while Yu spins the blade tip to its burnt side, embedding it deeply within.


    Kukulkan crashes hard onto the ground, which is then engulfed in a large stream of boiling of water. While struggling, the serpent shoots a cyclone from its mouth at the duo. David jumps in front of Yu and shields the attack that reels them backward. Another cyclone follows, this time is an ascending one. Yu quickly extends his crescent blade and stops the extension before it hits Anxiety so Anxiety can grab in and anchor the men from the blowing force.


    Freed from the water, the serpent charges at David, who¡¯s holding onto Yu with one hand. Not taking the risk, David swings from Yu¡¯s grasp and, with a burst of jet flames, propels himself out of the cyclone, crashing into the serpent with his shield. However, due to the shield''s size, the serpent manages to sink its fangs into David¡¯s shoulder. It thrashes violently, but David remains steadfast. Up close to the enemy, he unleashes a series of thunder strikes from above, each hitting the serpent square in the head, while heating his shield, immediately freeing himself from its grasp.


    The cyclone dissipates, but David continues his barrage, forcing the serpent¡¯s head down to the ground. At Yu¡¯s shout, David ceases the attacks and leaps backward. Kukulkan slowly raises his head, while Yu has already jumped off a stream, his blade held high above his head. At Yu¡¯s signal, David calls down a thunder strike that precisely hits Yu¡¯s blade, boosting its force as it dives into the serpent¡¯s head. The blade tip penetrates through the head, which is pressed against the ground, and Yu keeps it down by releasing a water stream beneath the blade.


    David runs to the side and leaps onto the serpent, pressing hard his heated shield against its neck, halting its attempt to launch a cyclone at Yu and its own head. With unyielding determination, he relentlessly jabs the lower head near the neck. Yu, not permitting the serpent to rise, keeps it firmly pinned down, enabling David to continue his barrage. David doesn¡¯t stop until the serpent finally goes motionless. As its long body dissolves into essence, David falls to his knees.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the essence for now and go help Wyn and the girls!¡± David says.


    ¡°Your shoulder, how is it?¡± Yu asks as the two rush toward Anxiety.


    ¡°It hurts, yes, but cat saliva should heal it nicely!¡±


    The duo wants Anxiety to reach Wyn¡¯s squad quickly. However, it appears the two moderators are stuck in the ground, struggling to free themselves.


    ¡°You two are completely useless¡­,¡± David mutters.


    ¡°Well, at least they tanked a lot of hits for us. Without them, we would¡¯ve suffered severe injuries,¡± Yu responds.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­Well, let¡¯s leave them and just run.¡±


    Before they take off, they hear Wyn¡¯s voice from the sky, ¡°You guys okay? We had to fight the other one.¡±


    ¡°Hey guys! The serpent¡¯s gone now, for good!¡± David replies, waving.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the moderators?¡± Lisa asks curiously as Wyn descends with the squad.


    ¡°They¡¯re stuck and can¡¯t unstuck,¡± Yu replies.


    ¡°Wow¡­So useless¡­,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°See?¡± David says.


    ¡°Well¡­,¡± Yu responds, but has nothing more to say.


    The team eagerly collects the essence, starting with Kukulkan¡¯s and then moving to Itzamn¨¢¡¯s. Returning to the moderators, who are still stuck, Wyn conjures a powerful cyclone to lift them from the ground. Before they spiral out of control, he dissipates the cyclone. Even so, the moderators are flung in different directions, though not too far from where the team is.


    The moderators slowly begin gathering the Hell souls that had escaped earlier through Anxiety¡¯s wound, collecting as many as they can. Once their task is complete, they each open a portal. Anxiety lets the souls walk in first, following closely behind as the portals seal shut.


    ¡°We should just take them out ¨C for essence,¡± Wyn says, his voice low.


    ¡°You mean the moderators?¡± Yu asks cautiously.


    ¡°The nerds will believe whatever we tell them anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh,¡± David interjects.


    ¡°I agree with Oppa. The moderators always leave us behind after a fight,¡± Mira adds.


    ¡°Right, sis? Big D cares about them more than us. Imagine if all of them had fought alongside us from the first level to now. None of our friends would¡¯ve died,¡± Lisa says, her voice tight with anger.


    The team falls into an uneasy silence after Lisa¡¯s words, their gazes dropping to the bands on their wrists. Mira holds James¡¯ and Jes¨²s¡¯ bands to her chest, her trembling eyelids betraying her sorrow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just rest for now. It was a rough battle,¡± David says gently, breaking the silence.


    With that, the team decides to stay behind for a well-deserved rest, soaking in the beautiful landscape. They settle near a river, attempting to keep their composure and act calm. But soon, their excitement becomes impossible to contain. They glance at each other, grins spreading across their faces. All at once, they leap to their feet, cheering loudly. Arms wrapped around one another¡¯s necks, they jump in joy, reveling in the moment.


    Rightfully so ¨C the only thing standing between them and the King of Heaven is one final challenge: level six.

 Chapter 119 - World Of Children

    ¡°The nerds are celebrating our progress and congratulating us. They say Big D is preparing for the final showdown,¡± David reports.


    ¡°Did they ask about the army?¡± Wyn asks.


    ¡°They did, but I ignored that part again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Maya and Anxiety will report back to them?¡± Mira wonders aloud.


    ¡°Nah, as long as we finish our job,¡± David replies.


    Together, the team steps into the portal, gripping each other¡¯s hands tightly. A mix of nervousness and excitement courses through them.


    ¡°A playground?¡± Yu asks.


    The five find themselves inside a sprawling vibrant playground, filled with climbing animal statues and other play equipment one might expect in a typical park. Atop the head of a towering giraffe statue sits a child, no older than five, who is perched casually on the back of what appears to be a massive cockroach.


    As the roach spreads its wings and takes flight toward the group, more creatures emerge from behind the giraffe¡¯s neck. Four dogs leap down to the ground ¨C two on the right and two on the left ¨C each pair consisting of one dog balanced atop the other.


    ¡°What should I even ask about first?¡± Yu wonders aloud, torn between the sight of dogs riding other dogs, the giant roach, or the kid with two heads ¨C each head the size of a rugby ball, tilting against each other as if trying to find balance.


    ¡°Hey! A ridgeback and a bangkaew! Fancy seeing these breeds here!¡± Wyn exclaims.


    ¡°Hell-o, Hell-lings! My name is Stu, and this here is my twin, Vee,¡± the kid casually introduces himself and his conjoined sibling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Vee a girl¡¯s name, Mister Baby?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°¡®Baby¡¯? I¡¯m smarter than most here! Show some respect!¡± Stu snaps, his tone indignant. ¡°I identify Vee as my sister. Got a problem with that? Vee is special. She can¡¯t talk...I don¡¯t even think there¡¯s a brain in that big head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a baby with a big mouth!¡± Mira retorts sharply.


    Stu freezes, noticing Mira clearly for the first time. His wide eyes trace her figure, lingering.


    ¡°Hey, girl. The one with boobs, not the flat one. You want sum fuk?¡± he blurts out with a shameless grin.


    Mira¡¯s expression hardens. ¡°I know it¡¯s not illegal here, but I¡¯d rather not. After James¡¯ passing, I¡¯ve lost all urges.¡± Her voice is low, her eyes clouded with sadness.


    ¡°You two were close. Like you were really dating,¡± Wyn says, his tone serious.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that¡­,¡± Mira replies softly, her gaze dropping.


    ¡°Seesh, lady, I just wanted to bang you, not hear your sob story,¡± Stu scoffs, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°If this little son of a bitch turns on us, let me personally take him out!¡± Mira snaps.


    ¡°We should call him STFU,¡± Wyn adds with a smirk.


    As it turns out, the dogs are there to provide Stu and Vee with a sense of security ¨C though they¡¯re likely no match for the five standing before them. The smaller dogs, a pomeranian and a shih tzu, are perched on top of the larger ones because they¡¯re too small to walk long distances on their own. To Wyn, none of this makes any sense. Despite his excitement at seeing the Tide dogs up close, his eyes keep darting back to the giant roach.


    ¡°You wanna eat Mama Roach? No chance!¡± Stu declares, his voice defensive.


    ¡°Eat???¡± Yu echoes, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Help meee¡­they eat ma behbies,¡± the roach says in a guttural voice, somehow speaking.


    ¡°What the mother of unholy fucked fish is this?¡± Wyn exclaims, recoiling in disbelief.


    The roach¡¯s unusually large size remains unexplained, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s been left on the floor for ¡°snacks,¡± as her babies are considered ¡°crunchy treats¡± for the kids.


    ¡°Did you say kids?¡± David interjects. ¡°Have you seen my children?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The sixth level of Heaven is reserved for children who died young, below the age of nineteen. Light Force, eager to demonstrate his affection for children and use it as a way to endear himself to his creation, initially allowed them into the seventh level. However, he quickly found their presence annoying and relegated them to this level instead, where they could be cared for separately.


    Stu listens as David describes his missing children but shakes his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a bell,¡± he says. However, the pomeranian barks energetically, seeming to communicate something to Stu.


    After a moment, Stu summarizes what the dog conveyed. ¡°There were two kids of unknown gender taken by archangels,¡± he says.


    David¡¯s shoulders slump in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s it? No other details?¡±


    The pomeranian wags its tail but has no further information to offer.


    ¡°Okay¡­that¡¯s that¡­Now, can we address the cockroach in the room? HOW can it talk, but not the dogs?¡± Wyn asks.


    On this level, the kids have learned to understand dogs, having been surrounded by them for so long. As for human language, the older kids ¨C mostly teenagers ¨C teach the younger ones to speak. Some animals have retained the ability to talk, as this place was once a magical land filled with singing animals and talking trees. Unfortunately, dogs weren¡¯t part of that.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a green owl that can speak and teach us to talk,¡± Stu adds.


    Stu leads the team on a stroll, seemingly trying to buy time. Wyn, not trusting him, decides to summon Torture into the level before they follow. The towering executioner, despite his mask lacking eye holes and his massive size, keeps pace and doesn¡¯t lose his way.


    They step forward, and without any clear barrier or transition, the landscape abruptly shifts to a snow-covered area where a handful of small dogs are dressed as elves, and a real Santa is punishing naughty kids, their hands tied behind their backs as they sit in rows, forcing coal into their mouths.


    ¡°Wait¡­This isn¡¯t snow,¡± David says, squinting. ¡°It¡¯s coke! Not that I¡¯ve ever tried it, but I¡¯ve been to jail, you know?¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s judging you, David,¡± Wyn replies with a playful smirk, glancing at him.


    Santa, with no concept of time, sometimes rides a sleigh pulled by larger dogs dressed as reindeer to deliver toys to the children across the level. He receives reports from dogs in other areas to keep track of the nice and naughty list.


    Mira and Lisa try the ¡°snow¡± for the first time. It seems to have little effect on adults.


    ¡°You have yellow snow?¡± Wyn asks playfully.


    ¡°Yes! Santa feeds naughty kids mustard-flavored snow when he runs out of coal,¡± Stu replies.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not what I meant.¡±


    Past the snow-filled terrain, the group steps onto a wide path lined with cages, each containing kids and dogs. Stu taunts them as he walks past, explaining to the Hell souls that annoying kids are kept in cages alongside pitbulls and rottweilers, who have a reputation for attacking children.


    ¡°You kids are hardcore,¡± Wyn observes.


    ¡°You think?¡± Stu replies with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯ve got a basement beneath this place, as wide as the path, where we keep mixed kids and dogs. We hate them.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m at a loss for words,¡± Wyn mutters.


    ¡°You speak for all of us, Wyn,¡± David echoes, his eyes still scanning the area for his children, though hopelessness lingers in the vast expanse.


    ¡°We¡¯re kids, what did you expect? We can be barbaric without guidance from adults. We genuinely believe that Earth isn¡¯t in space, but is actually a giant dog¡¯s ball, and that Heaven and Hell are the other ball,¡± Stu adds.


    The Hell souls fall silent, their disbelief palpable. They exchange glances, shaking their heads and shrugging as they follow the giant cockroach.


    They soon arrive at a stadium with a track and field, but without walls or seats ¨C seamlessly blending into the previous path like the rest of the area. Kids dressed in drag race to finish first, a competition inspired by one of the younger and newer kids who learned about drag queens at school. The field itself serves as a place where kids settle their differences, usually through force.


    The next area is the zoo, where kids learn to speak, and most of the talking animals are confined here, despite the lack of barricades. The zoo itself is the remaining part of the magical land, preserved specifically for the animals. The team is fortunate enough to witness a green owl shooting laser beams from its eyes at its students in anger. The students appear fine, though burn marks mar their bodies. Just before they move on to the next area, they come across a path lined with two wooden houses on either side.


    ¡°This is where they keep ma behbies. Save them!¡± the roach pleads, only to get smacked in the head by Stu in response.


    As the group walks past the houses, they hear cheers, laughter, and ominous crunching sounds from within. They shiver at the noises, quickening their pace, only to come to a stop in front of an oddly placed doghouse.


    ¡°Scoobiskibididoo! Where are you?¡± Stu calls out.


    A brown Great Dane with black patches comes dashing forward, its tongue hanging out, panting in excitement.


    ¡°Take us to the Giant Vizsla, please,¡± Stu commands.


    The dog howls, and with the sound, what was once a theme park behind the dog house transforms into a mountain. They now stand on vast red ground, which appears to be made of dog hair. With another howl, the ground shakes, and the team is lifted to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Skibididoo!¡± the Great Dane says, thanking the gigantic red dog ¨C much larger than Torture ¨C for helping them reach the top.


    ¡°Is this the effect of the snow? What am I seeing here? Am I hallucinating? Am I real?¡± Mira presses.


    ¡°This is not cake! We didn¡¯t taste the snow, and yet we¡¯re just as confused as you,¡± Yu responds.


    While the Hell souls scratch their heads in confusion, Stu leads them further along the flat mountain top. At the far end, a menacing throne looms, with a fierce figure seated upon it, staring at them from afar.


    ¡°This is our guardian,¡± Stu says, pausing along with the dogs, allowing the team to approach the figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m NOT on drugs. I¡¯m NOT on drugs!¡± Wyn exclaims, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s Harambe!¡±